PRESENTED TO THE LIBRARY OP PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINBRY BY f/lvs. Alexander Proudfit. I THE WORKS REV. P. DODDRIDGE, D. D. VOLUME V. CONTAINING, L A COURSE OF LECTURES OS PNEUMA- TOLOCY, ETHICS AND DIVINITY, (CON- TINUED.) II. Lectures on preaching and the SEVERAL BRANCHES OF THE MINISTE- RIAL OFFICt. III. Letters on various subjects IV. A TABLE OF SUCH SCRIPTITRES A5 ARE ILLUSTRATED IN THESE WORKS. V. General index to thk tirst fiv^ VOLUMES. LEEDS: printed by EDWARD BAINES, Foti THE editors; conder, bucklersbury; button, paternostkr-row^ WILLIAMS, stationers'-court; baynes, paternoster-row; ogle, 8REAT-TURN-STILE ; NUNN, QUEEN-STREET ; AND JONES, PATIB- NOSTER-Row, London; and for baixes, and binns, LEEDS; COLBERT, DUBLIN; WILSON AND SPENCE, YORK; OGLE AND AIRMAN, EDINBURGH; >U OGLE, GLASGOW ; CROOKES, ROTHERHAM; AND ABEL, NORTHAMPTON. CONTENTS OF VOLUME V. ?ACE. I. Lectures on divinity, (Continued) 1 II. LECTURES ON PREACHING AND THE SEVERAL BRANCHES OF THE MINISTERIAL OFFICE, INCLUDING THE CHARACTERS OF THE MOST CELEBRATED MINISTERS AMONG DISSENTERS . AND IN THE ESTABLISHMENT . v . i . . . 421 III. LETTERS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS BOS IV. A TABLE OF SUCH SCRIPTURES AS ARE ILLUSTRATED IN THESE WORKS 583 V. GENERAL INDEX TO THE FIRST FIVE VOLUMES . . » . 591 COURSE OF LECTURES ON THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS IN PNEUMATOLOGY, ETHICS, AND DIVINITY t WITH REFERENCES TO THE MOST CONSIDERABLE AUTHORS ON EACH SUBJECT. TO WHICH ARE NOW ADDED MANY ORIGINAL NOTES. VOL. V. PART VI. LECTURES ON DIVINITY, IN WHICH THE GENUINENESS AND CREDIBILITY OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT ARE ASSERTfcD AND VINDICATED. LECT. CXI. Testimonies to the Antiquity of Christianitij . § 1. Prop^, Christianity is not a modem religion, but was maintained and professed by great multitudes quickly after the time in which Christ, its supposed founder, is said to have appeared, i. e. in the days of Tiberius Cesar. § 2. Dem. 1. There is a series of books written by Chris^ iian authors, who are said to have lived, some in the f rst, some in the second century, besides a multitude in those that follow ; concerning the genuineness of which we have as much satisfac- tion as concerning that of any other ancient writers, whether Jewish or Pagan ; particularly Clemens Romanus, Ignatius, and PoLYCARP, in less than an hundred years after the time mentioned ; Justin Martyr, Iren^eus, Tatian, Athenago- RAs, and Theophilus Antiochenus, in less than 200 years ; for accounts of whom see any historical dictionary : not to men- tion a great many others, whose books ai*e now lost, but whose writings are mentioned by Eusebius and other ancients, by whom also some considerable fragments of -them are preserved ; of whom see Lect. 1 14. § 1 . § 3. 2. Some of the most ancient 7fa?zVA books, said to have been written about these 1700 years, expressly mention the Christians, iind bitterly inveigh against them^ § 4. 3. It plainly appears that Celsus, Porphyry, Hiero- cles, Julian, and many other heathen writers, assaulted Chris- tianity with great bitterness ; and several fragments of their writings are preserved in those of the christian apologists, by ■ a Lardner's Jewish and Heathen Test. vol. i.e. vii. §1. | Lardner's Works, vol. vii. p. 1S7. * See a good view of the argument contained in this and the following proposition in Dr. Lfland's reflections on Lord Bolingbroke's letters on the study of history, p. 105—122. C. A 2 8 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VI. whom they were answered, and whose pieces are allowed to be genuine, though many of the heathen^ originals are unliappily lost. Their antagonists were Origen, Methodius, Eusebius, Gregory Nazianzen, and Cyril. § 5. 4. Tacitus assures us, that in Nero's days there was a multitude of christians, not only in Judea^ where he tells us that religion began, but in Rome ; against whom Nero raised a persecution, attended with such circumstances of ignominy and cruelty, as moved the compassion of their enemies ; inti- mating also that this was not the first attempt to crush that sect''. § 6. 5. Suetonius also expressly mentions the punishment inflicted upon the christians by Nero ^. § 7. 6. Vhi'^Y junior informs Trajan at large of his proceed- ings against the christians in Bithyniay and after having borne a very honourable testimony to the morality and virtue of their character, says, that multitudes of both sexes of persons of every rank were infected with this superstition, which was got into villages as well as cities ; so that, till he begun to put the laws in execution against them, the temples of the heathen dei- ties were almost deserted, and few could be found to buy victims for them^'* § 8. To which we may add the answer of the emperor to him, forbidding the christians to be sought out, but commanding them to be punished if they presented themselves : (ibid. Ep* 98.) and also the epistle of Tiberianus governor of Palastina Prima to Trajan on the same subject, and nearly parallel to this of Pliny, which is preserved by John Malala in the se- cond book of his clironicles, and published by Archbishop Usher in his Appendix Tibcriana, to the genuineness of which nothing can be reasonably objected ; so that it is strange, that so many who collect testimonies of this kind should have entirely omitted it. Nearly akin to this also is the letter of Serrenius Grania- ::us, proconsul of Jsia, to Adrian, with the rescript of Adrian himself in favour of the christians, mentioned by JusTiij Mar- tyr, and also by Melito as quoted by EusEbius § 9. 7. LuciAN expressly mentions the christians, as per- 3. Tacit. Annal. 1. tv. c. 44- Lap.dneb voL ii. c. v. ? 2. — Works, vol., vii. p. 253—255 b SUETON. Nero, c xvi. PiTisc. Aiinot. in Loc. Lardneb, ibid. c. viii. J 3. ■ Works, vol. vii. p. c Pun. EpUt. 1. X. £p. d BiscoE at Boyle's Lect. j). 449, 450. EUSKB. liist. 1. IV. c. viii, ix, and xxvi. Jlst. Mart. Op. p. 99, 100. Laiidner, ibid. c. ix. J 3. c- ii ?2, 3. Works, vol. vii. p. 291—294, 3.58—364- JORTitJ'S Uemarks on Eccles. Hist vol. ii. p. 8J. Lect. CXI. Testimonies to the Antiquities of Christianity/, 9 forming^^ome extraordinary works, as resolutely bearing ex- treme sufferings, as expressing a great contempt of heathen deities, and as remarkable for their mutual charity, as well as for the prophets and the missionaries of their churcfies : and though the author of the Philopatris be not certainly known, it is undoubtedly a very ancient piece, in which christians and their affairs are expressly mentioned in a great variety of cir- cumstances^, § 10. 8. Marcus Antoninus expressly mentions the chris- tians as examples of an obstinate contempt of death ; and in his Constitutions to the conimimity of Asia ^ (quoted from Melito, who wrote in this emperor's time, by Euseb. Eccles, Hist. I. iv. c. 13 ) speaks of the christians as having for a considerable time been persecuted even to death. See also Justin Martyr's apology to M. Anton, ap. Op. p. lOl, 102. — To which we may add, that Elmctetus is generally supposed to have referred to them, when he speaks of the fortitude with which the Galileans endured the severest torments : and Galen, the celebrated phy- sician, in the second century, uses the obstinacy of the chris- tians in defending their tenets, as a proverbial expression § 11. 9. Justin Martyr, in his dialogue with Trypho^ mentioning the practice of the Jews, to curse the christians in their synagogues, cliarges it upon them as a known fact, that after the death of Christ, and \v\i\\q Jerusalem was yet standing, they sent out chosen men from them into all the world, to inform them that the new sect of the christians was an atheistical sect ; expressly to contradict the doctrine of Christ's resurrection and ascension, and to warn them in the most solemn manner against receiving it § 12. 10. The same Justin Martyr, not much above 100 years after the death of Christ, declares it as a notorious fact, that there was no nation of men, whether Greek or Barbarian, not excepting even those wild stragglers the Amaxobii^ and Numades^ who had no fixed habitation, who had not learned to invoke the one father and former of all things, in the name of Jesus who was crucified :" and though one may allow some- a MovLE's Works, p. 261— C6J. Posth. Works, vol. i. p. 2fl5, he. HUET. Dem. Evang. p. 41, 42. Prop. lii. J 20. ad fin. Lucian' de Morte Pereg. ap. Op. vol. ii. p. o65r— :'567. Pseuddmant, ib. vol. ii. p. 419—423. BiscoE at Boyle's Lect. p 450,451, Lardner, ibid. c. xix. passim. ■ Works, vol. viii. p. 69—81. b Marc. Anton. 1. xi. c. iii. CLEKlci Hist. Eccles. p. 543. Arr Epict.1. iv. c. vii. p.400. Lardner's Heath. Test. vol. ii. c. xxi. c. x. J 6. c. xiv. ? 3. c. XV. J 2. ' V\ orks, vol. viii. p. 90. vol. Tii. p. 354, Xc. *^ c Jfs'. Map.t. Tiypho,p. 169— 171, andSSS. Ed.Thirlb. Lardner's Cred. vol. i. 1. i. c. viii. I 2. — — Works, vwl.i. p. 171, &c. 10 LECTURES ON DIVIN-ITY. Part vr. thing hyperbolical in the expression, it nnust undoubtedly con- tain a most important testimony to the fact asserted in the pro- position, parallel to which is a celebrated passage in Tertul- tiAN referred to below ^. § 13. Schol. 1. It is observable, that most of these writers, at" the same time that they mention the christians as a body of men then in being, do also mention the persecutions they en- dured ; an important fact, which is also further confirmed by the^'apologies of Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Minutius Felix, Athenagoras and Origen ; which are undoubtedly to be reckoned among the most valuable remains of antiquity § 14. 2. It seeins exceeding probable, that when Seneca, ((Tpzfrf August. Civ. Dei, vi. 11.) Tacitus, Dio, Numatian, and other pagan writers speak of the vast increase of th^ Jewish sect about their age, and of the severe punishments inflicted upon them for their religion, they do at least include, if not principally refer to the Christians, whom the}^ looked upon as a branch of the Jews ; because the founders and first teachers of Christianity were by birth of that nation^ *. LECT. CXII. Testimonies to the Crucifixion of Christ. § I. Prop, IThERE was such a person as Jesus of Nazareth, the founder of the christian rehgion ; and he was crucified at Jerusalem, about seventeen hundred years ago, i. e. during the reign of Tiberius Ccesar. § 2, Dem. 1. There were a multitude of men, who called themselves by the name of Christ, and professed the religion wfiich he was said to have founded, a little after the time in which we assert that he lived. Lect. 111. § 1 . a Ji sT. Mart. Trvpho, p. 388. Thirlb. Efl. | b Dodu. x. Serm. No. viii. p. ^'ZS— 230. Tertl l. Apol. c. \xxvii. ap. Op. p. oO. Chand. of Persecut. p. 17—30. Ap. REEVES'S Apol. vol. 1. p.3'Z}— 326. M.acknight, ibid, i 2. p. 4^5. MACKNiGHT'sTiiilhGflhe Gospel Hist. Book I c IIuet. Dem. I'r.S.J 21. p. 42. lii.c. iv. J l.p. 4«y- I * Several of the forc^o\n% testimonies represent the Christians as extremely numerous indeed, even in the first and second centuries, paiticularly those quoted /t;-. 4, 6, 7, and 10. So that it should seem that in many places they vastly exceeded the heathens in number: ivhich; nevertheless, from other considerations appears to be very improbable. We must, therefore, consider these representations rather as strains of rhetoric, than as strict truth, and plain natters of fact." Bupvet's Lett^s, p. ICS— 170. — Woyle's Posth. Works, vol. ii. p. 82, 83, 104—110, H2— 162, 29-2— 297, 320—327. M. Lect. ckTi. Testimonies to the Crucifixion of Christ. 1 1 § 3. 2. We can never imagine they would have done this, especially at so great a hazard of their possessions and their lives, (Schol. 1.) if they had not been well assured that he was a real person, and not merely a fictitious name. § 4. 3. Tacitus expressly says, that he was the author of the christian name, and " that he was put to death by Pontius Pilate, the Roman procurator for Tiberius Ciesar^ Tacit. Ann.l. XV. c. 44 — And Pliny, in the passage quoted before, {Led III. § 7.) asserts, that the christians sung a hymn to Christ as to a God." § 5. 4. The primitive christians appeal to the acts of Pilate, as giving an account of the innocence and death of Christ : and though we readily allow those now extant to be spurious, vet we can never think such writers would have made such appeals, especially to the very person in whose keeping these monuments were, (if they were at all) had they not been satisfied of their existence and contents *. § 6. 5. It is very probable, that Suetonius refers to Christ, when he says, that Claudius Caesar expelled all the Jejis from Borne, on account of the tumults which they raised, ifu- pulsore Chresto,'^ i. e. probalily, on account of Christ, whom it is certain they often called Chrestus^. Comp. Acts xviii. 2. § 7. 6. ^^Lius Lampridius, assures us, that the emperor Alexander Severus entertained such high thoughts of Christ, that he would have admitted him among the number of his dei- ties, and built a temple to him, had not his pagan subjects vigo- rously opposed it ^. § 8. 7. Porphyry also, though an inveterate enemy to Chris- tianity, not only allowed that there was such a person as Christ, but honoured him as a most wise and pious man, translated into heaven, as being approved by the Gods ; and accordingly quotes some oracles, referring both to his sufferiogs and virtues, with their subsequent rewards*^. t Just. Mart. Apol. p. 76. c S4. e. TERTI LL. Apol. c. xxi. Dittos on the Res. p. 416—420. EtL 1712. p. V57-470. Vand.a e de One. p. 60R— 62+. Fabric. Cod. voL iL p. 296—301. vol. iii. p. 435— ADDisosof Christianiry, c. i. }7. jHRTiN'sRem. vol. L p. 2— 4- b St ETON. Ciaud. c. XXV. .\o.xii. Pmsc. Not in Loc vol.i. p. 6*9. VA>a>ALE de Orac. p. 6(M— LARDNER'i Cred, -rl. i 1. i.c-ii. } 3. Worts, vol. L p. C V " vol. vii. pt Qfiit. WITS. Meletem. de Vil PiuL L { 7. Na ii. iM. U-HF.R'? Ar.nals, JUl. Por. 47— 21'3. * The question conceminj the acts of Pilate, and his letter to Tiberins, is par- ticularly considered by Dr, LAaoNER, who in his genpral sentiments upon- the si;b- ject coincides with Dr. Doddridge. Lardner's Works, vol. rii. p. 231— C44. K. 12 LECTURES ON DIVINITY, Part vi. § 9. 8. Celsus likewise mentions numberless circumstances in the history of Christ ; (indeed so -many, that an abstract of the christian history might almost be taken from the very frag- ments of his book preserved by Origen ;) and never pretends to dispute his real existence, or the truth of the facts ^ § 10. 9. HiERocLEs also, under the fictitious name of Phi- laletheSj in a book which Eusebius has expressly quoted and largely answered, speaks of Jesus as extolled by the Christians as a God, for giving sight to the blind, and doing some other Avonders of that kind ; and also speaks of Peter and Paul as cry- ing him up in so extraordinary a manner; though he foolishly endeavours to shew that /ipoUonius was equal and even supe- rior to him, of which we shall afterwards treat ^. § 11. 10. It is a most notorious fact, that (so far as we can learn) the enemies of Christianity never disputed the existence of such a person as Christ, nor his dying as his followers assert ; but on the contrary, upbraided them with it as their greatest reproach ; the Jews calling him in derision nbri, i. e. the cruci- fied person, and his followers nbn nny ; and many of the hea- thens, particularly Luci an, deriding iiim as a crucified impostor;, and Julian himself, who was one of the most learned as well as the most inveterate enemies against Christianity, though he had himself been educated among the christians, and therefore pro- bably knew this religion thoroughly, never goes about to dispute this fact ; but owns, not only the being, but, as we shall after- wards observe, the miracles of Christ J'^alet propositio. § 12. Schol. 1. We do not here argue from that celebrated passage, in which Josephus bears such a remarkable testimony to Christ**. It is most certain that it is to be found in all the manuscript copies of Josephus, and that it was very early quoted by the christian fathers, particularly Eusebius and Jerome. The two chief objections are, § 13. (1.) That neither Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Cyprian, nor even Photius, in his extracts from Josephus, have cited it : but this negative argument against fact is not much to be regarded ; especially considering, that Justin argues a Ancient Univ. Hist. vol. xv. p. 247. .RDSxn's Heath. Test voL iii. c. 5, 12, 13. i^ARDNxn's Heath. Test vol xviii. I 4, Works, vol. viii. p. 5 — 69. k E» SEB. l^em. Evang.p. 512. a)nt Hier. sub init LAHliNFP^ ibid. vol. lii. c. xxxix. §2,4- Works, vol. viii. p. U5lt—Uti6. e hvxj. Utic Tal. U O^P. LuciAN de Morte Pereg. ubi supra. Dm ON on the Res. part iii. i 3, 8. Chapm. against Morg. vol. i. p. 364, 365. LiCHTF. I lor. lieb. on Matt. xii. 24. Apud Opera, vol.ii. p. 189. Joseph] Antiq. Lib. xviii. c. iii. ?3. d Jos. Ant 1. xviii. c. ir. I 33.— c iii. { 3. p. 798. liudii. Ed. Lect. cxii. Testimonies of the Crucifixion of Christ. 13 only out of scripture, and never mentions Josephus ; that Ter- TULLIAN in his controversial writings deals chiefly with Gen- tiles; that Cyprian does not professedly write in defence of Christianity ; and that Photius's extracts from Josephus are very imperfect. It is with more weight objected, § 1 4. (2.) That the encomium upon the character and mira- cles of Christ is so jjreat, that Josephus must have been a chris^ iian, or he could not have written as he did. To this Lambe- 51 us answers, that his words are to be understood ironically, and really contain a severe sarcasm : and jNIr. Whiston, that Josephus was a Nazarene, Ebionite, or Jewish christian^ after- wards bishop of Jerusalem: but Mr. Martin maintains, that Josephus, being a pensioner of the Roman court, and seeing Domitia7i something alarmed with the prophecy of the Jewish Messiahf for his own security and that of his people, chosn ra- ther to represent the matter, as if that Messiah had already ap- peared, but through the mistake of their priests been rejected. But none of these things seem upon the whole a sufficient ac- count of it ; so that if he really wrote it, he must have been in- wardly convinced of the truth of Christianity ; and wanting courage openly to profess it, left this testimony, perhaps in the last copies of his antiquities, in some measure to quiet his con- science, for not having more generously and faithfully pursued its dictates. § 1 5. As for the other passage in Josephus, relating to the death of James the brother of Christ, Ant. 1. xx. c. viii. it is of much less importance in the present question. But what Ori- cen quotes as from him, concerning the death of that righteous man being the cause of the destruction of the Jews, it is no Avhere to be found in Josephus, and seems to have been a shp of Origen's memory ^ Vid. IIuds. Notes in Loc. p. 896. a ITIGH. Prol. ad Jos. Ed. Col. pras. p. 25, &c. | DriTON on the Rcsurr. part iii. I 4—7., IlVET. Dem. tvang. Prop. iii. } 11— IS. p. 31—39. Marti.n-s Diss. pass. I Whist. Joseph. Diss, i, and vi. Chapvan agiiinst Morj. vol. i. p.;86— SS?. Orig. cont Cels. l.i. p 35. ELSEB. Eccles. Hist. I. ii. c. 23 *. * Since these references were made, two English tracts have appeared in de- fence of the famous passage in Josephls. The first is entitled, *« A Dissertation upon tlie account supposed to have been given of Jesus Cluist by Josephus : bein^ an attempt to shew that thi^ celebrated passage, some slight corruptions •nly ex- cepted, may reasonably be esteemed genuine." This performance was publislied, without a name, at Oxford, in the year 1749 j but is known to have been written by Dr. Nathaniel Forster. The other tract is Mr. Jacob Bryant's '* Vindici® Flavianas: or a Vindication of the Testimony given by Josephus concerning our Saviour Jesus Ciaist." £otli tbese geutlemcij Uave displayed mu^h ingenuity aod VOL. V. B 14 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. § 16. Schat, 2. It may be asked, why facts of so great im- portance are not more frequently mentioned b}^ ancient bisto- rians, whetber Jews or beathens ? To tbis it is answered, § 17. (1.) That many books written in that age arelost^ in which it is very possible some mention of these facts might be made. § 18. (2.) That of tbe few remaining historians, who wrote about that age, most of them were by their subject other- wise engaged. § 19. (3.) That several of tbose facts relating to Christ and bis miracles, coming from the Jews, would be sHghted by the Gentile writers as fabulous, especially considering on the one hand, how common prodigious and magical stories were, and on the other, how superstitious and credulous the Jews wer& tbouorht to be. § 20. (4.) That tbe first appearance of the christian scheme w^ould shock them, as seeming so improbable, and so contrary to their received maxims, that it is no wonder if many of them cared but little to inquire into evidences and facts relating to it. § 21. (5.) Many of tbose who did inquire no doubt became christians; and therefore their testimony is not here reckoned. § 22. (6.) The facts mentioned above as recorded by some, are such as on the whole it was most reasonable to expect thaf they, continuing enemies, should know, observe and mention ^ LECT. CXIII. Of the Genuineness of the Books of the New Testament. § 1. Prop. TThE first poblishers of Christianity wrote books containing an account of the life and doctrine of their master : a ADDISON on Christianity, c i. } 2—6. c. ii. } 1,2. [ Lardner's Jew. and Heath. Test. vol. ii. c. Jacks. Cred. vol. i. c. xi, xii. ap. Op. vol. i. p. | xxii. i 3. 38—44. I ■ Works, p. 9 >— y. . learning. The accurate and penetrating L.^rdner is on the opposite side of the question. He has fully considered the subject in his account of Joseph us, and in his farther observations, occasioned by Dr. Forster's Dissertation. See Lardner's ** Jewish and Heathen Testimonies, vol. i. c. iv. §'2. and the Preface to the second volume. — Works, vol. vii. p. 120 — 129. ibid. p. 273 — 286." Some curious observa- tions concerning Josephus's testimony to Christ \vill be found in the Rev. Mr. Hen- i.Ev's Letter to Dr. Kippisi published in the appendix to Lardner's Life, Nq.^Q. p. clix. — clxviii. K. Lect, cxiiT. Of the Genuineness of the New Testament. 15 several of which bore the names of those books, which now make the New Testament. §2. Dem. 1, The great importance, of which the primitive christians at least apprehended the facts and doctrines of their religion to be, (as appears by the extremities they endured for their profession of it, [Vid. Lect. 111. § 13.) v.ould engage them to take the most effectual care they coaid to transmit the me- mory of it to future ages. § 3. 2. The age in which they lived was one of the most learned ages of antiquity ; nor was there any, in which books were more common in the countries where they flourished. § 4. 3. It is exceeding probable in the nature of things, that there were some such ancient books as the proposition asserts*. § 5. 4. Writers of great antiquity do expressly mention four books, written by the disciples of Clirist, which they call evangelists : and some of them do particularly name Matthew^ Mark, Luke a,nd John as the four^'. § 6. 5. EusEBius, the most accurate historian among the ancient christian writers, mentions it as a fact well known, and asserted particularly by Origen, a still older writer, that the four gospels of Matthew^ Mark, Luke and John, the epistles of St. Paul, one of Peter and ofie of John, were universally receiv- ed by the church ; and he calls them iua,yyarx avaylippnla and o/xoXoy«/xEvot, as not being able to find they had ever been disput- ed ; and though the Jets are not expressly mentioned in this catalogue by Origen, Euseeius himself, in the passage referred to in the next step, declares that he hath no scruple concerning it ; and it is certain from many passages in Origen's M orks still extant, that he paid the same regard to the Acts as to any other book of the New Testament: nay in the close of the passage referred to below, he also mentions them incidentall}' as written by Luke '\ § 7. 6. Though the other seven books of the New Testa- ment, i. e. the epistle to the Hebrews, the epistle to James, the 2d of Peter, the 2d and 3d of John^ Judc and the Revelations were disputed, (and therefore called by Eusebius ayT»X5yo/A?voi) yet he tells us they were at length introduced into the canon, i. e. into the number of those books, which christians regarded as the n on the Resurr. p. 308—318. b Jones on the Can. partiv. Introd. c BiscoEal Boyle's Lect. p. 507—509. tts£B. Eccles. Ilisl. Liij. c. xxiv. 1, vi.cxxv. B Lardn. Creel, par. ii. vol. iii. p. (234—2^37. vol. viii. p. yo. W orks, v«#l. ii. p. 4G5. vol. iv, p.2'2i, 5cc. 2 16 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. rule of their faith and manners, and which they distinguish from other books, written by persons, whom they thought Jess emi- nently under the divine direction, whatever their sanctity might be^ § 8. 7. We shall endeavour to shew at large in the follow- ing proposition, that at least all the most important of those books, were either expressly quoted by name or plainly allud- ed to by a series of primitive writers, several of them much more ancient than Eusebius; and indeed, that there is hardly any writer of christian antiquity, who has not either some ex- press reference or allusion to some of them. Valet propositio, § 9. Schol. Whereas Mr. Toland in his Amyntor, and se- veral other writers, have taken great pains to shew, that there Tv'ere many ancient books; some of which are pretended to be still extant, but are evidently spurious, which yet are quoted by several writers of the primitive church with great regard; from whence no doubt he would lead his reader to infer, that little regard is to be had to their opinion on this head; we shall not enter into the particulars here, but leave the reader to judge, by those passages referred to by Toland, compared with those enumerated below, as to the different manner in which they mention confessedly fictitious writers, and those of the New Testament : but the fullest and best account of this matter that I know of, is to be found in Lardn. Cred. of Gosp. Hist, part ii. vol. i, & ii. pass. Works, vol. ii, p. 11, &c. Jones's Hist, of the Can. vol. i, & ii. pass. LFXT. CXIV. Testimonies from Antiquity to the Books of the New Testament, 1 . Prop, TTo take a more particular survey of what the most considerable ancient ecclesiastical writers have delivered con- cerning the several books of the New Testament ; at the same time giving a catalogue of those of the three first centuries, in the order in which they wrote. § 2. Sol. 1. Barnabas, contemporary with the Apostles, viho is mentioned Acts '\y. -i6, 37. Acts xi. 22 — 24. xiii. 1 — 4. 1 Cor. xi. 6. is said to have written a general epistle in Greek; a Et'SEB. Eccles. Hist. 1. iii. c. rxv. I Lards. Cred. vol. tiii. 97. JONES on the Can. vol. i. p. 23—27. I Works, voL iv. j). 228. Je.nk. of Chrwlian. voL ii. p. llG— 118. | Lect. cxiv. Testimonies to the New Testament. 17 a Latin translation of which is by many maintained to be extant ; though I think the arguments against its authority are so strong, as to leave little weight to any thing argued from thence; any farther than that so far as we can judge by the manner of the writing, it is indeed very ancients § 3. In this epistle several words of Christ are quoted, which are recorded by the evangelists; v. g. Matt. xx. 16. ix. 13. xxii. 43. Luke vi. 30. and many of those scriptures quoted from the Old Testament in the New are likewise cited here. Many of the phrases and arguments used by Paul in his epistle to the Hebrews and else-where, are also inserted; v. g. 2 Tim. iv. l. i. 10. but not in the form of quotations, so that hardly any an- cient work gives less assistance in this inquiry ^ § 4. 2. Clemens Romanus, mentioned Phil. iv. 3. who is said to have been one of the first bishops of Rome, wrote an epistle to the Corinthians, probably about the year 96 ^ § 5. He quotes by name no book of the New Testament, excepting iho, first epistle to the Corinthians ; which by the way is one of the most important in the whole volume for proving the truth of Christianity, as will afterwards appear; and it is worth our notice, that it is here quoted by those who were the best judges of its being genuine, and quoted as of an authority acknowledged even by all the different parties among them : it is therefore not improbable, that the original might then be in their hands''. § 6. He evidentlv refers to some of Christ's words, "wliich are also recorded by Matthew, Mark, and Luke: but we can- not lay much stress upon those passages, to establish the au- thority of these books, because Clement living so near the apostle's time might have learned them by oral tradition, and the evangelists are not named. Yet on the other hand it mav" J>e remarked, that he does not introduce those things as new^ but refers to tiiem as well known to the Corinthians ; which he could hardly have been so sure they were, unless they had some books among them, (commonly also received among other chris- tians) in "which those passage* were inserted : nor will Jets XX. 35. invalidate this observation, since it does not appear that Clement had lived ionong the Corinthians^ as Paul had done a Jones on the Can. part iii. c. 37 — 42. Lardn. Cied. part \\. vol. i. p. 23— JO. Works, vol. ii. p. 10 — 15. Wake's Prelim. Disc. p. t>;>— 7J. )) Lahd.n'. il)id. p. :n— .i.S. pra?s. \>. &c. " Works, vol. ii, p. Vj-~'^'i. MosHF-iM's rccles. Hist. Cent. i. par. ii. c. ii. in. Jon riN's Rem. vol. i. p. 329. c Lauds, ibid. p. 51 — 6l. Works, vol. ii. p. 22. d ibid. ]>. 04. VV orks, voL ii. p. 2V. 18 LECTURES ON DIVINITV, Part vr. V'ith the elders of Ephesus, and probably taught them those traditions with his own mouth". § 7. The following passages are transcribed with very little variation, Rom. i. 29. xii. 5. 1 Cor. x. 24. xiii. 4, &c. Eph. iv. 4. P/zz7. i. 10. Col. i. 10. 1 Thess. v. 18. 1 Tm. v. 4. m iii. l. //e^. i. 3—5, 7—13. iv. 12. xi. 37. xii. 6. 1 Pet. iv. 8. He seems also evidently to allude to the following passages, Rom, xiv. 1. 1 Cor, xii. 12. xv. 20. 2 Cor. iii. 18. viii. 5. xi. 24. 1 Tim. iii. 13. Heb. vi. 18. James iii. 13. 2 P^/. ii. 5. iii. 4^ § 8. 3. Hermas (mentioned Rom. xvi, 14.) is said to have been the author of several books under his name: one is called his Pastor, in three parts, the first of I'wto/z^, the second com- viands, the third similitudes : we have only a Latin transla- tion of it, and a few fragments of the original. It is probably an ancient book, but strong objections are brought against its being genuine S § y. There are no express quotations of any book either of the Old or New Testament by name to be found in him ; but there are many allusions to the latter, of which the most consi- derable are the following passages, Matt.\. 28. x. 32. xiii. 5, 7,31.xviii. S.xxviii. 18. Lukex\\.\%. Johnxiv.6, Actsv,4\, 1 Cor. iii. 16, 17. Eph. iv. 4, 30. Heb. xii. 17. James i. 5. iv, 7, 12. 1 Pet. i. 6. V. 7. 1 John ii. 27. Jude, ver. 21. There are also many visions resembling those of the Revelations, but no mention is made of that book § 10. 4. Ignatius bishop of Antioch, who was martyred about the year 116, wrote several epistles, mentioned by Euse- BIUS5 Iren^eus, Jerom, and many others : they are still said to be extant ; but there are two different copies of them. Mr. Whiston has contended earnestly that the larger are genuine; but from comparing both, it appears much more probable, that the larger are a paraphrase upon the smaller, than the smaller (as some suppose) an abridgment of the larger §11. Nor is it at all probable, that the epistles to Tarsus, Antioch, and Hiero are genuine; since they are not mentioned by EusEBius, who was so likely to have discovered them, and would no doubt have been glad to quote them. We shall there- fore only take notice of those quotations and allusions, which arc a Lardv. p. tl5— C.^. j JORTiN'g Rem. vol. i. p. 337. Works, vol. ii. p. 29—31. I d Lakdn. c. iv. prass. p. 144— 1 b . ibid. c. ii, prars. p. 102—105, j Works, vol. ii. p. iO. Works, vol. ii. p. >4 — 47. 1 e WaiST. Priin.Clirlstian. vol. i. c Wake's Prelim. Disr. c. viii. p. 79— ^S7. | JOB'l ih'S ilem. vol. i. p. Gi'— 67, M Lardn. ibid, p. 18U— 184. c| c. vii. — VVqriw, vol. ii. p. 64. — Works, yoI. H. p. 100. 20 LECTURES ON DIVJNITY. Part vi. LECT. CXV. Testimonies from Antiquity ; continued, § 1. Sol. 1. JPaPIAS, who is said to have been the coQipanion of John, and who died about the year 1 1 5, wrote five books now lost, called an explication of the oracles of our Lord; n» which EusEBius says he often quoted our four Evangelists, and men- tions Sonne remarkable particulars both relating to the gospel of Matthew and Mark : Eusebius also says, he brings testimonies but of the first of John and the first of Peter \ § 2. 8, Justin Martyr wrote his two apologies, and his dialogue with Trypho the Jew. He died at the latest about 163. The epistle to Diogneiiis, and questions to the orthodox, though they do not seem to belong to Justin Martyr, (among whose works they are published) are however undoubtedly writ- ings of great antiquity. § 3. There are in his genuine works the following quota- tions and allusions, Matt. i. 20, 21. v. 28 — 32. xi. 27. xxv. 41. Markv'i'u. 31. Luke i. 31, 35, 38. x. 19. John i. 20. iii. 3. xiv. 24. He quotes also the memoirs of the apostles, Avhich he adds are called gospels, as containing the institution of the eucharist, and Luke xx. 44. Matt. xxvi. 39. He introduces Trypho the Jew, speaking of the precepts delivered in the gospel, as what he had read ; and expressly declares that the written commentaries, or memoirs of the apostles, as well as of the. prophets, were read publicly in all christian assemblies for divine worship, which is a circumstance of vast importance''. He either quotes or refers to Acts vii. 22. xiii. 27. 1 Cor. V. 7. xi. 18, 19. xii. 8—10. Gal. iv. 12. Eph. ii. 20. Col i. 15. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 4. Heb. v. 9, 10. 2 Pet. iii. 8. Rev. xx. 4, &c. Luke XX. 3 J, 3G^ § 4. 9. The epistle to Diognetus, which Mr. Whiston ■wildly thinks to have been written by the evangelist Timothy , is certainly ancient, though it was not written b}^ Justin; and there are evident quotations or allusions to the following pass- ages, Matt. vi. 25, &c. John i. 1. xvii. 14. Bom. v. 19. I Cor. iv. 12. viii. 1. 2 Cor. x. 3. iv. 8, &c. Phil. iii. 20. 1 Pet. ii. 24. iii. 18. 1 John iv. 19 : and he also speaks of the gospels and ii^a^ a Lards. ilM. c. ix. W orks, vol. ii, p. 106. b Just. Mart. Apol. i ST. 3 Ref.vES's Apol. vol. i. p. 124. C Lahkn. c. X. prxs. p. 2S(i— - ■ • Works, vol. ii. p. 1 13. Lect. cxv. Testhnoniesfi^om Antiquity ; continued, 21 ditions of the apostles, in such a connection with the law and the prophets, as seems plainly to intimate, that he referred to books of that name^. § 5. 10. DiONYsius of Corinth \y?ts a man of an excellent character, who flourished about the year 170. He wrote seven epistles, which are now lost ; but in a fragment of one of them, preserved by Eusebius, be mentions the conversion of Dionysius the Areopagite by Paulj agreeable to the account given in the Acts of the apostles ; but it does not appear, that he speaks of that book^. § 6. U. T ATI AN, who flourished about the year 172, wrote *n elecrant oration asfainst the Greeks, which is still extant: and Eusebius (Eccles. Hist. L iv. c. 29.) tells us, he wrote the har- mony of the four gospels. In hxs oration he quotes Zt^5 vi. 25. John i. 3, 5. 1 Cor. xv. 22. besides some other passages, which Clement and Iren.t^us say he quoted from the epistles to the Corinthians 2iud Galatians^ in a work now lost; and Jerom says he allowed PauVs epistle to Titus^. § 7. 12. Hegesippus, a converted Jew, wrote the history of the christian church about the year 170, of w hich only some fragments are remaining : in which the following scriptures seem to be referred to, Matt. xxvi. 64. Luke xxiii. 34. Matt, xiii. 16*". § 8. 13. Melito, bishop of Sardis, in the year 170, wrote an apology to Marcus Antoninus^ and many other books, par- ticularly a commentary on the Revelations : and as he expressly speaks of the Testament, beseems by that phrase to imply, that there was in his time a collection of books called the New\ §9. 14. There is an epistle of the churches of Vienne and Lyons, preserved in Eus. Eccles. Hist. vol. iv. and written about the year 177; in which there are very express quotations from Luke i. 6. John xvi. 2. Actsvn, 60. Ronu viii. 18. Eph, vi. 5, Phil. ii. 6. 1 Tim/m. 15.1 Pet, v. 6. 1 John in. 16. Rev. xiv. 4^, § 10. 15. Iren-€us, bishop of Lyons, wrote, about the year 178, besides many other books, five of Heresy y which are yet preserved in the Latin translation, and some fragments in the original Greek, In one of these fragments preserved by EusE- a Lardn. p. 296. ■ Woi ks. VOL ii. p. 129. JORTiN's Remarks, vol. i. p. 342. U tARDN. ibid. c. X)i. p. JOO. Works, vol. li. p. i3j. « ibid. c. xiii. • Wurksj vol. U. p. \2i. YQL. V, d Lapdn ibid. c. xir. Works, vol. ii. p. liO. e ibid. c. XV. Works, vol. ii. p. 146- f c. xvi. WorLs, vol. ii. p. 148^ e 28 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. tius, as well as in the translation, there is express mention of the four gospels, under the names of their respective authors, and they are likewise mentioned together. In two other passages of his works, he professedly vindicates the genuineness of each, and sets himself to give an account of the occasion on which they were written. He often expressly quotes the book of the -fic/^, and in many places the epistles of Paw/ by name, and mentions all which our New Testament ascribes to him, except- ing that to Philtmon. He has many passages in sense parallel to several in the Hebrews, but he does not expressly quote that epistle, and Photius says he did not allow it to be St. Paul's, He has also passages in sense parallel to several of James, but no express quotations; the first epistle of Pefer is quoted by him, and the first of John^ and also the second, though by a mistake he calls it the same with the former* Jude is not quot- ed, though it would have been pecuharly proper to the occasion of his writing, but the book of the Revelations \\Q very frequent- ly and largely quotes \ § 1 1. 16. Athenagoras, who before his conversion was a philosopher, between 166 and 178, wrote an apologij for Chris- tianity, and qjuckly after a discourse on the resurrection, in which he expressly quotes, or evidently alludes to the following passages. Matt. v. 28, 44, 45. Luke xvi. 18. John x. 30, 38. y'Jcts xvii. 25. Pom. i. 24, 27. 1 Cor. xv. 32, 51. 2 Cor. v. 10. Gal. iv. 9. 1 TifU. v. l,2.'vi. 16. He seems also to refer to Jatnes ii'i. ] 3. V. 1. 2Pct.'\.2\. Pev.xx.13^. LECT. CXVI. Testimonies from Antiquity ; continued. § 1. Sol. 17. ^^^ILTIADES is supposed to have writ aboirt the year 17G an elegant apology, which is now lost. He is cele- brated by EusEBius, (Eccles. Hisi. v. 17.) for his acquaintance, with scripture ; but no fragments remain ^. § 2. 18. Theophilus, bishop of Jntioch, wrote three books to Autolycus yet extant, published about the year 181. His book against Hermogenes, in which Eusebius says he quoted the Revelations, is lost, as also that against Marcion^ and the a Lakdn. ibid. c. xvii. prs«. p. 381, 383. & Ind. | Lardn. Works, vol. ii. p. 180. ad I REN. I c ibid. cxix. Worka, vol. ii. p. 153. j — ■ WorlW) vol. ii.p. 188. b — ■ ibid. c. xviii. I Lect. cxYi. Testimonies from Antiquity ; continued. 23 harmony of the Evangelists^ mentioned by Jerom, Ep. 151. but the commentary upon them, which goes under his name, is spu- rious. In those of his genuine works which remain, he quotes Matt. V. 28, 32, 41., 46. vi. 3. Luke xviii. 27. John i. 1,3. Rom. li. 6, &c. xiii. 7, 8. I Cor. yi. 9—11. 2 Cor. xi. 19. Eph, ii. 2. iii. 10. Phil. i. 10. iii. 20. iv. 8. Col. i. 17. 1 Tim. ii. 1 , 2. Tit. iii. 5. xii. 9. I Pet. i. 1 8. ii. 13. Some of these pas- sages he mentions as spoken by a divine word, and he seems to aliude to 2 Pet. i. 20. Rev, xii. 19 \ ^ 3. To this work is added, particularly in the Cologn edi^- tion, a little tract of Hermias, called J rrisio gentium^ which is written with great elegance and spirit ; which begins witii an express quotation of 1 Cor. iii. 19. as the •words oj the blessed apostle Paul in his epistle to the Corinthians ^. §4. 19. Pant.enus, once a philosopher of the Stoic sect, was president of the catechetical school of Alexandria, about the year 130, as EusEBius (Hist. v. 9, 10.) assures us: he wrote commentaries on scripture, which are now entirely lost ; so that he is capable of doing no seryice in the present ques- tion, any further than as Jerom testifies, he, brought back the gospel of Matthew written Hebrew Uom India, whither he was sent by Demetrius his bishop, to preagh the gospel § 5. 23. Clemens Alexaadrinus succeeded Pantxnus, and wrote about the end of the second and beginning of the third century. His remaining works are his Pcedagogue and Stromata, his admonition to the Gentiles, and a homily of the salvation of the rich. He is mentioned with great l)onour by the most valuable ancient writers tliat succeeded him. Euse- Bius tells us, that he speak* of Mark's gospel, as written from the account of things he had received from Peter, and iu effect at least authorised by that apostle. (Ecck's. Hist. ii. 15.) He also speaks of the epistle to the Hebrews, as written in He- brew by Paul, but translated by Luke"^. Ibid. vi. 14. § 6. He expressly mentions the four gospels of our evange- lists, the Acts, the epistles to the Romans, Galatians, Ephe- sians,, Philippians, Colossians, first and second to t!)e Thes- salonians and Corinthians, first and second to Timothy, Titus, Hebrews, the first of Peter, and the first of Johji by the name of his larger epistle, and Jude and the Revela-^ a Lardn. il)id. c. x'x. jir.vs. p. U" — iVJ. c Lardn. ibiri. c. xxi. W orks, vol. li. \>. lyO. Works, vol. ii. p. 202. ibid.c. XXV. p. 53J. d c. xxii. p. 408— 473. Works, vqI. ii. p. U^. Work*, rol. ii. p. C 2 54 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vt. lions: but does not expressly mention James, or the second of Peter. We refer not to particular passages, there being great numbers of them from the several books above menti- oned. It is true that he also quotes several apocryphal pieces, such as the gospel according to the Hebrews and the Egyp^ tiansy the preaching of Peter, the shepherd of Hermes ; but not with titles of equal regard, nor in such a manner as to seem to lay any stress upon them^ § 7. 21. PoLYCRATEs, bishop of EphesuSj about the close of this century, in an epistle of his, of which Jerom has pre- served some fragments, refers to Malt. xix. 12. John xxi. 20. Acts V, 2^, and speaks of the scripture as the rule of faith ^. § 8. 22. Tertullian, presbyter of Carthage, was con- temporary with Clemens Alexandrinus, and survived him : his works are known and numerous. In them he expressly quotes all the books of the new testament, but James, the se- cond of Peter, and third of John: Hebrews he supposed to have been written by Barnabas. It is remarkable there are more quotations from the new testament in him, than from all the writings of Tully in all the ancient books in the •world : the same may be said of those of Iren^eus and Cle- mens Alexpndrinus^. § 9. 23. Dr. Lardner has also mentioned a great many other christian writers, of whose works only fragments are preserved, which serve to illustrate the present question, of which we shall not give so particular account. The chief of them are Serapion, who speaks with great reverence of our gospels, rejecting that of Peter ; (ibid. c. xxvi.) Quadratus, Aristides, Claudius Apollinaris, and Symachus. (Ibid. c. "X'xviii. pass.) Besides these, he also mentions several suppositi- ous writings, forged in the second century, such as the Jets of Paul and Thecla, the Sibylline verses, the testament of the 12 patriarchs, the Recognitions, Homily and Epitome of Clement ; but they bring little light to the present question ; which is not to be wondered at, considering that most of them pretend to be written before the books of the New Testament. But it is observed, that in the three last of these there are several refe- rences to facts recorded in the evangelists, and that phrases used especially in Paul's writings are introduced in these pieces. § JO. 24. The third century produced many famous chris- a LAiDN. p. 4{^*—5l5. anil Index to QitiA. Alex. I Lardn. Works, vol. li. p. 243. Works, vol. ii. p. I c ibid, c '27. 6 - .. ... c. xxin. 1 Works, vol. ii. p, 250. Lect. cxvi. Testimonies from Antiquity ; continued, 25 tiati writers, v. g. Minutius F.5:lix, Origen, Cyprian and Arnobius ; most of whose works abound with a vast many quotations from all the iincontroverted books of the new testa- ment, especially Novatiak on the trinity ; and it would be al- most an endless task to enumerate them all : much less is it ne* cessary to enter into tlie particulars of those quotations, brought from Lactantius, Athanasius, Eusebius, Optatus, Basil, Ephraim Syrus, Gregory I^^yss, and. Nazianzen, Ambros£, CYRiLof Jerusalem, Chrysostom, Hilary, Jerom, Augustin, and other authors of less note, who flourished in the/aj^r/^ cen- tury, of whom see Spanh. Eccles. Hist. Siec. iii. § 10. Saec. iv, 5 12. Lardn. part ii. vol, iii. pass. Larpn, Works, vol. ii. p. 247, &c*. § 11. Cor. 1. From hence we may easily collect and com- pare the evidence, which there is of each particular book of tho new testament, to prove it genuine, § 12. 2. From hence we may see great reason to believe what is asserted, Lect. 113. § 1. at least concerning; the books which are called ojjLoXoyL^ixim. Vid. ibid. § 8. § 13. 3. From hence it appears, that the evidence of those books which are called c6vl»X£yo/xEvot is comparatively very small, so far as it depends upon the fathers of the two first centuries, especially with regard to JameSy the second of Peter ^ and Jude, ^ 14. 4. Mr. DoDvvELL was grossly mistaken in asserting, that the books of the new testament lay concealed till the year 130, and that there was nothing settled concerning the canon till the fourth century ^ a DODW. Diss, on Ires. p. 65—73. j Larits. Wnrls, vol. v. p. &c J EN K. of Christian, vol. ii. civ. p. 118— 12^. j M ack. "Wight's Truth of Gosp, Ilist. Boo'^c Lardn. Cred. vol. xii. p. 21, ^c. | iji. c. i. * Though Dr. Doddridge lias judged it sufficient for the purpose of his Lec- tures to stop here, it may not be improper to rcniiiifl the Uieological student that he Avill hereafter find his full account in reading and studying: the whole of Dr. Lard- Wer's Credibility of the (jospel History, wiiich carries on the subject down to the fourteenth century, and contains a great variety of important critical information. Should a student from number and rapidity of his academical employment.s, nfit have leisure to read the whole ot the preceding references (some of which are long) ir is earnestly requested that he will not fail in an immediate perusal of the admirable recapitulation of the evidence given in the twelfth volume of the Crtdibilitj, and , \i\ the Doctor's Works, vol. v. p. 341 , to the end. K. 26 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi, LECT. CXVII. Passages in the New Testament quoted by Heathen Writers — IVhij no more Quotations in Ancient fVriters — Evidence /or the disputed Books — Estimate of the Evidence. § 1 . Schol. I . It may not be improper here to add, that AmE; LI us, the Platonic philosopher, in the third century, mentions the writings of Johiii and Dionysius Longinus, A. D. 250, those of Paulf with considerable applause ^ § 2. And it is yet of greater importance to observe, that Celsus, who seems to have lived in the second century, and perhaps not later than the middle of it, (Grig, against Celsus, J. 1. p. 3, and 8.) not only brings a great many citations from the new testament, but founds the main stress of his argument against Christianity upon the supposed absurdity of that book ; Miiic!) is an illustrious testimony, not only to its antiquity, but to its high esteem among christians in that early age. § 3. 2. It may be added here, that some have thought Luke X. 7. is expressly quoted by Paul, 1 Tim. v. 18. and it is observable, that if it be so, then it is put upon a foot of equal authority \v\th Deut. xxv. 4. quoted in the same passage^. § 4. 3. Some may perhaps wonder, that (considering how much christianit}^ prevailed, and in how great esteetn the writers of the new testament are supposed to have been in those early ages) there should have been no more quotations from them within tlie first 1 50 years. It may be answered, §5.(1.) That as most of the first christians were persons of a Jow station in life, (1 Cor. i. 26 — 28. James ii. 5.) the number of early christian waiters w-as small, and of those who did wTite many of their works arc lost, as evidently appears from Euse- Bius, Photius, and many more, who have 'given us some of their names and some account of them, and in part from several -*»steps in the preceding proposition. § 6. (2.) That several of the remaining pieces are but short. § 7. (3 ) That the subject of many of these was such, as to giv(; little opportunity of quoting the writings of the new testa- jTient ; very few of them relating to any controversy of christi- a TIi r.T. Dcm. Ev. Prop. i. i C. p.2l.b. rt SF.B. Pnr)). Evan. 1. xi. c. xix. i«MriH's Life of Longinus. p. i!3, 24i Larpis. Teft. vA. iii. c. 34. I.APDN. Works, vol. iii. p. 160. b Seed's Serra vol. ii. p. '2;i2. Macilnight's Truth of Gosp. Hist. p,391. Lect. cxvii. Passages in the New Testament, Kc. 27 ans with each other, and in their controversies with the hea- tliens, it is observed they are employed more in demonstrat- ing the falshood of paganism, than the truth of Christianity, as that was the point most necessary to be laboured, considering the sociability of the heathen superstitions. § 8. (4.) Several of the writers whom we have mentioned were so earl}^, that it is exceeding probable, they bad not an opportunity of seeing some of the epistles, which could not circulate in the world so soon as papers now do by the assist- ance of printing. § 9. (5.) Those books not being then divided into chapters and verses as now, quotations from them were not altogetljer so easy : not to say, that considering to what extraordinary divine assistances many of the primitive ^christians pretended, they might not seem to have so much need of a written rule ; so that on the wliol'j, it is wonderful, that we can trace so great evi- dence in such circumstances ^ § 10. Prop. To inquire more particularly into the evidence there is, that the ancient christians had books among them, which went by the name of those which Eusebius calls avliXEyo/xsvot, Vid. Lect. 113. § 7. § II. Sol. 1. With regard to the epistle to the Hebrews^ many parallel thoughts and phrases are to be found in Clemens i?(?wanz/^,.JusTiN Martyr, and Iren.^-:us. Clemens Alexan- •drinus quotes it as the words of the divine apostle^ and else- where of Paul. Origln frequently speaks of it as PauVs ; and Eusebius mentions it as received with great pleasure by the Hebrews J who were the most capable of judging w^hether it were genuine or not § 12. 2. As for James, passages at least parallel to it are to be found in Clemens Ronianus and Ignatius ; and it is ac- knowledged by Origen, Eusebius, and Jerom, though the last tells us it was long doubted in the Latin church ^ § 13.3. The second of Peter seems to be quoted by Justin a Warb. Div. Leg. vol. i.L ii.J 6.p. 266— 2S4. Ed. 2. p. 27H— Macknigmt's Gu3|). Hist. p. 408. b Lardn. Cred. part ii. vol. i. p. 87—95, Llob— 373.VOI. 11. p. 470—472, 301, 502. vol. iii. p. 234—238, 2+^—261 . W orks, vol. ii.'p. 39, &c. Whitby's Comment, on Heb. Pref. New Transl. of N ew Test. p. 838— b40. T WELLS'S txuitt. part ii. c. ii. i 1. Lards. Sup])lem. vol. ii. c. xii. Works, vol. vi. p. 391. HALLETonthe Heb. Inuod. S^'KEs on Heb. Introd. c Whitby's CoraraenL on Jam. Pref. Lardn. ib. in num. Clem. Ignat. Uc New 'I ransl. p. 873 — >uo. TwELi s.ib d I 2. Lardn. Supnl- vol. iii. — WorVs, vol. vi. p. 502.'. 28 Lectures on divinity. Part vt. Martyr, and is ascribed to Peter by Origen and Clemens AUxandiinus § 14. 4. The second epistle of John is quoted by Iren ^us, and by the council of Carthage in the year 256. Clemens yJlejvcnidrinus ^paakf^hy way of distinction of the larger epistle. Origen like wise mentions the second and thi?'d epistle, though somethinsj; dubiously ; and Epifhanius has some reference to tliem, speaking in the plural number of John's epistles^, § 15. 5. Judeh expressly quoted by Origen, Tertullian and Cyprian, but by no earlier writers % 4 16. 6. Justin Martyr, Irek.eus, Tertullian, and Clemens Jlexandrinus allow the Revelations to have been an ancient book, and ascribe it to John the apostle : and if we may believe the testimonies of Eusebius and Jerom, Avho had in their hands the writings of many of the ancients which are now lost, Papias, Melito, Theophilus of Antioch and Apollonius, all in the second century, received and quoted it : and it ap- pears to have been allowed by Origen, Cyprian, Victorius, Methodius and Pamphilus, besides Hypolitus, earlier than any of them in the third : though it is certain some rejected it, as the work of an unknown and heretical writer § 17. Cor. 1. It evidently appears, from comparing this de- monstration with that of Prop. 101. that the evidence of the genuineness of the six former of these books is not equal to that of the rest, nor are they all equal to each other in this respect. § 18. 2. Nevertheless it seems more reasonable to admit, than to reject them, if we consider, (i.) That several of these epistles, not being written as most of Paul's were, either to particular churches, or even par- ticular persons, whose names and abodes are recorded in them, it could not be so easy to find out the originals. § 19. (2.) That some of them are so short, and the contents of them so general, that there was (aet. par.) less reason to ex- pect quotations from them. § 20. (3.) As they were more inquired into, they came to be generally received ; and at last ail opposition against them ceased. To which wc may add, New Transl. p. 943. a WHiiBV on 2 Pet Pref. New Transl. p. >'()3, 904. TwELi s, ibi.-J. } Benson on 2 Pet. p. 1—9. Lards. Works, Vol. vi. p. 563. b U ui 1". in Loc. ' bES«!ON on Fpist. of JoSjn, p. 177. Lards. Works, vol. vi. |». c W HIT. fln Judc, ver. 1. T WELLS, ibi(^ H- Br.NsoN on Jude, p. II4. Lardn. W orks, vol. vi. p. 607. d New TiansL ^. 1019— 1(»22. Milln'.s ProleJs>Jew Test. j). 2+— 28. 'i U'ELi s's L\. vol. iii. pass. przs. pajt v i> f 'J. c. ii. p. 1 1 — 15. LAnp>-. Works, vo^. vi. p. Lect. cxTii. Passages in the New Testament, Kc. 29 § 21. (4.) That the accomplishment of many remarkable prophecies in the BeielatianSy especially those relating to the Ranian and Papal empire, in proportion to the degree in which it appears, must, to those that see it,, be one of the strongest demonstrations that can be iniaghied, not only that th^ book it- self was genuine, but that it was written by some extraordinary assistance and illumination from God : and when this is granted, and the external evidence tjonsidered, and compared with that of the rest of these seven pieces, it will further prove, that a book, not more frequentl}' quoted by the earliest writers than this, may yet be both genuine and divine-. § 22. Schol. 1. Whatever be thought of the preceding ar- guments, it is to be remembered, that the agreement between these books and others of the new testament is so great, that we need not be very solicitous about them : nor if the others should hereafter be proved to be of divine authority, need we be apprehensive of any dangerous consequences attending our referring to them in public discourses. This is especially ob- servable with regard to those whose external evidence is the weakest; in which numl)cr the second and third of /o/iw and Jude are to be reckoned ^ § 23. 2. With relation to the books mentioned by Toland in his Amyntor, (compare Prop. 100. Schol.) such as the acts of Paul; t\\Q Revelation of Peter \ the gospel of Peter ^ Andre'c, and Matthias ; the acts of Peter and John, S(c. it is evident, that EusEBius, in the place before quoted, [Ecclcs. Hist. 1. iii. § 25. p. iiy.) mentions these as wSo* ; which (though Dr. T WELLS maintains the contrary) is plainly ditferent from the edhXiyo^ivrA, as well as the o^o^oyaixtvo^ : and it will appear, as was hinted above, that even when they are quoted, which they seldom are, by ancient writers, it is in such a language, as plainly to shew, that the regard to them was far inferior to that which they had for the sacred books. And it is further re- markable, that thoufjh Celsus has one where or another sfiveii us a kind of abridgment of tlie history of the evangelists, (see Prop. 101. Schol. 1.) yet he has hardly ever, if at all, menti, oned a single fact recorded in any of tliose pieces, though manv of them would have afforded matter for much more 'pfausrble objections, than those w hich he endeavours to ground upon the facts recorded by the evangelists : (Compare Evang. Infant, a Blackw. at Boyle's Lect. Serm- iii. p. 9—12. | b FosT. agjinst Tind. p. 143—147. JS.SS.. of Chrisuan. voL ii. p. JW6— ila. | SHBRLOCii ua Proph. Dufc L p. liW, &c. VOL. V. i> 50 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. ap. Fabric. Cod. vol. ii. p. 163—165, 182—185.) which makes it probable he was not acquainted with those pieces ; for his candour was not so great, as to have waved any opportunity of aspersing Christianity ; and it is highly probable several of those forgeries were later than his time. We may also add, that Tertullian tells lis {de Baptis. c. xvii.) that JbAn the apostle discovered the acts of Paul and Thecla to have been forged by a presbyter^ and degraded the author on that account ; which if true, is a very remarkable circumstances LECT. CXVIII. The New Testament proved to be Genuine. § 1 . Prop. TThE new testament as we now have it in the ori- ginal is ^genuine ; i. e. it is in the main such as it came out of the hands of those, by whom the several pieces contained in it are said to have been written. § 2. Dem. 1. The primitive christians had books among them, said to have been written by those authors whose names are prefixed to those of our new testament. § 3. 2. The primitive christians had as good opportunities of satisfying themselves as to the genuineness of them, as other ancients had with regard to the genuineness of their books ; especially considering that several of those epistles were written to numerous societies of men, or to persons of a very public and sacred character ; and those of PauVs, if not written by his own hand were signed by him, to prevent as far as could be the very possibility of imposture. (1 Cor, xvi. 21. 2 Thess. iii. 17. Comp. Rom. xvi. 22. Gal. vi. 11.) § 4. 3. The great concern which christians had in these - b4)oks, and the high value which they set upon them, (as appears in part already, and will hereafter more fully appear,) would no doubt engage them to be very careful and accurate in this inquiry^. § 5. ,4. We find there were many books going under thq name of |tbe apostles, which were rejected by the primitive christians ; and that a vast difference was made between those a SF.iT)'s Serm. vol. ii. p. 209— 311. | LaBDK. 'Woiks/vol. ii. p. 172, 4W. v«l. b Lardn. ib. vol. i. p. 384, 385. vol. iii. p. *t . iv.p. 27'-. ibid. vol. iii. p. 269—293; 300, 30*. .— — Works, vol. ii. p. 491. 32 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VI. § 10. 9. There are numerous quotations from the new testament in christian writers of all the latter ages, and even from the beginning of the third century ; insomuch that if the books were to be lost, by far the greater part of them might be recovered from such quotations, and from the homilies and commentaries written upon several parts of it : and all these do in the main agree with our present copies, in sense iat least, if not in words. Comp. Led. 1 16. § 8. §11. 10. The new testament, as we now have it in the ori-^ ginal, is in the main agreeable to what it was in the first ages of Christianity. 1 1 . The new testament as we ha^e it in the original is genuine ^ 2. E, D. § 12. Cor, 1. From hence it appears, that the evidence we liave of the genuineness of the writings of the new testa- ment, is abundantly greater than for that of any other book of equal antiquity ; as may be seen by comparing the preced- ing argument with what could be said in proof of those writ- ings, which go under the names of Virgil, Tully, CjEsar, Suetonius, &c^. § 13. 2. From cbmparing the several steps of the preced- ing demonstration, particularly gr. 3, 7, 8. (§ 4, 8, 9.) it will appear, that where the possibility of corrupting the books of the new testament, (if it had been desired) was greatest, i. e. in the tirne immediately following their being written, we have the strongest evidence of an aversion to do it ; considering the known zeal and piety of the first professors and confessors of Christianity, and that as the character of christians grew worse, the impossibility of changing these books increased. And it may not be unworthy of further remark, that with respect to those epistles, which being written to parti-cular persons might have been most easily altered, we have peculiar evidence ,that they were not ; partly from the distinguishing piety of ,those persons, i. e. Timothy and Titus ; and partly from the tenor of those epistles as they now appear, which is the very contrary to what dishonest, ambitious, and interested men, who alone would have been likely to have attempted a corrup- tion, would have desired it should have been. a Limb. Coll. p. 46. Script, iii. Judaei. Qujest. iv. No. viii. p. 144— Baxt. Works, vol. ii. p. 1 19. b. 120. a. DiTTON on the Resur. part iii. ? 10—17. Bknnet on Script, p. :i02— 306. Fust, agaiost 'find, p, yo— 105, 161. Wets. New Test. Pre f. p. 77— « I . Bens'O n's Reas. of Christianitj;, p. 63. Mackn. Gosp. Hist. B. iii. c. iii. p. 478. JoRTiN's Rem. vol. i. p. 41- Lei.and, ubi Supra, b BI-ACS.W. atUoyle^ Lect. Serm. iii. p. S-«8. Lect. cxix. Whether the Scripture wfls corrupted, S(c. 33 LECT. CXIX. Whether the Scripture was corrupted by the Heretics — Of the various Readings in the New Testament — Apostolic Con^ stitutions. § 1. SchoL 1. If it be objected to gr. 7, 8, that the fathers ac- cused the Heretics of corrupting the scripture, and that it is pos- sible that all the copies or versions now extant might be thus corrupted by theai ; to this we answer, §^2. (1.) The corruption of scripture, to which they refer, was either by false interpretations, or at most by the alteration of a few particular passages. § 3. (2.) The agreement between the doctrines of the fa- thers in some of those points, and the scriptures as now extant, shews that we have not corrupt copies of those passages. § 4. (3.) We may conclude from the reasons urged above, that if the Heretics made any such attempts, they must have been unsuccessful; and the protest of the fathers against them shews it. § 5. (4.) The copies now extant came from such different parts, and many of the translations, especially the Sj/riac, Ethio- pic, and Vulgate, we're so ancient, that the hypothesis proposed in the objection is utterly incredible. To which we add, that the fathers, who have several of them quoted the same passages of scripture, lived in very distant countries, at or near the same time ; v. g. Justin Martyr and many others in Asia, Iren.eus in France, Clemens at Alexandria, Cyprian at Carthage^ some of his correspondents at Rome, &c. at all which places christian churches were founded, long before the time in which these authors respectively lived ; yet these authors never in the least intimate any disapprobation of those anciently received copies, which greatly confirms the evidence drawn from this view of them. And whoever considers the alarm taken at the attempt of Pope Celestine I. about the year 425, to impose a forged canon, as established by the council of Nice, upon the African bishops, whereas it was only a canon of the council of Sardica, will be yet more sensible of the force of this argument\ § 6. SchoL 2. Nearly akin to this, is that objection taken from the passages in Victor's Chronicon, in which it is said, a BO^ER'3 Tlist. of the Popes, vol. i. p. 370, &:c. | FcSX. against Tind, p. 149—105. VVetst. f rol. in Ncsv Test. { | LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. " that when Messala was consul, at the commanrl of the em- peror Anastasius, the holy gospels, as written by Idiotis Evan- gdistis, were corrected and amended:" which seems only to refer to the correcting a few copies at Constantinople y which were falsified by Macedonius, and were now restored to what the plain evangelists wrote. It is certain no thought could be wilder, than an universal corruption of all the copies of the New Testament at such an age, (A. D. 500.) and among so many di- versities of opinions, as well as in the vast tract of land where Anastasius had not the least power ^. § 7. 3. Many have objected the various readings, which Dr. Mills reckons to be more than 30,000 : but it may be replied, (l.) That considering the bulk of the book, the vast num- ber of copies which have been compared, the ignorance of many transcribers, and llie nicety with which the least variations have been observed; and especially fconsidering how mdiuy versioyis and quotations Dr. Mills brings into the account, we are rather to wonder there are no more; since in the few copies of Terence which have been compared, almost as many various readings have been found. § 8. (2.) Tiiere are but very few of these various numerous readings, which at all affect the sense, at least in any important article; as appears by examining not only those of Mills, but those of Wetstein, which are by fajr the most significant of them. § 9. (3.) That when copies come to be compared, there is often so great a number on one side against those of the other, that it is easy to settle the true reading, and to see what it was that led the transcriber into a mistake ; and this is generail}' the case, where the variation from the received reading is the greatest''*. § 10. Schol 4. It is objected, that it is improbable the whole New Testament should have been written in Greek : we answer, ( 1 .) That many great critics alledge, chiefly on the autho- a Coi r.iNson Freethink. p. 89,90. ( b CanonesCritici ap. Wets. Ki:m lew Rem. i 3J. p. 77—54- CoLl iss \Ukl p. 87—90. Sirl. .NK\vio.N"s2JLct. toLorK.£,p. 116. I Bi-n r. Rem. p. 00— 68, 74— 84. I Dittos on the Resurx. part iii. } 18, 19. * For iBuch curious learning on this subject, recourse may be had to MiCHAELis's Introduction to the New Testament," lately translated by Herbert Marsh, B. D, vol. i. p. 246— 341. See also Mr. Marsh's Notes, ibid. p. 489— 522. K. 2 Lect. cxix, IVh&ther the Scripture was corrupted, S(c, 35 rity of PAPiAS,as quoted by Eusebius (Eccles. Hist. I. iii. cap. vlt.) that the gospel of Matthew and the epistle to the Hebrews ■were originally written in Hebrew: but if that should be allow- ed dubious, we may further add, § II. (2.) That great numbers of the christian converts were Grecians born, and others Hellenists, who used the Greek translation of the Old Testament. § 12. (3.) That the Greek language had spread so much beyond any other in those dav.?, that on the whole it was most convenient for books that were intended for universal use; which also in part appears from the writings of several of the ancients, who though they lived in Asia and Egypt^ u9>q{\ this* language as Josephus also did, though he wrote at Rome, and seems to have designed his books principally for tiie use of the Romans ^ § 13. Schol. 5. Mr. Whiston has endeavoured to prove the evidence of the genuineness of the Apostolic Constitiilions to be equal to that of the New Testament. We own there are many curious and valuable articles, among many weak and ridi- culous things, in that very miscellaneous collection. Neverthe- less, when Whiston's arguments for them come to be compared vith those in the proposition, it will immediately appear, that they fall vastly short of them. And indeed these Constitutions contain many very evident marks of forgery ; especially as they expressly determine the two grand controversies, relating to the time of Easter, and the re-admission of those who had fallen away after baptism : yet their authorit}^ is never pleaded for the decision of these controversies, even when those persons ivere engaged in them, in whose hands he supposes the originals of these Cons ti tut iofis to have been lodged : not now to insist upon the great improbability of keeping those things secret at first, which w^ere intended to be a rule to christians in all suc- ceeding ages ; which very ill agrees with the plain and simple genius of Christianity, or that courage in defence of the truth for which its earliest professors were above all mankind so emi- nent. There are likewise so many things in these Constitutions^ different from and even contrary to the genius and design of the waiters of the New Testament, that no wise man would be- heve, without the most convincing and irresistible proof, that both could come from th^ same hand ''. a BEREWOOD'sInq. c. vi. Limb. Coll. p. 144, 14,5, l«:5, 184. Jones against Whist, c. xvii, tStc. HAr.r ET oil Heb. Prcf. I.ARDN. Works, vol. vi. p. 60,318. b Whist. 1*1111:. Chrisiian. vol. ii, iii. Sal RiN's Serm. vol. ii. p. 1S5— 197. rue I Ccnsura Patr. p. 3 — ^7. Gr abic's Ans. to Whist, pass. Barratif.ri Opera. Lardv. tred. part ii. vol. viii. c. ulf; ■- ■ ■■• Works, vol. iv. p. 320. 36 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. LECT. CXX. Of the Antiquity of the Jewish Religion — Heathen Testimonies, § I . Prop. TPhE Jewish religion has been of considerable an- tiquity ; and according to the common chronology, was found- ed by Moses nQ3x 1 600 years before Christ's time. §2. Dem. 1. That there was such a people as the Jews about the time of the christian sera, and that they were a little -while after subdued by the Romans under Vespasian and Titus^ is so apparent from the history of Tacitus and Suetonius, as well as many other ancient writers and monuments, that it has never been called in question, and therefore needs no more par- ticular proof. § 3. 2. Phtlo and Josephus, the two most considerable t^'f iters who lived in that age, as well as a great many others of the same religion before and since, do expressly assert it as a notorious fact, that Moses was the author of their religion and polity, and that he lived about the time mentioned in 'the pi-o- position. § 4. 3. There is reason to believe, that as the Hebrew language is of acknowledged antiquity, and does indeed bear many of the peculiar marks of an original, they had among them some written and credible account of the beginning of their constitution and nation ; especially considering how much their laws differ from those of any other people on the face of the earth. § 5. 4. Several of the Pagan writers, of whom we shall give a more particular account in the scholium, do mention Moses as undoubtedly the Law-giver of the Jews. § 6. .5.. We cannot find that there was any contest between the Jews and the neighbouring nations, concerning the antiqui- ty of Moses^ and the origin of the Jewish religion, though seve- ral of them pretended their religious institutions to be much older ; . as appears especially by those two excellent books which Josephus has written against Apion^ expressly on this subject. § 7. 6, There is reason to believe lhat the Jewish religion lias been of considerable antiquity, and was founded Moses about the time mentioned above ^ 2. E. D. § 8. Schol. 1. It may not be improper here to illustrate ^r. a GHOT.dc Varit. 1. i. ? J6. p. G3— CO f JRNK.of Chrjstiaiu T. d Eus. Frapp. Ev. ix. 8. Xi. 10. Orig. against Cels. I. iv. p. 198, 199. Lardn. V\ orks, vol. viii. p. J6«. e BcDyEi Phil. liisL c iv. i 22. not p. 160, l*^; LaRUN. Works, vol. viii. p. 34>». f Jl>s. against Apron, L i. i ^i. p. 1345. lU BS. Lect. cxx. Of the Antiquity of the Jewish Religioyi, b^c. 39 ^ § 22. (11.) The Orphic verses, which though spurious are generally reckoned of great antiquity, inculcate the worship of one God as recommended by that law, which was given by him who was drawn out of the water, and received two tables of stone from the hand of God ^" §23. (12.) DioDORUs SicuLUs, in his catalogue of those law-givers who pretended to have received the plan of their laws from some deity, mentions Moses, as ascribing his to that God whom he calls Jaoh, which is probably a corruption of Jehovah^. § 24. And in an extract out of his fortieth book, which is preserved by Photius, he gives a large though in some respects erroneous account of the Jews; in which he speaks of Moses ^.'^ a man of illustrious prudence and courage, who settled the Jews in their land, and instituted their religion and laws, forbidding them images as he pretends on pantheistic principles, divided them into twelve tribes, established the priesthood among them with a judicial power, and adds several other particulars, which though mingled with mistakes are of great importance'^. § 25. (13.) Dion Cassius, 1. xxxiii. speaks of the Jews as worshipping a being of unutterable ma.jesty and an invisible na- ture ; but I find not that he mentions Moses as giving them those ideas of him. § 26. (14.) Varro mentions the Romans as having agreed with the Jewish nation, in that first worship of theirs without images, of which he declares his approbation'*. § 27, (15.) Philemon, in the days of Alexander the Great, has some verses which seem to be a kind of translation from part of the decalogue ; so that there can be no reasonable doubt of his being acquainted with it, though he says nothing of Moses, See the verses in Ridley of the Spirit, Serm. vii. p. 266. § 28. And if Phocylides were indeed as is generally thought a heathen poet, before Christ's time, he may justly be joined to Philemon, as he has plainly translated many of the Mosaic laws, though he does not expressly mention their author. § 29. (16.) Justin Martyr expressly says, that most of the historians, poets, law-givers and philosophers of the Greeks mention Moses as the leader and prince of the Jewish nation ; and particularly enumerates Polemon, Appion of Fossidon, a Eus. Pnep . Ev. 1. xiii. c. xii, p. 666v \ c DioD. Sic. ap. Phot. Bib. No. 244. p. 2051, b DiOD. Sic l.i. subinit. j 2052. t r > Court oi Ceiii. | d VAR.>p. .'\ug, de Civ.Dei, jv.3K E 2 40 I.ECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. Ptolemy Mendesius,Hellanicus,Philocorus,Cast(^, Thallus and Alexander Polyhistor, besides those taken notice of above ; and adds, wliat it is very important to observe, that they took their account of Moses not from the Jews, but the Egyptian priests, from whence it is well known they col- lected most of their learning \ § 30. Schol. 2. It may not be improper here to add, that Jose PHUs has insinuated, that the Shepherd kings, whom Manetho mentions as making so great a figure m Egypt, and at length expelled, were Israelites; and Dr. Morgan has grafted a great many false and absurd things relating to the Jewish history upon that supposition : but a late ingenious wri- ter has entirely overthrown the foundation of that notion, as well as justly exposed Morgan's wild superstructure; and has advanced some reasons worthy of consideration, to prove that the shepherd kings were Arabians, and descendants of Ish^ LECT. CXXI. Antiquity of the Old Testament — The Genuineness of the Books. § 1 . Prop. T^HE ancient Jews before the time of Christ had books among them, bearing the titles of those which make np what we protestants call the books of the Old Testament, and a catalogue of which may be seen at the beginning of any of our bibles. § 2. Dem. 1 . The books of the Old Testament are still ex- tant in the Hebrew and Chaldee languages, with such marks of purity as prove them to be very ancient. § 3. 2. There was a Greek translation of them, in the days of Ptolemy Philadelphus, which was laid up in the Alexandrian library collected by him ^. a Just. Cohort, ad Gent. p. 9—1 1. Huet. Dem. Pr. iv. c. ii.p. 4^. &c. Calm. Diet vol. ii. p. 23^238. b MORG. Mor. Phil. vol. iii. p. 73. Theofh. Cant. Vind. ofanc. Heb. Hist. pass, prsa. Rem. xxv. p. b'i—ty'i. JOS. Cent Ap.l.i.? 14— 16. C Pkid. Con. vol. ii. p. 47. pnes. p. 27—35, 44-47. Jos. Ant. 1. xii. c. ii. tc'ii. Eccles. Hist. 1. V. c. viii. Vales. Not, * Much has been said by chronologcrs concerning the shepherd kings, and dif- ferent conjectures have been formed concerning them. The matter is not of great importance. Mr. Jacksojj refers the shepherd dynasty to the .settlement of the Israelites in Egypt. Sir Isaac Nt:wTON iuppo»e» %h» shepherds to have been the expelled Caoaaiaites* K. Lect. cxxi. Aniiquiti; of the Old Testament, &(€. 41 § 4. 3. It is generally thought by learned men, that Onke- los published his Targiim, i. e. the Chaldee paraphrase on the law, and Jonathan his on the prophets, either before or very near the time of Christ, which plainly shews the original Hehrem to have been older ^. § 5.4. JosEPHUs gives us an obscure kind of catalogue of the sacred books amon^j the Jews^ in which he expressly nienti- ons the five books of Moses, 1 13 of the Prophets, 4 of Hymns and Moral precepts. Now if we with many critics allow, that Ruth was added to Judges, and Lamentations to Jeremy, then this number will agree widi those which make up our old testament §6.5. Both Jews and Christians from the time of Christ, have generally agreed to receive those books which make up our old testament as genuine. As to the attempt that has been made to introduce others called the Apocrypha, which will here- after be examined, it does not affect the present question, any further than as the Jews rejecting these books may be consi- dered as an argument of their care in examining those they ad- mitted. §7.6. The quotations made from the old testament in tho new, which we have already proved to be genuine, do evidently infer the existence of those books from whence they were taken ; and also shew by the way, that the Jews did not only receive them as authentic but divine, ?ts Josephus also in the preceding reference assures us that they did in the strongest terms : and it is observable, that all the books of the old testament are cited in the new, except Judges, Ruth, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Ezra, Nehemiah, and perhaps Chronicles ; insomuch that on the whole, the express quotations from or references to the old tes- tament in the whole volume of the new, are computed at about 600. Vid. Index to Matt. Ed. of the new testament. § 8. 7. Melito, Gregory Nazianzcn, Oricen, Athana- sius, Hilary, Epiphanius, Jerom, and several later writers, have given us catalogues of the books of the old testament ; in M'hich none of ours are omitted, except Ruth, which is left out in some, because perhaps included in Judges, § 9. 8. The Samaritans, who separated from the Jews^ many hundred years before the birth of Chtist, have in their lan- a Calmet Diet, in Onk and Jonath. I Pr id Con. vol. i. p. 331, 332. Priu. Con. vol.ii. p. 531—338, 542—543. I JB»N«l.s«'s lewiab Antiy. vol, ii. p. 373.. b Jos. against Apion, L i. a. 103(>. Cyl. EJ. p. I 42 LECTURES ON DIVIT^TY. Part vi. guaee a Pentateuch, in the main exactly agreeing with the Hebrew''. Valet propositio, > § 10. Cor. Sir William Temple's insinuation, that there are no Hebrew records now extant older than the Augustan age, is most wild and arbitrary ; and so contrary to strong and di- rect evidence and indeed common sense, that one would believe he intended to except the old testament, though he expresses himself in so unguarded a mariner ^. § 1 1. Schol. Nothing is said above of t\id.t Jewish chronicle, called Seder Olam Rabbah, i. e. the larger chronicle, on which some have laid so great a stress, as the authority of it is disputed : but the regard which some very learned men have paid to it, makes one wish that the evidence of its authenticity, and the importance of its contents, may be set in a clearer and easier light than that in which it has hitherto appeared ; for if it be in- deed true, that its author was master to the compilers of the Mishna, It must be worthy an attentive inquiry § 12. Prop. The books of the old testament, which the an- cient Jews had among them in Christ's time, were in the main genuine *. § 13. Dem. T. From external eviAGnce. § 14. I. Considering what evidence there is, that there was such a person as Moses, and that he was law-giver of the Jews ; there is reason to believe that he would write his institutions; since there was such proper and important occasion for doing it. § 15. 2. Several of the authors enumerated above speak of Moses as a writer, as well as a law-giver. § 16. 3. In the nature of things it is very probable, that in a polity so founded as that of Moses appears to have been, oc- casions of writing histories and laws should have occurred ; and that religious teachers, rising in different ages, should by their writings, as those of other religions have done, endeavour to in- force an institution, which they at least supposed to be divine. ^ 17. 4. The persons to whom the books of Moses and the succeeding writers were first proposed, were capable of judg- a PRiD. Con. vol. i. p. 416— 418. Ut PiN on the Can. vol. i. c. i. { 2—5. CaijiIET's Diet vol. ii. p. 599, 600. Kesmcott'8 Dissert, on Heb. Test. vol. i. p. 337. KENNtcOTT's Account ofliisCollat p. 145. Levsd. Diss. Phil. p. 54— ^2. Jenk. of Christian, vol. ii. p. 84— 9J. L 'l EMP. Misc. vol ii. p. 36. Ed. 2, c PRU). Con.voL ii. Pref. p. 20. ♦ As a general reference on this subject, see Leland's Answer to Bolinc- •aoKF's Letter on the study of History, p. 44 — 70. C. See aUo Lela.nd's View of Deistical Writers, vol. ij, p. 286—305. 4th Ed. K. Lect. tTjixT. Antiquity of the Old Testament y &Cc. 43 ing whether they were genuine or no ; and there is no reason to believe, they would have received them with such extraordi- nary regard, as it is well known the Jews paid to them, if they had not been well satisfied on that head : and considering how highly those books were regarded by all the pious Jews^ and how much even their civil affairs depended upon them, we can- not suppose that an entire change ^ them could have been at- tempted, without being discovered and rejected with the utmost indignation. § 18. 6. There is reason to believe the books of the old tes. tament, which the ancient Jews had among them, were ge- nuine. 2. E, D. § ly. Dem. IL Taken from internal arguments. § 20. 1. Many of the facts recorded in the old testament are of so extraordinary a nature, that if the books giving an account of them had been forged, the very circumstance of their being before unknown, would have been a sufficient argument against receiving any books that contained an account of them. § 21. 2. Many of the institutions contained in their laws were so burdensome, and some of them humanly speaking so hazardous, or rather so certainly ruinous to any nation not se- cured by an extraordinary providence correspondent to them, (especially those relating to the sabbatical year, the resort of all the males to Jerusalem^ and the prohibition of cavalry) that forged books containing such precepts would probably have been rejected with the greatest abhorrence § 22. 3. The great variety observable in the sliU of these books, makes it improbable they should have been the work of one, and the unity of design, that they should have been the in- vention of many : for if these supposed inventors lived in dif- ferent ages^ they could not have consulted with each other ; and if they lived in the same age, the largeness of their plan would only have subjected them to new difficulties, without being Jikely to answer any valuable end : and he who could be weak enough to embarrass a scheme with so many unnecessary arti- cles, must probably have wanted a genius capable of managing them all so well. N. B. The same remark may also be applied to the 7t€W testament, though the external arguments for the genuineness a Besnet on Script, p. 72—74. >HEaLocK on Proph. Diss, iw Warb, Div. Leg. vol. i'l. p. 462, 4fi3. Pascual's Proofs of the Books of Moses. 44 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. of it are so strong, that it did not seem necessary to insist upon this hint S § 23. 4. The provision that was made for reading the law publicly every seventh year, at the feast of tabernacles, (when it is probable the copies kept in private hands might be com- pared with that laid up before the Lord) Deut. xxxi. 9 — 13, 24 — 26, and the injunction on the king to transcribe it with bis own hand, Deut. xvii. 18 — 20. would be a probable means of preventing corruption ; and adds an evidence to the genuineness of these writings, much greater than can be found with regard to others of the most ancient authors. § 24. The charge also given to private persons to make themselves familiarly acquainted with the contents of the law, and to teach it their children, deserves to be mentioned under this head, as an institution of the greatest importance for keep- ing it uncorrupted ; (Deut. vi. 6 — 9. and sim.) and which in- deed according to the remark of Josephus in the preceding re- ference, had an extraordinary efficacy to this purpose ^. V alei proposiiio. LECT. CXXII. 'Charge of Forgery refuted — whether Moses wrote the Pen- tateuch* § 1. Schol. 1. To this it is objected, that the degeneracy of the Jews according to their own history, and their disregard to the institutions of Moses, together with the scarcity of books in those early ages, and the various oppressions which they suf- fered under their enemies, might occasion the loss of authentic copies, and give some designing priests an opportunity of sub- stitutmg others in their room ; especially might this happen, when the book of the law was said to be found in the reign of Josiah, 2 Kings xxii. 8, &c. or during the time of the Babi/lonish captivity. But to this it is answered, § 2. (1 .) This at best is no more than a conjecture, ^vithout any positive proof of such a forgery. § 3. (2.) It is uncertain whether, if such a fraud had been attempted, it could have succeeded at either of the times men- tioned, though they are indeed the most probable which can be a JORTiN's Rem. vol. i. p. 41. MllLAB'sPr p. vol. L.p.98. 3 b NiCH. Conf. vol. iv. p. 17—22. Jen<. of ChristiiD. vol. i. p. 169—187. Lect. cxxii. Charge of Forgery refuted, &Cc. 45 assigned. For, not to insist upon the possibility there is, that the writing found in Josiali's reign was only the last chapter of Deuteronomy^ that awakening passage of scripture ; were we to suppose it to have been the whole Pentateuch, perhaps might before have had some copy of the law, though not equally perfect with the original which had been found in the temple ; and he might be more powerfully struck with hearing it read in the circumstances there described, though he had not been be- fore an entire stranger to the contents of it, which it is certain he was not, considering the reformation he had before made, 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3, &c. There were probably some copies of the law remaining in other hands, as there certainly were during the time of the captivity : See Dan. ix. 1 1 — 13. to which may be added iii. 2 — 5. vi. 18 — 21. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 22. Ezra i. 1. Neh. viii. 1 — 8. So that it appears to be an idle tale, which so many of the christian fathers borrowed from the Jews, that Ezra, by divine inspiration restored the sacred books, after they had been entirely lost ^. § 4. (3.) There is not the least probability, that such laws as those which are now to be found in the old testament, were forged at any time, especially on such an occasion ; since no- thing could have been more imprudent, upon the principles of human policy, than such precepts as those mentioned Prop, 106. Dem. 2. gr, 2. which would have been peculiarly liable to exception, when Israel was so surrounded with enemies, and straitened in their possessions, as they were both in the days of Josiah and Ezra, Nor can we imagine, that to these Ezra. would have added that precept, on wliich they were obliged to put away their strange wives, which was so tender a point, and might have produced such fatal divisions ; considering how many had married such, and how considerable some of them were both by birth and alliance, and how many foreign fami- lies would be made their enemies by such divorces ; some of them were also priests and Levites, who must have been privy to the forgery, if there had been any. So that upon the whole, there is so little reason to suspect Ezra as the inventor of these precepts, that it is an instance of the impartial regard he had for the original, that he would retain them at so great a hazard ; Ezra ix. x. Neh. xiii. 23 — 29. a remark also applicable in some degree to Josiah \ a EU3. Eccles. Hist. v. 8. Vales. Not. | Prtd. Con. vol.i. n. 329. j Jknnings's Jewish Antiq. vol. i. p. 172. I b Burn, on the Art.-j). »4. | tVANs's Christian Temp. vol. ii. p. 375—377. | VOL. y, F Millar's Prop. vol. i. p. 88—94. Al.Lix's Rertect. vol. i.p. 32, 33. Shuckford's Connect, vol. ii, p. 3:J7^ Leland against TincL vol. ii. p. \26, 46 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. § 5. Schol. 2. It is further objected, that it is impossible that Moses sliould have been the author of the Pentcfeiich, or Samuel Or Nehemiah of those books which go under their name ; since ^ many circumstances are recorded in them, which did not hap- pen till many years after their death ; Vid. Gen. xii. 6. xxii. 14. xxxvi. 31. Exod. xvi. 35. (compared with Josh. v. 12.) Numb, xii. 3. Deut. ii. 12. iii. 11, 14. xxxiv. 5, &c. 1 Savi. xxv. to the end of the 2d of Samueh Neh. xii. 10, II. where the catalogue of high priests is carried down to the time of Alexander the Great. § 6. To that part of this objection which mav affect the Pentateuch, some have replied, that Samuel might have been the author of those books, which are called the books of Moses, because they treat of him, as those of Sajnuel are named after that prophet, because his history made so considerable a part of them. Among others, Sir Isaac Newton and Lord Barring-- TON suppose Genesis, and the other historical books before Moses's time, to have been written by Samuel, and for this pur- pose quote Jets iii. 21 , 24. But this is so directly contrary to many other scriptures, that it is strange that any should patronize the opinion; especially when comparing 1 Sam. ii. 10. and 2 Sam. xxiii. 3 — 5. which may afford so ea>y and beautiful an illustration of the above-mentioned text in Acts, on which Bar- RiKGTON lays his chief stress, (See Grey on the last words of J)av{d.) The scriptures to which this hypothesis is most di- rectly contrary, •gire 2 Chron. xxiii. 13. Dan. ix. 11,13. MaL iv. 4. Mark vii. lO. xii. 19. Luke xvi. 29, 3 1. xx. 28, 37. xxiv. 27, 44. John i. 45. v. 46, 47 ^ § 7. Therefore waving this, it seems more reasonable to say, (as the most ancient Jewish writers since the time of the old testament assure us,) that Ezra published a new edition of the books of Mcses, in which he added those passages as notes-, which perhaps alierwards crept mto the text, by the mistake of tlje transcribers : though indeed with regard to many of the pas- sages alledged, it is evident there is no absurdity at all in sup- posing them to have been written by Moses himself. Perhaps Simon the Just might also make some additions to those books which were written after Ezra''s time^. § 8. Schol. 3. As for Father Simon^s hypothesis, that the Pentateuch was formed from some loose writings of the annals of Moses, and that many of the leaves were transposed ; the 3 PAnniscT. Ess on Div. Disp, A pp. No. iv. | b Prid. Con. vol. i. p. 342— 345, i73— 575. ^EW^u^ oo Ltao. c. !. I KlUD&a on Uie feat vol. i. DUii. Lect. cxxiii. The Old Testament Genuine^ !(c. 47 reasons on wliich it depends are so inconsiderable, that it seems not necessar\" to give a more particular view of it ^. § 9. 4. Under the 2d step of the 2d Demonstration, {Lect. 121. §21.) we mifirht have mentioned tlie omission of the doctrine of future rewards and punishments, on which Dr. Wareurton has insisted so largely in his learned work, called the Divine Legation of Moses: but as that argument'is intended to prove not only tlie genuineness, but also indeed the divine authority of those books, it may be proper to state it alone elsewhere, "\^'e shall only add here, that there is reason to suspect whether, al- lowing the argument to be valid, it be of so great importance as the ingenious author supposes ; seeing it depends upon so many nice questions, v. g. how far it is certain that Moses has omitted it f how far such an omission is peculiar to him as a legislator ? how far it proves his dependence upon an equal providence ? what that equal providence was ? whethej|- personal or national ? and how far the expectation of it, or ground for that expectation was a thing peculiar to the Jews ? On all these accounts, the argument is much more complex, and seems less certain and Jess striking, than similar arguments, drawn from Moseses hav- ing laid it down as a fiict certainly to be depended upon, that a treble crop should attend the sixth year of tillage from the sab- batical. Lev, XXV. 21. and that the famil}' Aaron in its male line should never be extinct, nor ever want an adult heir free from those blemishes that would have rendered him incapable of service ; which nothing but a full consciousness of a divine lega- tion, could have warranted so wise a man in making funda- Diental to his system ^. LECT. CXXIII. The Old Testament, as now extant, Genuine — Objections considered. § 1. Prop. TTlIE Old Testament, as now extant in the lle^ brew, is in the main what it originally was. § 2. Dem. I. The Old Testament, as extant in the time of the Jews who were contemporary with Christ, was genuine. § 3. 2. Such as it was in the time of Christ, it came early into the hands of the christians, and has continued in a Sim. Crit Hist. Old Test. p. 36, &c I .Marsh's Aulheaticitv of Lhe uve Books of DUPis of the Can. vol. i. c iii. j 1. p. 68 — 75. .Moses considered. ' N iCH. Coof. vol. iv. p. 16. roL ii. p. 5—10, b MllrPLETO.s's Misc. Works, tcJ, u p. #SU i»vo. I F 2 48 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Fart vi. their hands ever since ; so that the Jews could not have been able to make any considerable alteration in it, had they been ever so desirous of it, while the christians were such a guard upon them, in a matter on which so much of the evidence of Christianity has at least been supposed to depend ; nor on the other hand, could the christians corrupt it without the discovery of the Jews, who would never have spared them, could they have proved such an attempt on records which they esteemed so sacred, by persons for whom they had such an implacable aversion. § 4. 3. There have been many ancient versions, which are yet extant in the Polyglot bible, in which there is such an agreement in the main, both with the original and with each other, as we cannot suppose there could have been, had the original been corrupted after the date of those versions, of which some are of considerable age. § 5. N. B. The most considerable versions to which we refer above, besides the LXX. were the Targums, or Chaldee Para- phrases, which if later than Christ's time were yet very an- cient ; the Greek pi Theodotion, Aquila, and Symmachus ; the Syriac; the Arabic ; Ethiopia, and Persian; besides the old Italic : of all which see Jones and Walton referred to below. § 6. 4. In latter ages, the Masorites have expressed a great and even superstitious care, in keeping the copy of the old tes- tament as incorrupt as possible, numbering even the lines, the words, and the letters in each book : and though this care may be said to come late, i. e. about the year 300, it is to be re- membered, it extends to those ages in which christians were most ignorant of Hebrew, and the Jews had some learning ; so that perhaps had they been disposed to corrupt their scrip- tures, they might have done it then with the greatest safety ; in which view, there seems to be something very providen- tial in this exact scrupulosity of theirs at such a period. See Pre/, to Van Hooght's Ed. of the Heb, Bib, § 7. 5. The old testament, as extant in the Hebrew, is in the main uncorrupted ^ § 8. SchoL 1. To this some object the difference which there is in many places between the LXX. and the Hebrew ; some of which variations are of great moment, especially in chronology. To this we may reply, a JoNF.s's Grit. Lect, c. iv. 270— 74- c, xiii, xiv, xvi, wii, xviii. MS. 7lrB£T. vol. i. Loc. ii. qiiasst. x. 1 5—13. ''l.TON>s Prol. to Polvg. Bib. ■^J IsDissert. on Ileb. Lang. Pref. Lect. cxxiii. The Old Testament Genuine, Kc, 4^ § 9. (1.) That it is reasonable to believe the LXX. may have been altered in some places, or the Hebr^iv mistaken by 4:he first translators, which may account for several dif- ferences. § 10. (2.) If it be supposed that the Hehrezv points were of later invention, a supposed difference in them will account for a v;ist number of variations in the LXX. and the similarity of several Hebrew letters will account for many more. § J 1. (3.) The LXX. itself attests the truth and exactness of vastly the greater part of the Hebrew bible, even if it should be granted that this translation is preferable to the original ; which yet is a concession bv no means to be made: now the proposition does not assert, that there are no errors at all in the Hebrew copv; the contrary to which the difference between the Keri and Kethib does evidently shew% § 12. Schol. 2. It is further objected, that many passages quoted in the New Testament, and in the writings of the chris- tian fathers, are very difi'crent from the correspondent passaged as they now stand in the Hebrew; and that some words are in- troduced as quotations, which are no where to be found. — Now if with some we suppose, that those early christian writers quoted from the LXX. the objection will then coincide with the former : but as for reasons to be given elsewhere, we do not grant that, we answer, § 1 3. (L) Perhaps they quoted from their memory ; which is the more probable, as sometimes the same passage is quoted by different authors in very different words, even where the sense agrees. § 14. (2.) The sense of the passages supposed to be lost is still to be found in the Old Testament, though the words be not, especially Malt. ii. ult. John vii. 38. Yet if it were to be grant- ed, that some of the verses originally belonging to the Old Testament are lost, it would not be at all inconsistent with the truth of our proposition, which only opposes general, material, and designed corruption^*. § 15. Schol. 3. It is further objected, that many of the christian fathers complain, that the Jews had corrupted the Old a Prid. Con. vol. i p. 3.il, I IIamet's NotesonScript vol. i. p. 118. Sill CKFORiJ's Hist. vol. i. p. 48— 7C. b DOD. Fam. Exp. in Loc. cit. VViNDEii's Hist, ot Knowl. vol. i. c. xvi. | * The question concerning the quotations from the Old Testament in the New is amply considered in Michaelis's [ntnxliu tion to the New Testament, vol. i. p. 200—235. See also Mr. Marsh's Notes, ibid. p. 466—489. K, 50 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. Testament, in order to weaken the proofs of Christianity from thence; Ans, Justin Martyr, and some others who advance this- charge, were only acquainted with some Greek Versions, which whether it were the LXX. or not, must be hereafter considered ; and believing the divine authority of them, they charge all the variations which are to be found in the Hebrew, as the Jews quoted it, to be corruptions of their own: and sometimes they may mean ou\y false interpretalions\ § 16. 4. Nevertheless, we may, consistent with the truth of the proposition, allow, that some alterations have happened in transcribing, many of which were undoubtedly undesigned, because they could answer no imaginable end. Sometimes a very small mistake in a transcriber would greatly alter the sense, as PsaL xxii. 17. And it seems, on comparing all the argu- ments, we may safely conclude, that if there have been any de- signed alterations in the Old Testament, they must have been made between the time of Christ and the rise of the Masorites in the third century; and then the alterations would be of such a kind, as to be prejudicial rather than favourable to Christianity : so that whatever arguments in proof of Christianity can be brought from the Old Testament, the force of them will not be at all dimmished, should we allow some designed variations. But indeed it is not in the nature of things very probable, either that, leaving those important passages which yet remain, they would have corrupted the rest for so little reason, or that, be- lieving (as we are sure they did) the divine original of the scrip- tures, they would upon any terms have corrupted them design- edly, i. e. have de^itroyed what they thought divine, so far as in them lay, to substitute something human in its stead. Compare J)eut. iv. 2. xii. 32. Rev, xxii. 18, LECT. CXXIV. Credibiliti/ of the Gospel History* § 1. Prop, JL HE history of the New Testament is in the main crediljle: i. e. there is as great regard to be paid to it, as is due to other histories of allowed character and reputation. a Cor.r.iNS's Grounds, part ii. c. i, ii, v. WHIST, tss. itc. Prop. xii. CARiv.ov.Def. &CC, ix. Jo.NEb's CriL Lect. p. iv. |75— ^w. MS. MiDDLETON's Inq. p. 41—43. b Hali et on Script vol. ii. p. 109, 110. Lela.nd's View, VOL ii. p. 302. Lect. cxxiv. Credibility of the Gospel History, 51 § 2. Lem. It is reasonable to believe, that the history re- corded in the New Testament is in the main agreeable to those facts, which were asserted by the first preachers, and received by the first converts of Christianity; for if there bad been any remarkable inconsistency between them, those first converts could not have received the books of the New Testament as genuine, which yet we have already proved that they did. § a. Bern. 1. The several books of the New Testament were written by those who were personally concerned in many of the facts they relate, and who had the best opportunities of being informed concerning the most important of those other facts which they have recorded. This especially appears with respect to Matthew^ Peter ^ John, Paul, and Luke, at least so far as he wrote of several of PauVs ]ow\'me.s, in which he him- self attended him. § 4. 2. The authors of the New Testament were capable of giving us a true account of the facts they have undertaken to record, and if what they have written were false, it must have been a designed forgery ; for there is nothing which looks like lunacy in any of their writings: least of all can we imagine, that such a number of mad men could have agreed in so consistent a story. § 5. 3. There are the greatest marks of integrity in their writings, both in the simplicity of their stile, and the faithful manner they relate circumstances, which might bring reflection on their own character and their master's^. § 6. 4. There are also in their writings, the most genuine traces of a pious and benevolent temper, of a contempt of suf- fering and death itself, when they might be called to meet it in the cause of truth : upon the whole, it seems the design of their writings, to carry virtue in all its branches to the sublimest de- gree, even beyond what any of the heathen moralists did or at- tempted ; and so far as we can judge by their strain and man- ner, they appear like good men, bringing out of the treasure of their hearts good things. . § 7. 5. Their character seems on the whole, such as may give us a probable expectation, that they would speak the truth to the best of their knowledge ; and there must have been at least some circumstances of strong temptation, to engage them knowingly to deviate from it, especially in points of so great im- portance, as those which by their writings they were labouring ^ RotL. Man. d'etud. vol. ii. p. 4?0— 426. I WEST. onJReiiirr. p. 3H- 62 L£CTUkES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. to carry : nor ought we by any means lightly to believe, that persons, whose characters at first view appear so fair and honour- able, would ensfas^e in a design so much to the dishonour of God and injury of men's souls and bodies, as theirs must have been, if their testimony were false ; since they laboured to turn men's devotion into a wrong channel, and to engage the most upright of mankind, and those who were their best friends, ia a cause which was likely to ruin both themselves and their fan^ilies. § 8. 6. Considering how incredible their story seemed at the first hearing, and how contrary it was both to the passions and secular interests of mankind, they had no temptation to at- tempt a fraud of this nature in expectation of any worldly ad- vantage ; but might depend upon such persecutions and opposi- tions, as many of the first professors of Christianity appear to have met with, and as they themselves in their writings tell us they both encountered and expected. See the texts Lect. 125. § 16. §9.7. There is no reason to beUeve, they would in this instance attempt to impose upon us. § 10. 8. The persons, to whom they addressed themselves, would be inclined to do their utmost to discover the fraud, if there were room to suspect any ; considering that the doctrines of the first teachers of christianit}^ evidently tended to fix an odium upon the Jewlshrulers, to destroy peculiar privileges and emolu- ments both of the Jewish and Pagan priests, to oppose all the superstitious regard paid to deified emperors, and the idolatries which mingled themselves in their most pompous games and spectacles; that it poured contempt upon those things, for which the Gentile orators and yjhilosophers were ready to value themselves most, and on the whole required such eminent de- grees of humility and universal virtue, as were exceeding op- posite to that pride and wickedness, which so generally prevail- ed both among Jeu^s and Gentiles^. §11.9. A fraud like this, if it were a fraud, might very easily have been detected ; seeing they bore then* first testimony in the very place and age, in which Christ is said to have been crucified, and to have risen from the dead: (as appears from what was observed of the early prevalency of Christianity in Judtea, Lect. 114. &c.) and as the persons, whose character and interest were chiefly affected by it, had the civil power in theit WpT OE the Res jrr. p. A'-O— iK. pr«. p. 420— 2 Lect. cxxiv. Credibility of the Gospel Histori/ , 53 own hands, no doubt the thing would be thoroughly canvassed, and if it had appeared false would have been immediately ex- posed. Besides, wherever they came, they attested facts of such a nature, as might easily have been discovered on the spot; not merely asserting, that they had seen Christ and some of his followers work miracles, but that they themselves bad such a power ; nay, that they communicated extraordinary gifts of the Spirit to their hearers, producing so sensible an effect as the speaking languages they had never learnt. Paul particularly appeals on this occasion both to the Corinthian and Galatian churches, and argues with them on these facts, even when his interest among them was beginning to decline: &o that on the whole, multitudes must immediately and certainly have known, whether the great facts they asserted were true or not. § 12. 10. Had the story which the apostles told been a for- gery, it \vonld no doubt have been qttickly discovered, and re- jected -with the utmost abhorrence. § 13. 11. Nevertheless, it gained a very great degree of credit in Judtsa, Greece, Italy, and other places ; and vast num- bers of persons, in that very age in which these things are said to have been taught and done, were so fully persuaded of the truth of Christianity, that, as it appears from the writings of the apostles to the primitive churches, as well as from other ancient monuments, they cheerfully ventured their estates and lives, up- on a confidence of the truth of those facts, which the first prea- chers of the gospel taught. Lect. ill, 118. § 14. 12. Since the writers of the New Testament were neither liable to be deceived themselves in the facts they relate, nor would have been inclined to attempt imposing on the world by such a forgery; and since their history met with that ac- ceptance and success in the world, which without the support of truth it could never have found, there is abundant reason to be- lieve it is true ^ 2. E. D. a Don. X Serm. No ix. per tot, Gasfrel's Christian Rev. p. '250—272. BuftSF.T's iv. Disc. \x Ti—65. MORE's Theol. Works, p. 223—227. *AXT. Worki, vol, ii. p. 110—113, DiTTON on the Resurr. part iii, ? 21—34, p. 251—278. Burnet on the Art, p. 59 — 64, Fos r. against Tind. p. 135—137. Barrow's Works, vol. ii. p. 304—312.' Mackn. on Gosp, Hist. B. iii. c. 2, VOL. V. G 54 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PART YU LECT. CXXV. Objections to the Credibility of the Gospel History considered, § 1. SchoL 1. jL^O the credibility of the gospel history, some have objected our Lord's not appearing in public after his resur- rection, which might have been the most effectual method of convincing the Jews. — But it may be replied, §2. (1.) It is not certain the t/i^^ would have been con- vinced even by this, considering the great obstinac}^ that people shelved in a variety of instances, in the Old Testament as well as in the New. Compare John xii. 10, 1 1. § 3. (2.) God is not obliged to give the I)ighest possible de- grees of evidence to anv revelation ; and those evidences, which the New Testament affirms to have been given, were so consi- derable, both with respect to the number of witnesses, and the confirmation of their testimony by miracles, that there is no room to complain, merely because one may imagine how the evidence might have been carried yet higher : especially if we consider, how incapable the enemies of Christianity seem to have been of producing evidence on the contrary side. § 4. (3.) As the former obstinacy of the Jewish people, and their wicked treatment of Christ, abundantly justifies this conduct of God towards them; so if it were to be granted that they would generally have believed, upon Christ's public ap- pearance among them^ it is difficult to conceive, how the pro- phecies of their rejection for rejecting Christ could have been fulfilled ; or that evidence for the truth of Christianity preserv- ed, which now arises from the existence of the Jews, as a dis- tinct people, with the records of the Old Testament in their hands. On the whole tlierefore, the conduct of providence in this affair is to be thankfully adored, rather than censured^. § 5. SchoL 3. It is further objected, that there were but very few of the Jews who believed in Christ ; and considering that they were the best judges of his claim to be the Messiah, there is reason to suspect that the evidences of it were not suf- ficiently convincing. 8 WOoT.tTDS's 6ih Disc. p. 26—28. 1> rn OS on the Kesurr. pait iii. 2 CO — 67. p. 33S— 3.V2. i f.y, 70. p. J6J— 3G8. Bt:R*. r-' 's 4 j%o. y. 52 — .-56. SYhES of Chnsiunily, p. I(i2 — 170. Fle- :i;-G'sCh:;sturvol iii. j). 49t— 498, Blackw. at Boyle s Lea. Scrm. iv. p. 25, 2G. SupERVir M'sSerm. voLiv.p.S— 12. A'lTERR. Posth. Serni. vol.i. p. Ifa'i— 19(k West on Kesurr. p. 296. Mackn. Jlarm.p.864. Hodge's Serm. No. 9. Lelam) s View, voL i. p. 157t2&S. Lect, cxxv. Objections to the Credibility, S^c, 55 § 6. ^ns. (I.) According to the accoupt given in the New Testament, there were some considerable numbers of the Jews converted on the first pubHcation of the gospel, and even some who were priests, and consequently lay under peculiar preju- dices, Vid. Jets ii. 41. iv. 4. vi. 7. xxi. 20. and also those texts in the epistles, which evidently refer to the Judaizing Christians, and therefore prove that there were considerable numbers of Jewish converts. § 7. (2.) That the Jewish v\7i\\on in general lay under very strong prejudices, especially those arising from their expec- tation of temporal deliverance and grandeur from their Messiah, the peculiar dignity and privileges of their own nation, the perpetuity of the Mosaic law, and the sanctity of the Scribes and Pharisees, as well as the authority of their dictates in mat- ters of religion, besides those arising from the wickedness and immorality of their own characters in that very corrupt age ; so that it is not at all to be wondered at, that they had a very strong aversion to that teacher and religion, which seemed so expressly levelled against those prejudices. To which we may add, that the force of the argument arising from Christ's mira- cles would be much diminished, considering the notion they had of the power of magic, and the supposition they thought they had some reason to make, that a false prophet miglit possibly work them, of which there also remain many traces in the rabbinical writings. § 8. (3.) We are not to conclude that all who refused to embrace Christianity remained in their hearts unconvinced; for it is certain that the severity of persecution might engage many, who had not a deep principle of religion, to dissemble the inward conviction of their own mind ; as it is expressly de- clared, many did, John xii. 42, 43, &c.* § 9. Schol. 3. It is further objected, that the apostles had nothing to lose, and they might at least gain a subsistence, and the fame of being divine messengers by such a forgery. § 10. Ans. (1.) They had at least their lives to lose, which the poorest of mankind regard as well as others. §11. (2.) That if it could be supposed that persons of such ]ow circumstances and education had the most eager desire of fame, they could not reasonably expect to raise their reputatioa a WooMTON's 5th Dis. p. 4S. j Burnet's 4 Disc. p. 38— 41, 53. WHITBY'S Cert, of Christian Faith, e» i». I Whitby on Rom. ii. 1. Note h. i 9. a J fin. p. 380 | Lardner's Wwte, voi, v. ii. p. 1—2*1 56 LECTURES ON DIVINITY, Part vi. by such an undertaking, but on the contrary to expose it to the greatest infamy : besides that the simplicity, with which they refer the honour of all they did to their great master, most evidently shews, how far they were from that vain-glorious temper, which the objection pretends to have been so strong in them, Acts iii. 12, 13, xiv. J 5. 2 Cor, iii. 5. iv. 5. 1 Cor. iii. 5—7. § 12. (3.) That if they had been actuated by merce- nary -views, they might much more easily have raised their fortune, by renouncing the cause thev had undertaken, and discovering the forgery they had invented''. § 13. Schol. 4. It is also objected, that the apostles met with but little persecution among the Gentiles : but we answer, § 14. (1.) That though we acknowdedge that the Romans^ whose maxim it was to tolerate conquered nations in their own religion, were often a refuge to them at first, yet the heathen populace in the several cities of Greece and Asia to which they came, frequently rose up against them in a tumultuous manner, and exposed them to the extremest danger. § 15. (2.) That considering how absolutely all pagan su- perstitions were condemned by Christianity, the first preachers of it had great reason to believe, what was indeed fact, that in proportion to the degree in which their doctrines came to be known among the heathens, persecutions would be raised by the magistrates, and penal laws enacted against them. (Vid. Lect. 117. § 4. and Warburt. quoted there.) § 16. (3.) That the number and power of the /ea^j was very great in the apostles' days, not only in /wd/^a, but also in other countries ; so that upon the whole the persecutions of the primitive christian preachers and hearers were very grievous ; as evidently appears from the whole tenour of the New Tes- tament, especially the following passages. Acts v. 17, 18, 40. vii. 57 — 60. viii. 1 . ix. 1 , 2, 23, 24. xii. i — 4.xiii.50. xiv. 5, 19. xvi. 22, &c. xvii. 5, 6. xviii. 12, &c. xix. 29. xx. 3. xxi. 27, 28. xxii. 22. xxiii. 14. xxvi. 10, 11. Rom. viii. 36. 1 Co?', iv. 9 — 13. XV. 29—32. 2 Cor, i. 8, 9. iv. 8— 11. vi. 4, 5, 8, 9. xi. 23—27. GaL vi. 17. Phil i. 27—30. Col i. 11, 24. ] Thess. i. 6. ii. 14—16. 2 Thess. i. 4.-7. 2 Tim. i. 8. ii. 3, 9, 10. iii. 11,12. Heh. x. 32—34. James ii. 6. v. 10, 11. 1 Pet. ii. 19.— 21. iii. 14—17. iv. 1, 12—16. Rev. ii. 10, 13. iii. 10^ a Baxt. W'>rks, vol. ii. p. 111. b. Limb. ColUt p. 161—163. b Lardn. Creed. I. i. c. viii. prss. p. 225—229, 5i59— 264. — — Works, vol. i. p. Lect. cxxv. Objections to the Credibilitj/,S(c. 67 § 17. Schol. 5. Some may perhaps think, that if such miracles as the christians pretend had really been wrought in proof of their religion, it would have been impossible that it should not have met with an earlier and more general re- gard in the world. — So far as the Jews are concerned in this objection, it has been considered above, and so far as it relates to the Gentiles only, it may be answered, § 18. (1.) That it evidently appears in fact, that many of the pagans had at that time but a very low opinion of miracles, and paid but little regard to them. Mr. Weston has entered largely into several causes that might contribute to this ; espe- cially the many ridiculous pretences that were made to them by the professors of divination, and the pretences to oracles and magic ; to all which the multitude and intercommunity of their gods would not a little contribute. § 19. (2.) That where any regard was paid to them, (though if there had been a fair and candid examination, it must soon have appeared, that those which were pretended to as countenancing heathenism, were by no means in point of evi- dence comparable to those by which Christianity was supported,) yet the strong prejudices that would lie against it as a new re- ligion, and especially as a religion so opposite to men's secular interests and sinful passions, would prevent a careful and im- partial inquiry; and so would dazzle their eyes, and make them prone to disregard the gospel, notwithstanding its miracles were allowed. § 20. (3.) That the great discouragements under w^hich Christianity lay, while the empire was in the hands of the pa- gans, W'ould no doubt engage many to smother the secret con- viction of their minds in its favour; but when Constantine de- clared himself a christian, most of the opposition against Chris- tianity ceased ; which might in many be owing to the dictates of conscience, as being persuaded of the truth of that religion, though in others it might be only a conformity to an establish- ment ^. § 21. SchoL 6. As for those objections which Dr. Tindal has brought against the moral character of the apostles, in some instances, they are circumstantially confuted by Dr. Foster, Dr. Leland, and others who have written on the other side the question^. a Weston's Inq. into the Reject, of Cliristian I b Tind. of Cliristianity, p. 220, 221. Mir. pass, praes. c. iii. p. 17— 7y, j Fos r. against Tind. p. 1 1 1— U2. i L£LA>!D ib\.d. vol. ii.c ii. 5S LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. § 22. 7. The objections which Mr. Woolston has advanc- ed against several miracles related in the New Testament, in his discourse on the miracles of Christ, have been sufficiently an- swered bv almost all his antagonists ; the most valuable of which are Mr. Stevenson, Dr. Lardner, Mr. Peirce, and the author of the Trial of the Witnesses: an abstract of their most curious and important thoughts may be seen in our notes on the har- mony of the evangelists, on those texts which he has excepted against ^ ' LECT. CXXVI. Testimony of Heat hen Writers to Facts in the Old Testament, § I. Prop. ^^^ANY material facts, which are recorded in the old testament, are also mentioned by very ancient heathen writers. § 2. Dem. 1. The heathens had a tradition among them concerning the original of the world, which bore some visible resemblance to the account which Moses has given of it ; parti- cularly the Phcenicians, Indians y Egyptians^ Greeks and Ro^ mans ; andthough they differ considerably from Moses, as to the time of the creation, we have formerly shewn their accounts to be in this respect extravagant and incredible Vid. Lect* 24* §3. § 3. 2. The division of time into weeks has long prevailed, not only among the inhabitants Greece and Italy ^ as we learn from JosEPHus, Philo Byblius, Clemens Alexandrinus^ and LuciAN, but also among the Celta and Indians y as Fhilostrattis, a STONEHorsE's Account of the Controversy*. | Ovid's Met. Lib. i. b CuMBEPLASP's Sa'^choniathon. p. t—23. I Groi. de Verit. with Le Clerc'S Notes,!, i. BfRNETs Archaeol. 1. i c i— vi. 1. ii. c. i. I c. xvi. p. 26—40. Ray's 3 Disc No. i.e. i. | Univ. Hist voL i. p. 11—17. fol. * For a general treatise in defence of the chnstian miracles, we refer to the •'Criterion," a work published in 1754, without a name, but which is known to have been written by Dr. Douglas, the Bishop of Salisbury, the design of this work is to shew, with regard to popish and pagan miracles, that they were such events as were either in their nature not miraculous, or in their evidence not true ; whereas the miracles of the christian revelation are in their nature miraculous, and from their evidence true. It is to be regretted that the book is become scarce. With res- pect to the resurrection of our Saviour, the two treatises of Mr. Humphrxy Dittoi^ and Mr. Gilbert West deserve partictilar attention. K. » Lect. cxxvi. Teslimony of Heathen TFriters, Uc. 59 DroN Cassius, and Justin Martyr assure us ; and which we may further learn from the ancient names of the seven days'. §4. 3. DioDORUs SicuLus, Plato, Dic^ARCHus, Calanus the Indian philosopher quoted by Strabo, and others quoted by Maimonides, and several other writers mention a state of inno- cence, and the fall of man ; to which it is probable we are to refer what so many writers say of the golden age : nor is it an improbable conjecture, that the worship of jerpen/j, which has prevailed among so many heathen nations, may have some re- ference to that form, in which Moses toWs us the tempter ap- peared to the first human pair § 5. 4. The long lives of men in the early ages of the world are mentioned by Berosus, Manetho, Hirumus, and Hela- Nicus, as also by Hesiod, and many otlicr writers quoted by JosEPHUs, and afterwards by Servius, in his notes on VirgilS § 6. 5. The account which Pausanias, Philostratus, Pliny, and several other writers give us of the remains of gi- gantic bodies which have been found in the earth, serve in some degree to confirm Moses'' s account of the antediluvian giants § 7. 6. Berosus, the Chaldean historian, quoted by Jose^ PHus, and Abidenus by Eusebius, Plutarch, Lucian, Mela, Nicholas Damascenus, as well as manv of the heathen poets, mention the deluge ; and some traditions concerning it are to be found among the Americans and Chinese ; not to men- tion what some modern travellers have fabulously related con- cerning some ruins of the ark said to remain on mount Arafat^ and to have been seen there but a few centuries ago § 8. We may add under this head,) that we may not break the order of all that follow) that Alexander Polyhistor quotes Artapanus and Eupolemus, as mentioning tiie tower oi Babel, and the former speaks of it as built by Belus, (Eus, Priep. J£van» L ix. c, xviii.) Abydenus likewise (ibid. c. X Grot. ibid. p. 41, 42. Roll. Hist. Anc torn. iv. p. 4I6. Fiendi. SEiDENde JureN. & Gent. 1. iii.c.xvi— • xxiii. praes. c. xvi, & xix. b Grot. ibid. p. 42, 43. Burn. Arch. I.ii. c. ii, iii. Kfev. exam, with Cand. vol. i. p. 81, 82. Jenk. of Christian, vol. ii. p. 246—248. Srii V. Ori^. i>ac. p. 516—518. Owi- N on Scrip. Diss, iv, v. p. 216—232. fB Grot. ibid. p. 44. Jos. Ant. 1. i c. iii. J 9. d GRO I-. il)id.p. 4''- Pi iNY'sNat. Uin. 1. vii. c. xv SOLINL'S, c. i. with SAT M. Not. p. 9. Annual kegist, 1/64, p. 106. e GRo r. ibid. p. 4'^' — -^2. Ray's 3 Disc. No. ii.c. I. Sai'RIN's Diss. vol. i. p. 131—134. S' lr.L. Orig.Sac 1. iii. c. iv. JJi. Univ. hist. vol. i p. 112. fol. * Many curious traces and evidences of the remembrance of the dehipce, amonj the heathens, are scattered through Mr. Jacob Bryant's great work, entitled, *' A new System, or an Analysis of ancient Mythology." This work is only rC" feiTcd to as what will hereafter merit U»e notice of the L'terary student. K. 60 tECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. xiv.) and Hesti^eus (15.) mention the same building, with something of the circumstances attending the disappointment of that enterprize. § 9. 7. DioDORus SicuLus, Strabo, Tacitus, Pliny, and SoLiNus agree in giving us an account of the destruction of Sodovi and Gomorrah, and the neighbouring cities, in the main agreeable to that of Moses : the truth of which is in some measure confirmed by what modern travellers of the best credit have related concerning the phaenomenon of the dead sea : and Alexander Trallianus mentions an heathen form of exorcism, in the name of the God that turned Lot's wife into a pillar of salt^. § 10. 8. Herodotus, Diodgrus, Strabo, Philo By- BLius, and some others mention circwnc is ion, as a rite used by several of those nations into which, according to Moses, Abra- ham travelled, or which were descended from him, especially by Hagar and Keturah : and if the hypothesis of a late learned author be admitted, that the Egyptians derived it from the Jshmaelite Shepherd kings, it will be equally to the present purpose^. Vid. Lec. 120. § 30. and the references there. §11.9. Berosus, Alexander Polyhistor, (from Eu- poLEMUs and Melo, more ancient writers than himself,) Damascenus, Artapanus, and other ancient historians cited by JosEPHUs and Eusebius, make express and honourable mention of Abraham and some of his family, as some of them do also expressly speak of his interviews with Melchisedech. To which we may add the account given of him by Trogus PoMPEius as abridged by Justin : nay Josephus tells us, that HiECAT^us, wrote a whole book of Abraham*s life ^, § 12. 10. Besides the express testimony concerning Moses ^ Prop. 104. which may properly be referred to this proposition, there are also many fabulous stone^s of T hot h, Typhon, Hermes^ and others, in which many celebrated writers have endeavoured to prove that such traces of his history are to be found as shew he was the person represented under that variety of names'*. § 13. 11. EupoLEMUs and Dius, as quoted by Eusebius a Tacit. Hist. 1, v. c. vii. \v Hi rrtv's Cert, of ihc Christian Faiih, p. 36—39. Pi.iNY'.s .-at. His, 1. V. r. xvi. 1. xxxv. c. xr. soi l SI'S, c. xxxvi. with i>ALM. Nut. Grot. il^d. p. ."/8, 59. M A i: N l)K 'a 's Trav. p. 83—85. L'niv. ijis. vol. i. p. 577. fol. b Grot. iL;d p. :>9,60. SAtR.Diss. vol. i. p. ^216,2^7, C Jos. Ant. 1. i. c.vii.l'i. JrsT.l. xxxvi. c. ii. Mii.L. i)roj).ofCiiristinn. V. i. p. 114) 115. Kus. Prx'p. Evan. 1. ix.c. 17 — '-'3. d III ET. Dem. Evang. Pr.iv. c. iii. p. -49— 68. DAC.on Ilor.l. \. Od. x. Mill, Prop. Christianity, vol. i. p- 167— 1(j9 Wi I S. /Kgypl. I. iii. c. iv. per tot. Ja( ks. Cied. part ii. J 2. c. viii,ix. apud Op. vol. i. 1. i.e. 14, »5. \S?v.h. Div. Ley. vol. i. Liii. 8 3. p. 35^^58. Lect. cxxvii. Credibility of the Old Testament History, 61 and Grotius, mention many remarkable circumstances of David and Solomon^ agreeing with the Old Testament story ; and Herodotus has a remarkable though much controverted passage, supposed to refer to the destruction of the Assyrians in the reign of Hezekiah, in wliich he mentions Sennacherib by name^ § 14. 12. As for the mention of Nebuchadnezzar, and some of the succeeding kings of Babylon, as well as of Cyrus and his successors, it is so common in ancient writers, as not to need a more particular view of it. Valet propositio. § 15. Schol. 1. It would be very easy to prove, that many passages of the Old Testament are mentioned by Ctlsus, and objections against Christianity formed upon them ; but he comes too late to be esteemed a witness to them ; and all that can be inferred from those passages is, that he had read the Old Testa- ment, probably in the Greek version of it, and that he knew Christians paid a religious regard to it, neither of which facts are at present in question. §16 2. It may not be improper here to mention the monu- ment which Procopius mentions as found in Africa, testifying that they had fled from the face of the robber Joshua the son of Nun;'' though that coming through the hands of a Christiarh writer, and of one who lived so very long after Christianity was introduced, it did not seem so convenient to insert it among the preceding testimonies. LECT. CXXVII. Credibility of the Old Testament History. § I . Prop. The history of the Old Testament is in the main worthy of credit. § 2. Dem. 1 . The books of the Old Testament received by the Reformed, (of which alone we speak,) are genuine. § 3. 2. Many of the writers of the Old Testament have given us an account of things, in which they were themselves personally concerned, v. g. Moses, Joshua, Samuel, Ezra, Ne- a U »- Prap. Ev. 1. ix. c. 30—34, & 39—41. I Millar, ibid. vol. i. p. 123— m. JOb. Am. 1. Tiii. c. ii. J Prid. Coti. voL i. p. U3. ' contr. Ap. 1, i. p. 13*0. | HjiByl>. i. ii. c. J41v VOL.. V. H 62 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. hemiah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, and several of the minor prophets; and consequently they were capable of giving us a true account oF what they represented, as having fallen within their own observation and experience. ^ 4. 3. There are great marks of integrity in their writings, not only as they tell their very amazing story with great simpli- city, and without apology, excuse, digression, &;c. but as they every where write with the deepest sense of God upon their spirit, regarding him as the author of all events, whose moral as well as natural perfections they every where celebrate, and in whom they seem to haiie reposed the confidence of their souls, seeking his favour above all, and referring their actions to his glory: they do also most candidly acknowledge their own "faults, and the faults of the greatest heroes of their history; and as for Moses, whose credibility is of the greatest importance to support all the rest, his leaving his family in the circumstances of common Levites, without entailing any peculiar honours or possessions upon them, is as strong a proof of his uprightness as - could well be imagined \ § 5. 4. There is no reason to believe they would attempt to impose upon us, at least unless we can find that they were un- der some strong temptation to have attempted it. ^6 5. Considering the time in which their writings w^ere published, and also the public and remarkable nature of many of those events which are there recorded, and how many wit- nesses there must have been to the falshood of them if they had been false, they could expect no advantage by attempting to impose upon the world bv such forgeries, nor could they have reaped any thing but contempt from it. § 7. 6. Nevertheless, we find that their writings were re- ceived as credible by those who were the most capable of judg- ing in the case, and those institutions submitted to, (on the au- thority of these facts) which would otherwise have appeared very unreasonable and very grievous. § 8. 7. There is reason to believe that the history of the Old Testament is true, so far as the authors wrote it upon their own personal knowledge. § 9. 8. As for the history of remoter ages, /uuch might be • known of it by tradition, considering the long fives of the first men; at least ail that was necessary might be learnt by revela- tion, to which we well know that Moses pretended : and there is f a Jacks. Cred. p. 20—38, ^to. apud Op. vol. i. 1. i. c. jy. p. 15—*. Lect. cxxvii. Credibility of the Old Testament Hislory, 63 such an evident and close connection between what was written by Moses and other persons mentioned gr, 2. upon their own knowledge^ and what the}' .or others whose names are not cer- tainly known have written in the Old Testament upon tradition or revelation, that he who believes the former to be credible, will easily admit the latter, especially considering that it is one leading fact of the history, that Moses himself was instructed in so extraordinary a manner by God. § 10. 9o The agreement there is between many facts record- ed in the Old Testament, and the testimony of many heathen historians of considerable note, is a further evidence in favour of its credibility. Lect. \2G, § 1 1. lb. The history of the Old Testament is in the main credible ^ 2, E, D. § 12. Schol. 1. The great ignorance of those Latin and Greek writers Avhich now remain, as to facts which happened very long before their own time, and the peculiar contempt which several of them had for the Jewish nation, arising from the diversity of its customs and institutions, concur with some other considerations mentioned Lect. 3 12. § 16, &c. to answer any objection, which might be raised against the credibility of the Old Testament history, from the silence ot such writers as to many important articles of it ^. § 13. 2. We do not particularly mention the supposed ab- surdities to be found in some parts of the history, because they do not affect the truth of the whole, and will much more pro- perly be considered as objections against its inspiration. § 14. 3. Nevertheless, as we have before proved that it is no absurd thing, that God should make a revelation of some things before unknown ; {Led, 105.) and as the main l)ody of the Jewish story is taken up in giving an account of such reve- lations ; the proposition must lay a reasonable foundation for our believing that series of Prophecies, which will be the subject of the two next propositions. a BE^ySET on Scrip, p. 116, 117. I War.iAMsat Boyle's Lect. p. 119—121. Mill. Prop, vcl.i. p. S7, b8, y t— 99. | Jenkins on Christianity, part ii. c. iii, vi, xi. Burnet on tlie Art. p. 83. j , vol. i. p. li% cVc. 131, &C.296, &c, Still. Grig. Sac. 1. li. c. ii. I J, 2, 7^9. C. iii. Letand against Tind. vol. ii. p. 38—42. §1,?. I b JfivKiNs'* Reas. of Christian, vol. i. p. 95, Pt-. M 2 €4 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. LECT. CXXVIil. Chief Prophecies of the Old Testament. § 1. Prop. ^M^ANY Prophets of the Old Testament foretold a variety of events, which it was impossible they should have foreseen, merely by the force of their natural genius and sagacity § 2. Don, 1. Immediately after the flood, Noah foretold the infamy and servitude of the descendants of Canaan, and the conversion^ of several Gentile nations descended from Japhet, i.e. the Europeans, to the worship of the true God, who stood in a peculiar relation to the Jews, as descended from Shem, Gen. ix. 25 — 27^ § 3. 2. The servitude of the Israelites in Egypt, their de- liverance from thence, and the extensive dominion they after- ^-ards obtained, were exactly foretold to Abraham, Gen. xv, 13—21. § 4. 3. The character and fate of the Ishmaelites was m the most amazing manner foretold to Ilagar, Gen. xvi. 12. W'hich is accomplished even to this day, as the Arabians still re- main an unconquered people, remarkable above any other for their fierceness and rapine^. §5.4. The contests between the Edomiles and the Israelites with the success of them were foretold to Hebekah, before her children were born, and afterwards by Isaac to his childrer* themselves with some further circumstances, Gen, xxv. 23. xxvii. 39, 40^ § 6. 5. Many remarkable events, not only relating to him- self and his family, but the whole Egyptian nation were in a wonderful manner predicted by Joseph, Gen, xxxix — xli. § 7. 6. Various surprizing circumstances relating to the settlement of the twelve tribes in Canaan, and the occurrences a CuMBEHL. Grig. Gent. p. 427, WHisr. Scrip. Hroph. p. i04— lOS. Up. New ION'S Dissert, on the Vxo^ vol. i. Dissert, i. ' JiJNMNGS's Jewish Antiq. b. Kev. exam, with Cand. vol. ii. DLss. i». p. 114 — 13i!. Universal History. Bp. Newton's Dissert, vol. i. Dissert ii. Jackson's Truth of Script, p. 156-rl68. »]). Op. vol. i. c. 25, 26. p. 1 15—123-. c Newton's Disseft. on Proph. vol. i. Dis* ssert iii. * The reader may see the most important of these prophecies well illustrated, and their accomplishment very particulaily pointed out, in Dr. Newto.v's ** Disser- tetiofls on the Prophecies." C Lect. cxxviii. Chief Prophecies of the Old Testament, 65 to befal some of them there, were foretold by Jacob upon his dying bed, Gen. xlviii, xIix^ § 8. 7. The obstinacy and ruin of Pharaoh, the deliver- ance of the Israelites from his kingdom, and their serving God at mount Sinai were discovered to Moses , Ea:od. iii. 11, 12. not to mention the prediction of each of the ten plagues, imme- diately preceding the execution of them. §9.8. Many remarkable circumstances relating to Israel, and the neighbouring nations, were foretold by Balaam, Numb. xxiv. 15 — 25^. § 10. 9. The various dispensations of God towards /jr^z^^ in future ages, as well as the circumstances of their settlement in their own land, though decided by the contingency iif lots, "Nvere foretold by Moses : and their national revolt from God, their destruction by the Romans, with the calamities afterwards attending them, and continuing upon them in part even to this day, have been, and are a most remarkable accomplishment of the express predictions of their illustrious pr()j)hc'r, Dcut. xxxi. ' 16, &c. 28 — 30. xxxii, xxxiii, xxviii. prt^s. ver. 49^ § 11. 10. The calamit}^ oiEWs family, and the transferring the priesthood to the descendants of Eleazar, were foretold by Samuel d^nd other prophets, 1 Sam. ii. 31 — 36. iii. 1 1 — 14. § 12. 11. The birth of Solomon, hisextraordinary prosperity, and that of the Israelites under him, together with the settle- ment of the crown on his descendants was foretold by Nathan to David, 1 Chron. xxii. 8 — 10. § I 1 2. The revolt of the ten tribes from the house of David, was foretold by Abijah to Jeroboam, before there ap- peared any probability of it, i. e. in the midst of Solomon^ s prosperity, 1 Kings xi. 29 — 38. ^ 14. 13. The destruction of Bethel and its idolatroui priests was foretold as to be accomplished by Josiah, who was named on this occasion 360 years before his birth ; as well asi the destruction of the family of Jeroboam for his continual ido- latry, as also the captivity of I srael hey oi\d the Euphrates, then a very distant and very improbable event, I Kings :i'm. 2, 3. xiv. 10—16. § 15. 14. The famine in Israel, their deliverance from the repeated invasions of the Assyrians, the death of Ahab, and a SHERLOCK on Froph. p. 341—343. C Jacks. c. 6, 11,13, p. 13!, Sec. 174, Vid. Patrick or Pylk in Loc. Ap. Op. vol. i. L i. c. .xxiii. ia i,'*. c xj^vii— xjik. \t VVHisr. Pro])li. p. p. l'JJ~13Ci. NawroN, ibid. No. 5. 66 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part VI. ruin of his family by Jehii, with several other events in the reign of Ahab, were foretold by Elijah and other prophets, 1 Kings xvii — XX ii. § 16. 15. The relief of Saviaria^ when pressed by a siege, the exaltation of Jehu and Hazael, and the victory of Israel over the Moabites^ besides several private and personal events were foretold by Elisha, 2 Kings vii — xfii. LECT. CXXIX. Chief Prophecies of the Old Testament ; continued, § 1. 16. TThE deliverance of the Jews from the conspiracy of yiczin and Pekah, and afterwards the defeat of Sennacherib, and the captivity of the Jews in Babylon, were all foretold by Isaiah as the last event was also by Jeremiah, llosea^ and many other prophets. § 2. 17. Tlie deliverance of \\w.Jews from the Babylonish captivity as to be accomplished by Cyrus, (though an event quite unparalleled in its kind) was foretold by several of the prophets, and particularly by Isaiah, who named Cyrus many years before he was born, and the very date of that deliverance was fixed by Jeremiah to 70 years from the beginning of the captivity. Isa, xliv. 24 — 28. xlv. I — 4. Jer, xxv. 11, 12. xxix. 11. Dan. ix. 2. Zech. vii. 5. § 3. 18. The calamities which fell upon the Tyrians, the Sidonians, the Egyptians, the Ethiopians, the Edoinites, the Moabites, the Ammonites, theSyrians, the Arabians, and many other nations were expressly foretold by Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekid, Amos, and several other prophets ; and above all, the destruction of Babylon, with such particular circumstances as are really astonishing, and such a prediction of its utter deso- lation, as humanly speaking, seemed impossible, when the prophecies were delivered, and even long after their publication in the world, considering the greatness and magnificence of that city^; § 4. It may be added under this head; that the easy con- quest of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar, so beautifully described, Jer. xliii. i 2. and its final abasement, Ezek. xxx. 13. are events. a S^ KES^s Connect, c. viii. p. 139—150. | RoL' iN's Anc Hisi. vol. ii. p. 232—260. Fr. Lect. cxxix. Chief Prophecies of the Old Testament. 67 cojisidering the extraordinary grandeur Egypt at that time, and the great confidence of its princes, extremely Avonderful in their correspondence with that prediction^. The exact accomphshment of the above-mentioned pre- dictions is well illustrated by Dr. Prideaux in his Connection, and by Dr. Wells in his notes on the minor prophets, and many other writers. § 5. 19. The succession of the Assyrian, Persian^ Grecian, and Roman monarchies, several particular circumstances in the history of the Ptolemaida^ and Seleucid^, the persecution of the Jews under Antiochus Epiphanes, and even the erection of the Papalkingdom, are foretold by Daniel : Dan. ii. v, vii, viii, xi, xii. and that part of them relating to the former article is well illustrated by the writers quoted under the last step, as those relating to the latter are by Sir Isaac Newton, in hus book on the prophecies ; (on which also se^ Whiston's remarks) and in some measure by Lowman on the Revelations. See those passages in the several volumes of Rollin's Ancient History, which particularly relate to these prophecies, vol. v\. p. 270 — 280, kp. 2S9, 290. vol. viii. p, 417—421-, 333—600. Fr. * § 6. 20. Those prophecies which relate to the kingdom of the Messiah, and the various circumstances which would attend his appearance, are so considerable, that we shall make them the matter of a distinct proposition, and therefore wave the men- tion of them here ^. § 7. Cor. 1. If the genuineness and credibility of the books of the old testament be allowed, we have here a most certain proof of the divine foreknowledge of future contingencies ; since there are some things foretold, whicli depended as mucli as any thing we can imagine upon the volition of free agents : and if it be said, as it is by Mr. Colliber and some others, that God had determined to render those events necessary , and upon that determination foretold them ; it is to be considered, that some of the events mentioned above, especially Lect. 128. § 3, 8, 10. are as criminal as any we can imagine, and in some of those instances are foretold by God as crimes, which he would severely punish on those who were tl>e agents in tl^em ; whicli a KOLL. ibid. vol. i.p. 17.5—180. | b Sykes'S Connect, c. viii. * Besides the references already made to Bishop Newton's Dissertation on the Prophecies, recourse may in general be had to him for an illustration of many of the topics here mentioned. See particularly vol. i. p. 176 — tg the end ^ vol. ii. p. 1— lys. Works, vol. i.p. 101—269. ibid. p. 286—591. K. 68 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part v^. plainly shews that they were not necessarily determined, r\s>r their accountableness in that instance suspended, as Mr. Colli- BER supposes. Where considerable bodies of men are con- cerned in the prediction, which is the case in some instances above, the difficulty on Ihs hypothesis is still greatly increased ; iand indeed it is difficult to say how God could determine upon such supposed necessitating influences as fit, unless (contrary to this hypothesis) he foresaw those circumstances that would tender them so ^. § 8. 2. Such a series of prophecies as is here described is a very evident proof of the peculiar presence of God with the Jewish nation, which is further evidenced by the many signal miracles wrought in confirmation of it. §9.3. The accomplishment of many of these prophecies, and especially of those relating to the christian religion, and to events which happened after the time of Christ, does evidently prove the genuineness and credibility of the books in which they are contained : and it is to be considered as an argument for them independent on those urged before, Lect. 123, 124. for none can with the least shew of reason pretend they were forged ^ since Christ's appearance ; and it is most evident, that there is such a connection between one part of the old testjiment and another, and such a mutual dependence, that the whole history must in the main be credible, if those parts of it are allowed to be true, in whicfi these prophecies are to be found, especially the books of Isaiah and of Daniel ^. § 10. Schol. The arguments brought against the genuine- ness of the book of Daniel are proposed and fully confuted in liie following references ^ LECT. CXXX. Prophecies of the Messiah and his Kingdom. § I . Prop, collect the chief of those old testament Pro- phecies which most evidently relate to the Messiah and his kingdom. § 2. SoL 1 . It was foretold by many of the^ prophets, that 2 cor, MB. En(i. p. 92— 102. I Btj f.r ocK's Vin'l. p. 195. SAt;kiN% Scrm. vol. i. p. 199. Cii and. Viml. of Dan. pass, b VirJ. svKEsubi supra. I Nkw TON, ihid. vol ii. Introd. Har ri.RY on Alan, vol. ii. Prop, J LarDNER's Test. Works, vul. viii. p. 184. 'c CoLi-iKS's Lk. fccfcerae, p. JjV. j 2 Lect. cxxx. Prophesies of the Messiah and his Kingdom* 69 the knowledge of the true God should be extended from Jerusa- lem over the whole earth; and that pagan idolatry should be entirely or in a great measure suppressed by it, Psalm xxii. 27. Ixxxvi. ,9. Isa. ii. 1 — 5, 17, 18. xi. 9. xlv. 22, 23. Jer. x. 11. Zeph. ii. 11. Mai. i. 1 1 ^ ^ 3. 2. Immediately after the fall, as recorded by MoseSy intimation was given of some person to descend from the wo- man, so as to be called her seed, who should triumph over the enemy that vanquished them, though he should himself receive some damage comparatively small. Gen. iii. 15^. ^ 4. 3. It was foretold to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, that all nations should be blessed in their seed : which may naturally signify, that a person to descend from them should be a blessing to mankind. Gen. xii. 3. xxii. 18. xxvi. 4. xxxviii. 14. § 5. 4. Jacob on his dying bed speaks of some victorious person, unto whom t!ie people should be gathered, whom he calls Shiloh, declaring that he should appear before /i^i/fl/i ceased to be a tribe Gen. xlix. 10. §6.5. Moses speaks of a prophet like unto himself, who should be raised up with such proof of divine authority, that all ■who rejected him should be rejected and destroyed by God ; which could not refer to a succession of prophets, since it is ex- pressly said none of them were like Moses Deut. xviii. 18 — 20. xxxiv. 10. § 7. 6. David foretels a person, who should be owned by God as his son, to whom universal dominion over the heathens should be given, and who should punish with utter destruction al that should refuse to submit to his government. Psa. ii. pass. He speaks also of an illustrious and victorious person, whom he calls his Lord, that should likewise be a priest for ever af- ter the order of Melchisedec, Psal. ex. and this is probably the same glorious person, whom he elsewhere calls God, and of whom he says much more than could be applied to Solomon, or any other temporal prince, both with regard to the excellency of his character, and the extent and perpetuity of his kingdom. Psal. a Bu r lock's Vind. p. 7 3—79. t) ChanD. on Mir. p. 275. SiiERr- CK on Proph. p. 66— 83. CO' iNs's Lit Sclieine, p. 231—239. Rev. exam, with Cand. vol. i. p. 47— 50. C Sheri . on Pro h. biss. iii. pasB. Ni.wTON ib.d. No. iv. Medb's DiriUibe in LoC. Jennings's Jewish .Antiq. vol. i. p. 76. d COi.LLiNs's Lit. Scheme, p. 239 — 262. Jf.ffries's true Grounds, p. 128 — 133. Harris on the Mess. Serm. vii. p. 199. Shkrl. on Proph. p. 187—193. Bui lock's Serm. in Loc. or his Vind. p, 220—246. Kewton, ibid. vol. i. No. 6. I 70 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. xlv. pass, and Ixxii. pass, prces. ver. 7, 8, 1 1 , 1 3, 14, 17. To which add Psal. xxii. 26 — 31. which if it be allowed to refer to the same event, then the former part will also appear a predic- tion that this glorious person should suffer, with circumstances remarkably fulfilled in the death of Christ. See also 2 Sam, xxiii. 1 — 7. which relates to the glorious reign of the Just One over men, and expresses the final destruction of those that op- pose his kingdom, as well as the blessings given by an everlasting covenant to those that should be his faithful subjects ^ § 8. 7. ZyfliaA speaks of an extraordinary child, who should be born of a virgin of the house of David, whose name should be called Emmanuel w^ho should grow up from infancy to manhood, who should also bear many other illustrious titles, which speak him to be more than human ; who shoi^ld be most eminent for wisdom and piety, and finally, who should establish a most successful and permanent kingdom by very peaceful and gentle methods^. Isa, vii.l4, &c. ix. 5 — 7. xi. 1 — 10. xlii. 1 — 7. § 9. 8. God foretold his purpose of laying a foundation stone in Zion, whereby all that trust in him should be saved, when others should find that their shelter was swept away by storms of the divine vengeance. Isd, xxviii. 16 — 18. § 10. 9. Isaiah likewise foretold an extraordinary appear- ance of God, which should be attended with the miraculous cure of the blind, the lame, the deaf, and the dumb, and intro- ductory to a state of extraordinary holiness and everlasting joy. Jsa. xxxv. 3 — 10. § 11. 10. The same prophet also f'oretokl the coming of one, who should from the wilderness prepare the way for an extra- ordinary divine appearance, and bring tidings of a most gracious and compassionate shepherd. Isa. xl. 1 — 11. § 12. 11. Isaiah afterwards speaking of a person, to whom the characters § 2, 8, 10, do so evidently agree, that we cannot doubt but it is the same mentioned before, adds, that he should be rejected and abhorred of the Israelites : and afterwards speaking of a person, to whom the same characters do belong, foretels his being rejected and wounded, mentions his silent sub- mission under his*ufferings, and at length his death and burial Isa. xlix. 1 — 11. lii. per tot. liii. 1 — 9. e Grey on the last Words of David, JOR I is's Remarks, vol. i. p. 1 W. 1) COLMNS oa the Grounds, ^c. p. 61—71. ChanD. on Mir. p. 261—268. Green's Lett to Coll, No. iv. p39s. IJODD. Fam. Exp. vol, i. p, 39. Note e, tCEMMCOTT's Sena, on lai. tiL 14> c COLMNs's Lit. Sch. c. v. ? 12 p. 208— (220. Bishop Chand. of Christian, p. ITS — 19^ p. 147—161. Ed. 2. Hahris's Remarks, pass. Blrn, Lifeof Rochest. p. 140— 143> Bui.LOCfc.'s Vind. p. 14/— 156. Lect. cxxx. Prophesies of the Messiah and Ins Kingdom. 71 § 13. 12. Nevertheless, in the same period he prophesies of the exaltation and glory of this remarkable person, and the suc- cess of his cause in the world ; which evidently implies his re- surrection from the dead, Isa. liii. 10, 12. See the writers quoted above. In the following chapter he describes a most gracious and important covenant to be made w'lxh Jews d^niS. Gen^ tiles by him, and such universal proposals of pardon and grace, as would by multitudes be accepted to their great advantage and complete happiness, Jsa, liv. Iv. per tot, § 14. 13. He does afterwards in a very pathetic manner de- scribe the wickedness and ruin of the Jewish nation, foretels nevertheless its recovery and prosperous state, in the most ex- alted stile, as effected by that sei^ant of God, whom he had for that purpose anointed with his spirit in an extraordinary man- ner. Jsa. lix, Ix, Ixi, and Ix v. § 15. 14. Jeremiah prophecies of arighteous and victorious prince, to be raised up out of the house of David-, whose name should be called the Lord our righteousness ; which most natu- rally iniplies, that by means of him his people should be made righteous by God through the provision of the divine mercy. Jer, xxiii. 5, 6. xxxiii. 14 — 16. § 16. 15. The same prophet evidently speaks of a new co^ venant to be made with Israel, which should contain extraordi- nary provision for divine instruction and the pardon of sin, beyond what bad been made by the il/o^aiV religion, Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34. agreeable to the tenour of which it is elsewhere by this prophet foretold, that a plan of religion should be given to God's people, of which the regard then paid to the ark of God, the great centre of their ceremonial worship, should make no part, when all the nations of the world should be incorporated with th^Jews, and a lasting reformation should be introduced. Jer. iii. 16—18. § 17. 16. Ezekiel speaks of one great Shepherd, whom long after the death of David he calls by tlie name of that prince, who should be a means of conferring on his people such bles- sings as Isaiah and Jeremiah had before described. Ezek. xxxiv. 23 — 31. xxxvii. 23—26. I2 72 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VI. LECT. CXXXI. Prophecies of the Messiah ; continued. § I. 17. ][3aNIEL foretels a glorious kingdom^ which God would erect on the ruins of the four grand monarchies, under the command of one whom he calls the Son of wan. whose em- pire though arising from small beginnings should be both uni- versal and eternal. Dan. ii. 34, 35, 44, 45. vii. 13, 14". § 2. 18. Z)flmVZ afterwards foretels that in seventy weeks, u e» probably 490 years after the going out of the «ommand- ment to rebuild Jerusalem, which seems to refer to that given in the seventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanus, reconciliation should be made for inquiry, and an everlasting righteousness brought in by one, whom he calls Messiah the Prince, who should be cut off; i, e. put to death, without any demerits of his own, after which the city of Jerusalem should be destroyed, and the sacrifices made to cease ; yet not till he had confirmed his covenant with many of his people. Dan. ix. 24 — 27 § 3.;i£^. Joel foretels an extraordinary effusion of the Spirit of God in the latter day, in which all that called on the name of the Lord should be saved, and extraordinary deliverance should be wrought out in mount Zion and Jerusalem. Joel ii. 28 — 32*^. § 4. 20. Micah repeats part of Isaiah's prophecy of the glorious and peaceful kingdom that God would erect in the latter day, and afterwards expressly mentions Bethlehem Ephratah, as the place from whence the ruler should go forth, who should be the illustrious shepherd not only of the Israel- ites, but other most distant people. Micah iv. 1 — 5. v. 2 — 4. §5. 21. Haggai prophesied, that during the time that a SYKES of Christianity, c. ii. p. 12—28. b Pbideaux's Connec. vol. i. p. 262—306. Bullock's Vind. 1. ii, c. iv. i 6. p. 184, &:c praes.p. 2 Hi— 2)8. Collinses Liu Scheme, c. v. 1 8. p. 173—^00. MOBE's Theol. Works, p. 204. Manke's Diss. p. 93—134. Ci AEKE at Boyle's Lec p. 427, 428. Sir I. Newt, on Proph. parti, c. %. Owen's Exercil. on Ep. to Heb. c CUAhD. oa Joel, ibid. k. Di&>. * Two eminent critics have lately exerted their talents upon the prophecy of the seventy weeks. The first is Michaehs, in his " Epistle de LXX. Hebdoma- dibus Danielis, ad D. Joannem Pringle, Baronetum." The other is Dr. Blay- NEY, in " A Dissertation by way of inquiry into the true import and appJication of the Vision related," Dan. ix, ver. 20, to the end, usually called Daniel's Prophecy of seventy weeks. Dr. Blayney has made some occasional remarks on Michaelis'a Letters. K. Lect. cxxxi. Prophecies of the Messiah ; continued. 73 the second temple was standing, which was not entirely demo- lished till the Roman captivity, (though in Herod's time gradually rebuilt) God would shake all nations, i. e, produce surprizing revolutions in them ; and the desire of alt nations should come into his temple ; on account of which the giory of it should be greater than that of the former house, though in external ornaments it were so much inferior. Hag. ii. 6, 9'. § 6. 22. Zechariah twice mentions a person whose name was the branch, i. e. probably who had been foretold by Isaiah and Jeremiah xxudet that character, (Vid. Isa. xi. l.Jer. xxiii. 5. xxxiii. 15.) on whom the eyes of God should be set with peculiar care, who should build the temple of God, and bear the glory and remove the iniquity of Israel in one day, and appear as a priest on his throne, (perhaps in allusion to Psal, ex. 4.) restoring under his administration peace and happiness. Zech. iii. 8 — 10. vi. 12, I'S^. § 7. 23. The same prophet foretels the appearance of a meek prince, who in token of the gentleness of his administra- tion should at Jerusalem ride on an ?ss : he is described as tlie person who, taking off the Jews from their forbidden con^dence, should speak peace to the heathen, and erect an universal em- pire, making a covenant by blood, whereby miserable sinn^ej;* should be delivered from destruction. Zech, ix. ^ — 12^ § 8. 24. The same prophet afterwards predicted an extra- ordinary effusion of the Holy Spirit upon the Jews, which should bring them in abetter manner to lament him whom they had pierced, and should be attended with ample provision made by divine grace for their pardon. Zech. x'li. 10 — 14. xiii. 1"*. § 9. 25. Malachi speaks of a messenger of the covenant, who should bring the Jews to a strict trial ; of a sun of righteousness which should arise, and whose appearance should be introduced by a person, who in the language of prophecy is called Elijah, i. e. probably one in whom his spirit should eminently appear. Mai. iii. l — 4. iv. 2 — 6*=. § 10. 26. From comparing these prophecies one with ano- ther, it appears that they all centre in one illustrious person ; a .PF.lRCF. on Heb. xii. 26 p. 190. Bisliop Ch A.sor ER of Christian, p. 86—102. p. 71— s;}. Ed. 'Z. l iteral Scheme, p. 120, &c. Cii.L on the Pruiih. p. 42. I.'Enfas 1 Introd. to the .Vew Tesc p. 14— 16. Bl I. LOCK'S Vind. p. 177—180. Bt.p.RiMAN at Boyle's Lcct. vol.ii. Serm. xiv. pnes. p. 41 — iS. ♦) LOWTH in Loc. c Chandler of christian, p. 102—107. p. 84— «». Ed. 2. Literal Scheme, p. 143 — 146. Bui LOCK'S Vind.. p. 175,176. SHERLOCK'S Fourth Dissert, d CHAND. ibid. p. 107— 11). 88— 94.M. 2. Literal Scheme, p. 1 4f>— 148. e CHANn. ibid. p. 63—86. p. 52—70. Ed. 2. Literal Scheme, p. 1 13—129. Bullock's Vind. p. IW— 184, .fEFi HIES on Chiistianity, p. 351—358. ^4 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. both as the language in which the deUverance is foretold by several of them is so much the same, and as there is no mention made of a succession of such deliverers, or a plurality, whose kingdom should be extensive and perpetual : to which we add, what we shall more largely shew in the scholium, that there was a very universal expectation of a Messiah raised in consequence of these predictions. § 11. 27. The sum of the Avhole is this, the prophecies of the Old Testament foretel that there should be a glorious per- son, descended from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, who should be born at Bethlehem, of a virgin, of the family of David then in its decline, before iherJews ceased to be a people, while the second temple was standing, and about 300 years after Ezra's time ; who, though appearing in mean circumstances, should be introduced by a remarkable forerunner, whose business it should be to awaken the attention and expectation of the people: He, (i. e. this illustrious person so to be introduced) should himself be eminent both for the piety, wisdom, and be- nevolence of his character, and the miraculous works he should perform ; yet that notwithstanding all this, he should.be reject- ed, and put to death by the Jews, but should afterwards be raised from the dead, and exalted to a glorious throne, on which he should through all generations continue to rule, at the same time making intercession for sinners : that great calamities should for the present be brought on the Jews for rejecting him, "whereas the kingdom of God should by his means be erected among the Gentiles, and diffuse itself even to the ends of the earth, w^herever it came, destroying idolatry and establishing true religion and righteousness. In a word, that this great per - son should be regarded by all who believe in him as a divine teacher, an atoning sacrifice, and a royal governor, by means of whom God would make a covenant with his people very different from that made with Israel of old, in consequence of which they should be restored to and established in the divine favour, and fixed in a state of complete and perpetual happi- ness^*. a CtAKKE at Boyle's Lcct. p. 390— 473. | Jorhn's Rem. vol.i. p. 170— 173,&c Bf TL. Anal, part ii. c vii. 25(3— 256. Dr. East Apthorp on Prophecy. EUSEB. Dem. Evang. 1. vi.— ix. I Barker's Messiah, Passim. * Dr. Gregory Sharpe, in his " Second Argument in Defence of Christia- nity, taken from the' ancient Prophecies," has shewn their application to the most remarkable events in the life and character of Jesus Christ j and this he has done without having reccmrse to double senses. K, Lect.cXxxii. 0/ the double Sense of Prophecies, hsc. 75 LECT. CXXXTI. 0/ the double Sense of Prophecies — Expectation of the Messiah among the Jews — Pretended Prophecies of Christ among the Heathens — Some objections to the Prophecies of the Messiah answered. § 1. Cor, I. JL ROM Iienoe it evidently appears, that there was in the divine mind a purpose of raising up a glorious prince, called the Messiah, to reign over mankind, and likewise of ex- citing a great expectation concerning him before he appeared m the world § 2. 2. From hence it will appear probable, considering the nature of prophecy in general, together with those express predictions mentioned above, that there might likewise be a re- ference to the Messiah in some of those passages, in Avhich the prophets speak in their own person, and describe extraordinary distress or glory in terms literally applicable to the IVIessiah, (comparing other prophecies) and q\\\\ figurativt'ly to them- selves. And it might be the wisdom of providence so to order matters, that many eminent persons in the Jewish state should in some matters resemble the Messiah, and man}- deliverances granted to the Jews should represent the great deliverance ex- pected from him. This may be the foundation of types, and for what may seem a double sense of some prophecies : which double sense is not to be understood, as if a prophecy equally and indifferently referred to many persons or events ; or as if, literally referring to a lower person, it was only fgurativelj/ and allegorically to be interpreted of the Messiah ; (for a pas- sage only capable of being accommodated to him is not by any means a prediction of him :) but it is to be so explained, as that it may appear the Messiah was principallij intended, and the prophecy literally referred to him, though it might in part be applied to that other person that typified him ; and might have been understood as referring to that inferior person alone, if further light had not been thrown upon it, by comparing other prophecies, or by the testimony of those whom on other accounts we have reason to regard as authentic interpreters. Nevertheless it must be acknowledged, that though the tracing the Messiah in such prophecies as these may serve to illustrate the unity of design, which (as we before observed, Led. lo:). a IIURD'feSerm.oa Proph. No. ii. 76 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRTVI. § 7. is a considerable additional proof of the truth" of a revela- tion, yet the main stress is to be laid upon such prophecies as those mentioned in the proposition, rather than on those in Avhich the prophets personate him. Yet when some of these, (as Fsal. xvi, xxii, xl, Ixix. Zech, xi. 12, 13, &c.) are compar- ed with parallel places in the Old Testament and correspondent facts recorded 'n\ the New, it is more reasonable to own that the sufferings and death, resurrection and exaltation of the Messiah were chiefly designed in them, than to consider the appeal made to them in the New Testament, as an objec- tion against the truth of Christianity : how far they are an objec- tion against the inspirathni of the New Testament, is a distinct point, and will afterwards be considered in Z^r^. IW*. § 3. 3. That so many prophecies looking to the Messiah and centering in him, and which at least seem to be fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth, and so naturally tend to promote the chris- tian cause, should yet be extant in the Old Testament, is a plain argument that it is a book of an extraordinary character, and likewise that it has in the main been kept uncorrupted by the Jews though through negligence or design some few passa- ges should be altered ; for had they allowed themselves any great liberty with it, they would probably have taken care to destroy or change such passages as have been quoted in the proposition. § 4. 4. It further appears, especially from the scriptures en\imerated in the first step, when compared with several pas- sages in those that follow, that the Messiah is not in scripture represented as a temporal deliverer of the Jews alone, by whom the Gentile nations were to be enslaved and destroyed ; but as an universal friend, teacher and benefactor, by whom they were to be brought to true religion and happiness ^, § 5. 5. It further appears, as above, that in order to recon- a Barro-w's Works, vol. ii. p. 205—207. Jeff. Review, p. 97— lOy. Chand. of Mir. part ii. c, viii. p. 255— 273. Harris's Crit. Kern. 4to, p. 80— 8J, WHiST. on Proph. at Boyle's Lect. p. 13—29. MuOGE's Prof, to the Psalms. IIURU's Serm. No. iii. JORTIN'S Rem. vol. i. p. 183 . b Moral Philos. vol. i. 328, 329, 335. CHAPM. against Morg. vol. i. p. 485—493. * Dr. HuRDis a vindicator of the double sense of Prophecy; and Bishop LowTH displays much ingenuity on the same side of the question, in his Lectures on the sacred poesy of the Hebrews. Vid. Piaelect. xi. De Allegoria mystica, p. 133 — 140. 3d Edit. Dr. SvKfs had many years before contended against a double interpretation of the prophecies, in his '* Essay on the Truth of the Chris- tian Religion," and in his Principles and Connection of natnral and revealed Reli- gion." Dr. Benson, in his " Essay concerning the unity of Sense," has endea- Tonred to shew, at large, that no text of scripture has more than one single sense, Benson on the Epistles, vol. 1. lutrud. p. xix — xUv. 2 Edit. K. Lect. cxxxii. Of the double Sense of Prophecies, &V. 77 cile those prophecies with each other, some of the expressions must be taken in a figurative sense ; or that v/hat is said of the conquests of the Messiah, or the destruction oF the enemies of the Jews, must be understood of the punishments to be inflict- ed upon those who, when the Jews become subject to him, should rise up against them ^ § 6. SckoL I. For tlie ilhistration of what has been hinted at Z^ct. 131. § 10. it may be observed, that there are several texts in the new testament, from whence it evidently appears, that there was among the Jews about Christ's time an actual expectation of the speedy appearance of the Messiah, though too many of them regarded him as a temporal deliverer. Matt, ii. 2—6. Lukeu. 25, 26, 38. iii. 15. John i. 19 — 25. vi. 14, 15. X. 24. Lukexix. U. Jets xxvi. 7. Some have thought that some traces of such an expectation are also to be found in ear- lier ages, 1 Mac. iv. 46. xiv. 35, 41, 48. Eccles. xxxvi. 6, 8, 12 — 17. (compare Lukeu 68 — 73.) xliv. 21, 22. Tobit xiv. 5 — 7. Baruch iv. 22. As to the express refereaces to the Messiah in the second book of E sdras ii. 42 — 47. vii. 28, 29. we wave them, because it is certain that book was cither en- tirely forged or interpolated long after the christian aera. — The many insurrections of the Jews about Christ's time, under im- postors professing themselves the Messiah, do further shew there was such an expectation among them, which was also common to the Samaritans, who apprehended he would be a prophet as well as a king ; compare John iv. 25, 29 — 42. § 7. There are also some remarkable passages in Josephus, Philo, Tacitus, Suetonius, and Celsus, which shew that such an expectation prevailed in some degree even among Heathen nations : and many have supposed there is a reference to the fourth eclogue of Virgil ; where there are indeed many things nearly parallel to those of the prophets, in which the glorious reign of the Messiah is described. Such expectations might possibly arise frpip tl^e dispersion of Greek translations of the old testament*. As for those prophecies of Christ, which are pretended to liavc been found in the books pf Zerdusht, (of which none is more memorable than that quoted by Abulpharagius,) 3 CiiAPM. ibid, p, 500—515. ♦ Some ingenious observations concerning lhe**PoHio" of ViRciL, maybe seen in Lowth's Lectures before referred to, p. 289 — 293. K. VOL, v. K 7S LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. there is little dependence to be had upon them, considering the uncertainty of the oldest Persian manuscripts from whence they are said to he taken, as well as the late date of Abul- PHARAGius. Neither can we much depend upon Co?ifucius*s pretended prophecy of him among the Chinese ; nevertheless it seemed nc t improper to mention them here ^* §8.2. As for the Sibylline Oracles^ which 'are said to have been preserved among the Romans with so much care, there is great reason to believe they were political forgeries; and it is cer- tain that those which are now extant were forged by some Chris- tian writer, after the events there foretold had happened ; since those events are much more plainly described there than in any Jewish prophet, which we can hardly imagine, especially since the apostle tells us, Rom. iii. 2. that the oracles of God were committed to the Jews, and never made any appeal at all to the Sibylline oracles for the conviction of the Gentiles. Yet we allow it very possible, that among the collections which were made after the first copies were burnt, some passages might be inserted from Jewish writings, (from whom it is certain many things were borrowed by the heathens) and probably it is to such passages as these, that the earliest of those christian writers alluded, when they mention the Sibylline oracles, before the time in which we can suppose those now extant to have been invented ^. § 9. 3. As to the endeavours which have been used to ener- vate the argument in favour of Christianity, drawn from the pro- phecies mentioned in the proposition, by shewing that they are capable of other senses from which the Messiah may be ex- cluded ; see the places referred to as glossed upon by Collins in his Grounds and Reasons, &^c. and the Literal Scheme, and the commentaries of White, and Grotius, who have studied to strain almost all these to some other sense ; and some of them in so unnatural a manner, as greatly to establish the interpreta- tion they would oppose.1 § 10. 4. The most considerable objection brought against applying these prophecies to the Messiah is, that the prosperity of the Jews and their return to their own land is foretold as an a Bishop CHAND. Def. of Christian, p. 3—57. Trav. of Cyrus, vol. ii. Append, part ii. pass. and p. l iT— 133, Svo. p. 300, &c. I2m6. Lardn. Cred. 1. i. c. v. p. 169—179, Works, vol. i. p. 131—139. COLM- Literal Scheme, c. i— iv. ' IlYEE Rel. Pers. c. xxxi. p. 382—386, TAVERNiER'sVoy. vol. i. 4^54, 4S.j. 1. iT.c viii. CojiFUCii Stiemu bimca, Pief.p, 15^0. JORTiN's Rem. vol. i. p. 294- Lampe's Synop. Eccks. llisL Lib, iv. adult, b Whist. Vind. i>\h. Or. pass. Prid. Connect, vol, ii, }). 620 — 635. i DWARDs on Script, vol, i. p. 317 — 340. Bishop Chand. Def. p. 10, 1 1. Obsop. Sib. Orac.p 186—192, and 429. JORTIN'S Ren^. iijid, p, 2B3, &c. Lect. cxxxii. Of the double Sense of Prophecies, Kc. 79 event to be accomplished by him ; whereas no such event is yet accomplished : see, amongst many other places, Ezek. xx. 34 — xxxvi. 24, 28. xxxvii. 21— 2S. Amosix, 11—15. 2cch, xiv. D — 1 1 . § 1 1. To this (besides what is said Cor. 5.) it is answered, (1.) That their being rejected for a time is likewise fore- told, and their being delivered over to the hands of their ene- mies. Fid, Lect, 130. § 14. Lect, 1 31. § 2. (2.) That christians expect a restoration of the Jens in the latter days, upon their believing in Christ, Roy7i, xi. 11, &c. and none can reasonably pretend, that their restoration is to precede their faith in him. (3.) That the preservation of the Jews as a distinct people, notwithstanding all their dispersions, leaves evident room for the accomplishment of these prophecies ; and is so remarkable a fact, especially when their moral character is considered, and so well agrees with the predictions of the Old Testament and the New, as to lay a reasonable foundation for expecting their fullest restoration in God's appointed time ^ § 12. 5. Whereas some think it strange, that the prophe- cies which seem most expressly to fix the time of the Messiah's coming, (such as Gen. xlix. 10. Hag ii. 6. Dan, ix. 26.) are no where urged in the New Testament, it may be answered, (1.) That it could not have been made appear, that the pe- riod marked out by them was entirely elapsed, during the time in which most of the apostles wrote, the sceptre not being quite departed, nor the temple or city destroyed. (2.) That it might have exposed the apostles to additional inconveniences in their work, to have entered nicely into the discussion of some of these prophecies ; as some would have engaged them in tedious calculations, of which the common people were not capable judges, and others in civil controversies between them and the Romans, which it was prudent as f-ir as possible to decline. Yet it is to be remembered, that Christ, when quoting a part of DanieVs prophecy of the seventy weeks, strongly intimates that the whole of it was worthy of special re- gard. Matt. xxiv. 15 ^. a Clakke 3180716*5 Lect p. 431 — *34. | Berrimas at Boyle's LecL voL i. Sena, xi p. LiM«. Coll. cum Juoxo, p. 70—72, aad 196. ( iio— -i io. I b SY"K£S of Whruianity, c. xvi p. 237. ic K 3 80 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PATITVI. LECT. CXXXIII. The Credibility of Jesus as a divine Teacher, § I . Prop, sj ESUS is worthy of bein*^ received as a teacher sent from Godf with entire credit to all his declarations, and obedi- ence to all his commands. § 2. Bern. 1. Many of the most remarlvabie prophecies re- lating to the person, state, and condition of the Messiah, had a remarkable accomplishment in Him : for it appears from the history of the evangelists, that he was born of a virgin descended from Abrahamy in the decline of the JewishstdXc, a little before the destruction of Jerusalem and the second temple by the Ro- mans; that he has a most wise, holy, and excellent person, go- ing about for the kindest purposes of instructing men^s minds, and healing their bodies, till at last he was put to death by the Jews as a malefactor : nevertheless that he was on the tbird day raised from the dead, and ascended into heaven; from whence he poured forth an extraordinary spirit upon his followers, whereby they were enabled to perform many surprising works^ and to propagate the worship of the one God, and the practice of true religion even among many of the remotest nations. — That such things were fact concerning Jesus of Nazareth, ap- pears from the whole tenour of the evangelical story, which wo before proved to be credible, Led, 1 24. § 3. 2. The Jewish prophets intermingled with their pre- dictions such encomiums on tho person in whom they should be accomplished, and such attestations of his divine mission^ as must recommend him to the highest regard and humblest obe- dience: particularly speaknig of him, as God's servant, whom he anointed to publish glad tidings, whom all men should ba obliged to hear ; as a king, who should finally triumph over all opposition, and should bring a secure and lasting blessing to all his faithful servants. Vid. ^Lect 130. § 6, 7, 9, 13, 15, &c. § 4. 3. To the former head we may properly ^dd the testi- mony of angels y and of persons of the most eminent sanctity about the time of his appearing, who are said expressly to have the spirit of prophecy : particularly of Gabriel in his message to Mary, Luke i. 32, 33. and in that to Joseph, Matt. i. 20, 21. compare ver. 23. Elizahethy Luke i. 43. Mary, ibid. ver. 47, &[c. Zechariah, ibid, ver, 68, &Cc. the angel to the shepherds, Lect. cxxxiii. The CredibiUtj/ of Jesus as a divine Teacher. 81 Luke ii. 10, 11. Simeo7i, ver. 29, Kc, Anna, ver, 38. and John the baptist, Mait. iii. 11. John i. 29. iii. 27—36. §5.4. The Jewish religion was constituted in such a man- ner, that there were many institutions in it, which bore so re- markable a resemblance to circumstances relating to Christ in the New Testament, that they could not but in some degree con- firm his claim ; and shew on the one hand the harmony between the Old Testament and the New, and on the other, how much Christ was the end of both. On this head, the abode of God in the Jewish temple, the sacrifices there presented, the purifi- cations appointed, and the intercession made by the high priest were remarkable circumstances, worthy of regard, as some other more particular ceremonies also were, especially those relating to the paschal lamb''. § 6. 5. The New Testament assures us, that Christ was per- fectly innocent and good, Vid. 1 Pet. i. 19. ii. 22. iii. 18. 1 John ii. 1. iii. 5. 2 Cor. v. 21. Heb. iv. 15. vii. 26, 27. which he also publicly asserted of himself, John viii. 29, 46. The impu- tations thrown on his character appear to have been false and malicious ; nor did any of the most inveterate enemies of Chris- tianity, particularly Celsus and Porphyry, deny the innocence of his life. And the silence of Judas sls to any accusation against him, nay, the express testimony he bore to his innocence, though he so intimately knew his circumstances, and had so strong an interest to have aspersed and ruined his character, is an important illustration of this, which is set in a most just and beautiful light by Bonar on the character and conduct of Jii^ das^. Yet, Our Lord declared himself to be such a person as the pro- position describes, and solemnly attests the absolute necessity of regarding him as such, John iii. 18. viii. 12, 2+, Luke xix. 27. Mark xvi. 16 \ § 7. 6. Christ foretold many things which he could not Lave foreseen by human prudence, Avhich therefore plainly ar- gued a divine revelation of them to him, considering how ex- pressly they were afterwards accomplished. Particularly such as these ; His own death, with the various circumstances of it, a Wits. CFcon. Focd. 1. iv. c. ix. ? 3.t— 58. I b Chapm- against Mo^^an, vol. i. p. 241 . Note. LoWM. Ilcb. Kit. part iii. c, iii. p iW, ad fin. 1 in cnAi.'& Presismptive Evidence, Ser. i. I Hartley on Man. voL ii. Prop. 34. • The Mr. Bonar here mentioned v\'as a Scotch clergyman, who published at Edinburgh, in the year 1750, a pamphlet, without his name, entitled, " Observa- tions 00 the cliaracter and cpnduct Judas Iscariot." It is now become scarce. K. 82 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. Mail. xvi. 21. XX. 18, 1.9. xxvi. 23, 31, &c. Mark x. 33, 34. xiv. 30. JoJm iii. 14, 15. xii. 32, 33. — His own resurrection on the third day, or, which according to the Jewish manner of speaking was e(|uivalent to it, after three days and three nights. Compare 1 Kings xx. 29. 2 Chron. x. 5, 12. Lukeu. 2\. Esth, iv. 16.V. \ ,Exod. xxiv. 18^) Matt. xvi. 21 .xii. 40. xxvi. 32. xxvii. 63, 64. John ii. J 3 — 21. — His ascension into heaven, Jb^n vi. 62. XX. 17. — The mission of the Spirit on his disciples to enable them to perform miraculous works, Johnny, 26. xiv. 12, 16, 17, 26. xvi. 7, 13. Mark xvi, 17, 18. Luke x. 18, 19. xxiv. 49. Jets i. 8. The persecution of his apostles, Matt. x. 16 — 22. John xvi. 2. Matt. xxiv. 9, 10. The manner of Peter's death, John xxi. 18, 19. — That Jerusaleyn s\\ow\ii be destroyed and trodden under foot by the Gentiles ; that its destruction should be sig- nified by several remarkable prodigies ; that false prophets and false Christs should come ; that the temple itself should be en- tirely demolished ; and that unheard of calamities should befal the Jewish nation. Matt. xxiv. Mark xiii. Luke xxi. — And finally, he foretold the extraordinary success of the gospel in the V'orld over all the opposition it should meet with, Matt. xiii. 31 — 33. xvi. 18. xxiv. 14. John xv. 16. compare Matt, xxviii. ult. The accomplishment of all these predictions sufficiently appears from the history of the New Testament, from Josephus, and EusEBius, and many other unexceptionable v/itnesses. Amongst whom some heathens are to be reckoned ; particularly Tacitus, (Hist. I. v. c. xiii.) Celsus, (Grig, against Cels. 1. vii. p. 339.) and Ammianus Marcellinus, 1. xxiii. sub init. apud DoD. 10 Serm. p. 295. which last reference relates to that illustrious fact of the miraculous interposition of providence to defeat Julian's malicious project of rebuilding the temple at Jerusalem, thereby to confute our Saviour's prophecy of its con- tinuing desolate : a circumstance set in the most convincing and beautiful light in Warburton's Julian, part i. pass. On this head we might also mention Christ's discovering secrets present or past, particularly to Nathaniel and the woman of Samaria, John i. 48—50. iv. 17, 18^ a Chand. Witnesses Re-exam. p. 14—19. Fam. Exp. vol. i. p. 384. Note d. I) WHiTEY's Gen. Pref. vol. i. § 12. ad fin. Whitby's Annex- on Matt. xxiv. TiLLOTs. Serm. vol. iii. p. 547 — 575. Limb. ColL cum Judzo. p. 46, 47. C r ARKE at Boyle's LecL p . 3^6—39(1. Ai-LiX Ref. vol. iL p. '2!^, 247. Jenk. of Christian, vol. i. p iio, 26. JORTiN'sRera. vol. i. p. 20— b9. Hodge's Serra. No. x. * Our Saviour's prophecies relating to the destruction of Jerusalem are amply coi\«idered by Dr. Newton, in his Eighteenth, Nineteenth, and Twenty-first Dis- sertations, vol. ii. p. 199 — 336, Works, vol. i. p. 392 — 4G6. Dr. Lardnpu is like- wise very copious upon the subject. See his Jewish and Heathen Testimonies, vol. i. chap. lii. p. 40 — 12S. Works, vol, vii. p. 38<^104. With regard to Julian's project Lect. cxxxiii. The Credibility of Jesus as a divine Teacher. 85 § 8. 7. Christ wrought a long series of various, public, and uncontrouled miracles; v. g. turning water into wine; feeding thousands with a ver\^ small quantity of provision ; casting out devils; cleansing lepers ;► giving sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, speech to the dumb, limbs to the maimed, and in some instances raising the dead ; quieting tempests by his command ; and at length raising himself from the dead, and ascending into heaven. See the whole history of the evangelists^ § 9. 8. Our Lord often made express appeals to these mi- racles in proof of his divine mission, Johji v. 36. x. 24, 25, 37, 38. xiv. 11. XV. 2 h Mark ii. 10. Matt, xi. 4, 5, 20, &c. John xi. 15. which by the way shews how much Dr. Chandler is mistaken, in saying that our Lord, in appealing to his miracles, only argues with the Jews upon their own principles, as upon the foot of miracles they acknowledged Moses while they re- jected him^.^ _ ^ § 10. 9. His disciples also wrouglit miracles in his name, to prove him to be such a person as the proposition describes, expressly declaring that to be the purport of those miracles, ^cts il 32—36. iii. 12, 13, 16. iv. 9— \ 2. Rom. xv. 18, 19. § 11. 10. .Christ was declared to be the Son of God by a voice from heaven, at his baptism, and his transfiguration, and in effect again afterwards, i. c. a little before his death, Luke iii. 22. Matt, xvii. 5. 2 Pet^ i. 17, 18. JohiixW. 28. § 12. 11. The proposition is_ farther illustrated by the new star which appeared at his birth, the angels which brought the tidings of it, the prodigies attending his death; among which, the darkness said to be mentioned by Phlegon, and the rend- ing the rock, (the marks of which are still said to remain) are particularly worthy of consideration*'. § 13. To which ipay be added his visibfle ascension, and his glorious appearance to Paul at his conversion, as well as to John in the island of Patmos, in a form so nearly resembling that, in which God manifested himself to the prophets of old. Compare Ezek, i. 26—28. Dan, vii. 9. with Rev. i. 13, 15''. a Arnob. adv. Gent. 1. i. p. 26—31. Lactant. Instit. 1. iv, c. xv. Lei.and against Tind. vol. if. p. 81, ' CHAFM. against Morg, vol, i. p. '2*8— 257. BuLKf EY's Oecon. book i. c. iv. Hodge's Serm. No. v. b CliAND.on Mir. p. 36—43, Chap.m. against Morg. vol. i, p. 257—273. c WHISTON, SYKES, and Chapm. of Phleg. Testimony. Flem. Cliristol. vol. ii. p. 97, 98. MAUNDR.'l'rav. p. 73, 74. Sand. Trav. 1. iii, p, I64. Larun. lewish and Heathen Testimonies. Works, vol. vii, p. 370— 3b5. d PiLKi.Ncr.Harm. Diss.i. 2 21. of re-building the temple of Jerusalem, Dr. Lahdnkp. has some curious obseiTations in his Testimonies, vol. iv. p. 46—70. Works, vol. viii. p. 376 — 393. K. 3 84 LECTURES ON DIVINITY, Part vr. § 14. 12. Seeing that Christ \ras described in the Old Testament prophecies, and represented under its types, as a person worthy of the highest regard; seeing prophetic persons renewed this testimony at the time of his appearance ; seeing be, whose character was perfectly innocent and holy, declared himself to be so, and God bore witness to it, by the prophetic gifts he gave him, and other miraculous powers wherewith he endued both Christ and his disciples, as well as by a voice from heaven, and by so many extraordinary interpositions to attest his mission ; considering also that miracles have been already proved to be an evidence of divine revelation ; {Vid. Led. 105. §12, &c.) we have just reason to believe that the revelation which Christ made was divine, and that he is without reserve to be credited in all he has asserted, and obeyed in all he has com- Iniinded^ 2. E, Z>. LECT. CXXXIV. Preservation of the Jews as a distinct People — The Writings of JosephiLs — The Time in which Christ appeared — Of MirU' clest Demoniacsy ajid Heathen Oracles, § 1. Cor. I, Considering how much the evidence of Christianity depends upon the Old Testament, there is great reason to admire the wisdom and goodness of divine providence in preserv'ng the Jews as a distinct people, dispersed almost all over the christian world ; and thereby adding force to the argu- ments taken from those sacred books, beyond what they could otherwise have had. Comp. Lect. 132. § 10, 1 1 § 2. 2. Considering how much the argument drawn from Christ's predictions of the destruction of Jenisalem is illustrat- ed by the writings of Josephus, it is also to be acknowledged as an extraordinary providence, that this author was preserved in such a variety of extreme dangers, and that his excellent writ- ings are come down to us so entire ; in which we have a more particular account of the desolation of his country, than of any other war of which we read in ancient history *. a Baxt. Works, vol. fii. p. 70. vol. ii. p. 114-— J55. FT.Eerw, on Mir. p. 144— Bi.ACK-w, at Boyirs Lecu Senn. vi. p. 66—73, 7b— bl. b Spect. vol. vii. Ko. Bi BNET's 4 Disc. p. »— 10. DODD. X berm. No. x. p. 277—279. Lardn. 3 Disc on the State of the Jews. Works, vo!. X. c Burn. 4 Disc. p. 10, 11. Jos. Bell. Jud. I. iii.c. vii. Bens. Prop, of Gosp. vol. i. p. 193—195. JoRTlN's Rem. vol. i. p. 3+. » The vahie of Josephus's cWdencc is well estimated by Dr. Lardwir, ia •Lect. cxxxiv. Preservation of the Jews, S(c, 85 § S. 3. The time in wliicli Christ appeared was peculiarly proper on many accounts ; considering that it was marked out by some of the prophecies quoted above, that the vanity of other attempts for reforming- the world had been sufficiently tried, that the world was in a peacefid state, and the cessation of the extraordinary gifts of prophecies and miracles in the Jew- isli chiirrh, for some preceding ages, would make the appear- ance of a person so eminently endowed with them the more honourable and the more remarkable ^. § 4. Schol. To say that the miracles referred to in the pro- position were performed hymagiCy\s very unreasonable: since on the one hand, there is no reason to believe that men of such an excellent character, as Christ and iiis apostles appear to have been, would have acted in confederacy with wicked spirits, or that these would have lent their aid to advance a cause which had so direct a tendency to destroy their own kingdom ; nor can we on the other hand believe, that God would have permit- ted such things to have been done in consequence of such a con- federacy, without interposing with miraculous evidence on the contrary side of the question, seeing these doctrines were far from being so evidently absurd, as to be incapable of being confirmed by miracles ^. § 5. 2. If we should grant (as many have maintained, though they luive not been able to prove it) that the case of those who are called Demoniacs in the New Testament, was nothing more than common madness or epiliplic disorders, the cure of these merely by speaking a word would be as true a mi- racle as casting out devils : but how far this M-ould be recon- cilable with the honour of the authors of the New Testament, in the report they have made of these miracles, will be consi- dered at large hereafter, Lect, 21 4 ^ § 6. That the miracles wrought by Christ were on the whole superior to those of MoseSy is shewn by a large and beautiful a Flem. Christol. vol. ii. p. 41 436. Tii.LOTs. Serm. vol. ii. j). ki'i, 463. JlARRis'sCrit. Diss.4to,p. 166—170. Fos r. Serin, vol. ii. .No. vii. Infancy of the World improper season, A:c. J£NK. Hcas. of Chrisiian. part ii. c. 23. vol. ii. p. 3S7— Ji,'S, Law's Considerations, part ii. pra?s. p. 126 — l.H. JOKTiN's Discour. No. 4. T.AYl.OR's Scheme of Div. c. 37. or, Bp. Wa TsoN'sCoU. of Tracts, vol, i. p. 16S. b Whitby's Comment, vol i. Pref. p. 20. TURRE i Loc. 13. Quest, ii. } 19. Br.ACKW. at Boyle's Lect. p. 73 — ^78. Chafm. F.useb. vol. i. p. 355. Note. Farmer on Miracles, c Beausobre apud Jortin'S Rem. voL ii. ji. 218. liis testimonies, vol. i. ch. iii. p. 1Q8— 134.— -Works, vol. vii. p. 104—109. See also the Doctor's concluding observation on Jossphus. Test, ibid, p. 167 — 17-1.— Works, ibid. p. 132—137. K. VOL. V. L LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. comparison of them, in Limb. Collat. p. 131, 132, 151 — 158. Jortin's Rem. vol. ii. p. 4 — 32. § 7. The cessation of oracles, among the heathens, might have been justly added under the eleventh step, could it be proved to satisfaction, (as perhaps it may) on the one hand, that there was any thing supernatural in them, and on the other, that they did cease at the time of Christ's appearance. But as this is matter of controversy, it seemed sufficient to have touched upon it here, referring it to further examination in a more proper place. But if granted, it is not a consideration proper to shew the suitableness of the time of Christ's appea- rance ; since it might as well have followed upon it, had that "appearance been sooner or later, § 3. and Lect. 215 LECT. CXXXV. Pretended Miracles of Apollonius Tyanceus — Vespasian^ Adrian^ &(c. — Miracles of the Church of Rome. § 1 . Schol. 5. Several heathen writers, and especially Hiero- CLEs, whose book EusEBius has answered, and Philostratus, endeavour to bring the miracles of Christ into disgrace by comparing with them, and preferring to them those of Apollo- nius Tyan^eus, of whom it may be proper here to give a short account. — He is said to have been a Pythagorean philosopher, contemporary with Christ, remarkable for his temperance and many other virtues. It is said, he claimed and exercised an extraordinary power of speaking all languages, and performing all miracles, equal 'to those w^hich are ascribed to Christ, not excepting even raising the dead. He is also said to have transported himself into the air from one place to another, and at last to have ascended into heaven ; and afterwards to have appeared to the emperor Alexander, To this story it may be objected, § 2. (1.) That according to the account which Philostra- tus gives of the manner in which he was furnished with the materials of his history, the facts must be very uncertain ; for he tells us that Apollonius had been dead or translated an hundred years before he wrote, and that his history was com- piled partly from the commentaries of one Damis, which wer<^ a Atterb. Serm. vol.i. Senn. iii. p. IQO, 131. ft Lect. cxxxv. Pretended Miracles, &[c. 87 never published, but given to Philostratus by the empress Julia as secret memoirs, without any evidence of their being genuiue ; and partly from the writings of Maximus Egiensis and Meragoras, the former of which only wrote a few parti- culars, the latter was, according to thecliaracter Philostratus himself gives of him, a very fabulous and romantic writer. He does indeed add, there were some monuments of some of these facts ; but places them in distant countries, as India and Ethiopia, where no writers pretend to have found them : and as for the letters of Apollonius himself, he owns they related not to his miracles, but to the curiosities of the coun- tries, through which he had tt-avelled : so that had Philostra- tus himself been ever so honest, and his design in writing ever so good, it is difficult to see what satisfaction he could have had himself or have given his readers as to any of those facts. § 3. (2.) The manner in which Philostratus has written his history, gives us but an ill idea of his- own character, and lays a foundation for great suspicion ; for it is very affected, extra- vagant, and most unlike the beautiful simplicity of stile which is observable in the New Testament, full of an ostentation of learning, and discovers a disposition to aggravate all facts to the utmost, which might tend to the reputation of his hero. §4. (3.) Many of the miracles which Philostratus as- cribes to apollonius were according to him done in secret, or before very few witnesses, or were self-contradictory, and others were vain and foolish ; not a few appear to have been borrow- ed from the history of the evangelists, and applied to Apol- lonius, Avith the change of a few circumstances. § 5. (4.) The occasion of writing his book, seems to have been the author's desire to injjratiate himself with Julia the wife of Severus, and with Caracalla the succeeding emperor, by detracting from Christianity, to .which they had both a great aversion. §6. 5. The story so soon died, and the disciples of ApollO'- nius were so few, that there is little reason to believe he was so extraordinary a person as Philostratus represents, especially since none of his followers pretend to have received from him a power of working miracles. §7. (6.) It has also been answered, that should the truth of this most incredible story be allowed, no certain argument could be brought from thence against the crethbility of the gospel ; lijnce Jpollonius did not profess to work his miracles L 2 88 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. in confirmation of any doctrine contrary to and inconsistent with it. Yet after all, the truth of the story would so far dero- gate from the honour of Christianity, though it does not directly oppose it, that it is most reasonable to rest the stress of the answer on the remarks under the preceding heads ^. § 8. 6. Some of the same remarks may be made on most of the miracles which heathen writers mention as performed by Esculapkis, 4driany Vespasian and others. The pretended number of them was small, the evidence very uncertain, most of them being reported by distant hear-say, and some others of them connected with circumstances, which would render it a dangerous thing to examine into them : so that upon the whole, the wisest of the Iltathens themselves did not appear to believe them. Or if it should be granted they were facts, since they were not wrought in confirmation of any proposition, the evi- dence of Christianity would not be impaired by them. On the contA'ary, as some of the most credible among them were signally subservient to the intended vengeance of God upon the Jews, taking them in all their circumstances, they give addi- tional evidence to Christianity rather than detract from it. As for any extraordinary facts ascribed to the Philosophers in EuNAFius, the distance of time in which he wrote, and the uncertainty of his information, sufficiently obviate any argu- ment to be drawn from them : they probably were the effect of the same enmity to Christianity, which engaged Zozymus to throw so many slanders on those great men who professed it ^ § 9. How extremely difficult it was for the most artful and bold impostor to secure to himself the reputation of a pro- phet, and any general regard to pretences of working mira- fles, may also further appear from the story of Alexander, in the Pseudo7nantis of Lucian j which is an admirable contrast to that of Christ and his apostles, and as such is compendiously a TlI,T,EMOVT'S Life pf ApOll. a»d JEMilNb'S Observ. ^v.Ai.LbROOK against Woolst. vqL i. p. IC— 18. WjiiThY Com. vol. i. Pief. p. 19- iLUE iw.onMir, p.249— 2Srt. a ir»];ER on the Messiah, part i. p. 63— 6i. Jacks. Cred. I. i. part ii. i 3. c. xi. ap. Op. vol. i. 1. i. c. xvji. p. 64 — 68. Weston's Reject, of Mir. c. iv. p. SV— . IJO. I/Iiistoirs des Empereurs, par M. CaEViER, vol. vii. 1. V. i b. Anc. Univ. Hist. vol. vi. 1. iii.c. xix. p. 691— 6t/«. fol. liOUCLAS's Criterion, p. 55—6.3. Labdner's TesL Works, vol. viii. p. 261. k HUET. Dem. Pr. ix. c. 142. J Wjtxr. ibid. voi. ii. Pref. p. 26. Sl'ETON. Vesp. c. vii. Pitisc. ia Loc & c. t. SPARUA.s Uust. c XXV. ap. Pitisc.p. 957. Jos. Ant. 1. viii. a ii. p. 257, 258. Col. Ed.— I. viii.c ii. g5. p. 339. Ill Ds. Fd. GiiO'i . de Verit. I. iv. c viii. DoucLAS'S Criterion, p. 96. Oastr. al Bov'.e's Lect. vol. ii. p. 280—28*. FLr.£T\v. oil Mir. p. 239—249. JiiN K. of Chri.stian. vol. i.p. 29. Jacks. Cred. ubi sup. p. 131—139. ap. Op. I. i.e. 23. vol. L p. •2—97. PlTi.sc. Lex. Ant. Rom. in Verb. -*ger, voU i.p. 416. Weston's Reject, p. 45— 49, 110— 112. Taci t. Hist. 1. xxiv. Univ. Hist. vol. xv.p. 21—178. Lapdn. TesC Worlts, vol. vii. p. 7S. Lect. cxxxvi. The Doctrines of the K^w Testament, S9 represented with great force in Lyttlet. obs. on St. Paul, p. 62 — 67. LARDN.test. works, vol. viii. p. 74. Campbell against HuQie, p. 189 — 210. Anc. Univ. Hist. vol. vi. p. 646. fol. Adams on Mir. § 10. 7. The miracles of the church of Rovie hardly'deserve any mention upon tiiis occasion ; many of tliem being ridicu- lous tales, according to their own historians, others of them being performed without any credible witnesses, or in circum- stances where the performer had the greatest opportunity for juggling: and it is par^icularly remarkable, that they are hardly ever wrought where they seem most necessary, i. e, in j countries where those doctrines are renounced, which that church esteems of the highest importance \ LECT. CXXXVI. The Doctrines of the N^w Testament True and Divine— Of St, PauVs Conversion — The Spread of Mahometanism — Mar- tyrdom— Cessation of Miracles, ^c. § 1. Pi'op. IThE system of doctrines dQllvercd to the world hi the New Testament, is in the main worthy of being received a* true and divine. § 2. Dem. I. Many important doctrines contained in the New Testament, were taught by Clirist in liis own person, and reported by the apostles as spoken by him ; now we have already proved that he was worthy of universal credit, and that j their testimony of facts deserves great regard. § 3. 2. The apostles received from Christ the promise of extraordinary divine assistance in the discharge of their office and ministry ; which must at least extend to the furnishing thetii with the knowledge of all necessary truth, and preserving them from gross and dangerous mistakes: John xiv. 16, l7, 26. xv. 26, 27. xvi. 13. xx. 21—23. Matt. x. 19, 20. Luke xii. 11, 12, xxiv. 49. /lets i. 4, 5. § 4. 3. The Holy Spirit was in a visible manner poured out upon the apostles on the day of Pentecost, in consequence of this promise ; and they professed to have received such assis^t- ance from him, as impowered them to declare the mind and a Kidder of the Messiah, parti, p. 59— 62. | Dougl 's's Criierioo,- 'J'lLLOTs.Serm. vol. iii. No. 1 17. p. 51 1— 513. Hlme on .Mir. p. 9i. Bi!£Vis r'ii Saul and Samuel at Endor, f. iii. Svkes on .Mir. p. 7. 90 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. will of Christ as authorized interpreters of it, and to challenge a regard to what they said as to a message from heaven, ^cts u, pass. I Cor, ii. 9, ]0, 12, 13, 16. vii. 40. xiv. 37. 2 Cor. ii. 10. iii. 5, 6. 1 Thess. iv. 8. GaL i. 11, 12, 15 — 17. Compare 1 Cor. xi. 23, Eph. iii. 5. 1 Pet. i. 12. 2 Pe^/. iii. 2, 15, 16. 1 John iv. 6. To which we may add all t!)e passages, in which the gos- pel ta sight by th'e apostles is called the gospel of God, 2 Cor. xi. 7. I l^im. i. 1 1. and sim. as also Fph. iii. 7 — 1 1. Gal. ii. 8, 9. and all those passages, in wliich the gospel-dispensation^ as de- clared in the discourses and writings of the apostles, is repre- sented as vastly superior to the Mosaic law^ of whose divine au- thority nevertheless the apostles speak (as we shall after ward* see at large) in such strong terms Vid. Led, 143. § 13. §5.4. There is a great deal of reason to believe that this was not merely an empty boast, or a mistaken conclusion of their own ; considering, not only the general probability f the thing, that after Christ had taught a doctrme introduced by such ex- tntordinary circumstances, some extram-dinary care sbould.be taken in transmitting it, but also the excellent character of the persons themselves, and the miracles which were performed and the prophecies which were delivered by them, some of which have already had a remarkable accomplishment, especi- ally those relating to the apostacy of the latter days^ and the arising of the man of sin ^ !. e. the papal kingdom ; not to men- tion the whole book of the Revelations. Vid. 1 Tim. iv. 1 — 3. 2 Thess. ii. pass^, § 6. 5. The primitive chiistians, who professed to have re- ceived their religion from the apostles, and who expressed the highest regard tor the autiiority of their writings, (as will be jnore fuUv sliewn in the following proposition] were attended with a remarkable power of working miracles, which continued in the church for more than a hundred years after the apostles' ti.me § 7. 6. God appears to have borne witness to the truth of cljristianity, by the extraordinary success which attended it, and bv the support which was given to those who endured martyr- dom for it. Tills success of the gospel appears wonderful in- a Cm A) M against Morg. vol. i. p. 5£>9. b-Sir I. N' wins oil the Projili. part ii. Bk>S'»n's !;i»s. on c^^'Man ot'Sin. Naih. TayL',11 of Faith, p. lO^—lW. tiLCHAL'iScrm. No^ii. c lhi.>.iX'b, c. ii. ^ 31, 3*.',56,«i7.c. v. ? 6. ap. CH Ap.'.'AS's Lajtrb. vo». i p. 30.">. hURK**. Fxcles. Ilist. 1. V. c. vji. C\i'i.lANaiiL.caict.p. Tebtli.u ad Sc.ip. H- Jlm. M aht. Apul No. i. ap. Op. p. ^5. lvial.withTrypho,ap. Op. p. 258. Paris. Oku:, contr. CcU. p- 124. >Mt>-i;T. Fo.LiX, c. xxvii. '1 FU lUf.! . Apol. c. xxiii. Rf.kvks's A]w1. vol. ii. p. 13fi. Note. V.iili: Cam. voJ. ii. Pref. i 10. p. UH-^d. Lect. cxxxvi. The JDcctnnes of the New Testament, Kc\ 91 deed, if we consider on the one hand, how speedy and extensive its progress was, and on the other, what opposition was made to It fromtlie prejudices ofeddcation, from the corrupt alTectionjr t)f men, which would render them exceedingiy averse to so hum- bhng a scheme, and so strict a system of morality. To tliis may also be added the candour with which the wiiole scheme was laid open at once, not excepting those parts which might give the fjreatest distrust, the want of the advantaire of human litera- ture, and other recommendations of a secular nature vm the side of the persons by wliom it was preached, the wit and eloquence •which were engaged against it in so polite an age and country^ and the terrors of persecution whinh were so early armed for its utter extirpation • tlnit such exquisite torments, as were often inflicted on Christians in these times should be supported by the 3'oungest and weakest with such patience and jov, and tliat the christian cause should he promoted by them, seems evidently to prove, not only that tiie sufferers had convincing evidence of the truth of the gospel, but likewise that God was present with them in so remarkable a manner as to acknowledge tiieir cause for his own § 8. 7. Since so much of the system of doctrines delivered in tlie New Testament came from Christ's own mouth, and th.^ apostles were so well furnished for acquainting us.botii with them and other particulars ; since such a testimony was borne to them both by the effusion of the Spirit upon tliem, and the miracles wrought by them and succeed u)g Christ ians, and by the extraordinary success of that doctrine they taught ; there is great reason to believe and admit it iis a system of divine truth. 2. E. n. § y. Cor. When it is considered how very Targe a part of this argument is derived from the testimony of Paul and his writings, it will appear that this extraordinary conversion was a circumstance most wisely adjusted by providence ; as on the other liand, what relates to him contains a compendious demon- stration of the truth of Christianity ; as is largely and excellently j)roved in Lyttleton on the Conversion of St. Paul. pass. Du- chal's Prcsump. Evid. Ser. 5 and 6". § 10. Schol. 1. Though it must be acknowledged, that tra- a Br.xsETof InspiiAt.)). 12S. Addison's Works, vol. iii. p. 314-— 317. EUS. Eccles. Hist. 1. v. c. i. p. 202, '20J, 20S. 1. iv. c. XV. p. iCyj. 1. viii. c. vii. A ITERB. Serm. vol. i. -No. iii. p. 9"^— I'-T, Whitby's Certainty of Clmnian t aitji, ^. vi. p. 140—160. Bi RSi-.T< f.jur nisc. p 37— 4B. K arrow's \Norks, vol. ii. p. 22.i,^. \V i;sT's Obscrv. on Christ's Resurr. p. 410—433. LMi.VN's Lite, p. 78. Hahti.ev on M;in, vol. ii. pro}). 4-i> JuKTlN's Hem. voL ii. p. IJiv'^c- 92 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. tlitional testimony is in some degree weakened by passing tiirough a succession of hands, and on tUat account the evi- dence of Christianity must in some degree diminish vrith time ; yet that may be balanced by the accomphshment of prophe- cies referred to gr. 4. as well as by growing observation on other parts of the internal evidence ^ Vid. Prop, 97. Schol. 2. § 1 1 . 2. It is most evident that the extraordinary progress of the Mahometan religion in the world, is a fact by no means comparable to the propagation of Christianity , considering the (liferent genius of it and tlie dilferent methods by which it was effected § 12. 3. It is urged, that martyrdom is no argument of a person's being in the right ; since there have been martyrs of all religions, and enthusiasts have died for notorious errors with the greatest readiness and zeal. Ans. It shews at least that people are persuaded of what they die for: and the thing for which the primitive christi- ans suffered was not a point of speculation, but a plain mat- ter of fact, in which, (had it been false) they could not have been mistaken S § 13. 4. The power of working miracles in the christian church was pretty universally ceased before Chrysostom's time. As for what Augustine says of those wrought at the tombs of the martyrs in his time and some other places, the evidence is not always so convincing as might be desired in facts of such importance. But we are not to wonder that miracles are generally ceased ; seeing if they were to be fre- quently repeated for many succeeding ages, they would lose much of their convincing power, and so would be less capa- ble of answering the end proposed by them*^*. & sharp's Serm. vol. i. p. 218—224. W AiiB. l):v. Leg. vol. i. p. I 2. 1 1 All 1 I.EY on Man, vol. ii. prop. 29. \j Limb. (Jollat. p. 136, 137. bAXT. Works, vol. ii. n. 7:5. AHROW's Works, vol', i. p. 375, 376. S;>r.F.'s Koran, j>. 2\ 40{), 410. I HID. Lett. 10 the Deist?, J 1, .5,7. apud Life ot .Maliom. < U K lev's Hist, of the Saracens. i I /\ R r F.Y on Man, vol. ii. prop. 45. Vv H n E's Ser. at Bainpt. Lect. A iTtKij Serm. vol.i. No. iv. p. 136,137- c Burn. Hist, of bis own Times, Rva vol. ii. p. «;58— sgo, JouTiN's Rem. vol. ii. p. 137. d At'oi;sT. de Civit. Dei, 1. x.\ii. c. viii, AuNOB. 1. i. p. '/7. I.ACTANT. Inslit. I. ii.c. XV. 1. ir.c. xxvii.l. v. c. xxi. Burn. 4 Disc p..5S— fio. 'J'ii,l.OT,s. .Serm. vol. iii. p. 509, .-ilO. JiiNK. of Christian, vol li. p. 484—4^)8. JURIKIJ'S past. Lett. p. (505 — (j(il. ^^ Hl.«IO^•■s Memoirs, vol. iii P. S. I I.ARDN. Cred. W ork^ vol. iv. p. 153. In 1747, Dr. Middlftow published «' An Introdtictory Discourse to a larger work, — coiicerniuc; the rairaculou.s powers which ate supposed to have sub- si. sted in the christian church, from the earHestages, through several succes.siv« ««iiturie.s ; tending to .shew, that we have no sufficient reason to believe, upon the authority of tbe prjinitivc fathers, that awy suck powers were continued to the L£CT. cxxxvii. Of divine Inspiration i Kc, 93 § 14. 5. Though we ought not to be over credulous in believing stories of miracles wrought in our own days, yet it would be a very groundless presumption to say, that God ne- ver does nor will work them. We are not judges of what it is fit for him to do ; and where facts appear with such evi- dence as would be admitted in other cases, it seems very un- reasonable to reject it here ^. LECT. CXXXVII. Of divine Inspiration — an Inspiration of Superintendtncy — Plenary Superintendent of Elevation — of Suggestion. § 1. Def. j^^NY supernatural influence of God upon the mind of a rational creature, whereby he is formed to any degree of intellectual improvements, to which he could not or would not in fact have attained in present circumstances in a natural way, is called in general divine inspiration. § 2. Def That is called in general an inspiration of SUPERINTENDENCY, in which God does so influence and direct the mind of any person, as to keep him more secure frooi error in some various and complex discourse, than he would have been merely by the use of his natural faculties. § 3. Cor. 1. A book may be written without any error at all, where yet there is no super-intendent inspiration, if the nature of the subject, and the genius of the man be such, as to be capable of such a composition. § 4. 2. A book may be written by assistance of such an in- a Account of VLaillard'sMirac. Cure. | CALAMY'sLife of Baxt. vol. i. p.4O0,4OI. church, after the days of the apostles." This publication was immediately attacked by Dr- Stebbing, (though without his na:ne ;) in *' observations on a book, inti- tuled, " An Introductory Discourse to a larger work and by Dr. Chapma.v, (likewise without his ranie) in the " Jesuit Cabal farther opened." Dr. Middle- Tov replied, in ** Remarks on two pamphlets, lately publi;^hed against Dr. Middle- Ton's introductory discourse." Soon after (Dec. 1748) appealed the Doctor's larger work, with this title, " A free inquiry into the miraculous powers, which are supposed to have subsisted in the christian church from the earliest ages, through several successive ages." The free inquiry was productive ot a controversy ia which tJie principal performances, in oppo-iLjon to Dr. Middleton, were by Dr. Parker, Dr. Church, Mr. L. Brooke, Dr. Dodwell, and Dr. Chapman j and in. support of the Doctor's system, Mr. y.\TE, and Mr. Toll. K. VOL. Y. M 94 LECTURES ON DIVJNITY. PaRT rl. spiration, in which there are some errors, provided they be fewer than in the course of nature must have been expected. § 5. Def. Plenary superintendent inspiration is such a degree of inspiration, as excludes ani/ mixture of error at all from the performance so superintended. § 6. Cor. 1. A book, the contents of which are entirely true, may be said to be written by a Plenary svperintendent inspiratioUy even though there are mavy things contained in it, the truth of which might have been known and recorded with- out such extraordinary assistance, if there are others which could not ; or if on the whole, a freedom from all error would not otherwise have been found there. § 7. 2. A book may be written by such a superintendent inspiration, in which there are many imperfections of stile and method, provided the whole contents of it be true, and tlie subject of it so important, as would make it consistent with the divine wisdom thus to interpose, to preserve that entire cretli- biht3^ § 8. Def. An inspiration of elevation is said to take place, where the faculties act in ^ regular ^.nd as it seems, a common manner, yet are rflWf^/ to an extraordinar3^ degree ; so that the composure shall upon the whole have more of the true sublime, or pathetic^ than natural genius could have given. §9. Cor. 1. In many cases, it may be impossible to judge how far this inspiration may take place ; since it is so difficult to know how far natural genius may extend, or how far corpo- real causes may work upon the animal frame, so as to produce a performance greatly above the common standard. § 10. 2. There may be such an inspiration as this, where there is none of superintendency, and much less any that i» plenary. §11. Def. Inspiration of suggestion takes place, when the use of the faculties is superseded, and God does as it were speak directly to the mhid, making such discoveries to it as it could not otherwise have obtained, and dictating the very words in which such discoveries are to be communicated, if they are meant as a message to others. § 1 2. Cor. 1 . There may be a plenary superintendency, where there is neither the inspiration of elevation nor suggestion. § 13. 2. Where there is an inspiration of suggestion, we may depend upoQ the cext^in truth of what, is so t»uggej»ted Lect. cxxxyii. Of divine Inspiration, &(c. 95 for it is not to be imagined that God would dictate or declare a falshood to any of his creatures, considering the veracity of his own nature ; and we may also conclude there will be a ple- nary superintendency of direction in reporting ix., if such super- intendency be necessary to the exactness of that report ; for it seems inconsistent with the divine wisdom to suppose, that God would suffer an inspired person to err through natural infirmit}', in delivering a message with which he has been pleased so expressly to charge him^ § 14. Schol. 1. All the kinds of inspiration which have heexi described above are possible to the almighty power of God ; since there is nothing in any of them contradictor}^ to itself, or which appears contradictory to any of the divine peifections. § 15. 2. There may be various ways, whereby God com- municates himself to his servants in the inspiration of siigges- iion : he may sometimes do it by immediate impressions on thewmrf, at other times by ^oui}ds formed in the air, or by visi^ ble appeararicesy in which the volition of some created spirit may or may rjot ipteryene ^. § 16. 3. Some have thought it improper to distinguish be- tween divine and diabolical inspiration ; seeing on the one hand an evil spirit can suggest nothing without a divine agency to render its volitions effectual, Prop, 32. and on the other hand, God's raising a thought immediately in the mind is no argu- ment that it is true, unless he appears to interpose so as to give testimony to it. — Bat we answer, that allowing both these, an important distinction is to be kept up between what God does as his own act, and what he does merely in the general course of his operations, in giving efficacy to the volitions of his crea- tures. A regard to the common usage of speech, and likewise to the language of scripture, as far as that is to be considered, will require us to maintain this distinction, even while we ac- knowledge a dependence of all inferior agents upon God, and his constant interposition to c^^rry on the designs of his provi- dence, amidst the greatest opposition which evil spirits ape making to them. Lect, 38. § 7 ^ a DODD. Fam Exp. vol. iii, Apiiend. No. iii. p. I Chandt kr on Joel, Diss. p. 10§-- ^H—VL j e Vandale dcorac. p.y— 12. }> Essay on Inspirat. p. 29—97. 1 BaxT. VVorkS; vol. 4I. p. 100. TILL07S. ScniJ- ▼wl.ii.^'o. ii. p.l6, 17. ) .M2 96 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. LECT. CXXXVIII. Testimonies of the Fathers to the Inspiration of the New Testa- ment— The New Testament written by a Superintendeiit Inspiration, § 1. Prop, To collect some testimonies of the primitive Fa-- ihers, expressing their sentiments concerning the inspiration of the New Testament. § 2. Sol. 1. Clemens Romanus says, " that the apostles preached the gospel being Jilled with the Holy Spirit : that the scriptures are the true word of the Spirit, and that Paul wrote to the Corinthians things that were true b}^ the aid of the Spirit.*' § 3. 2. Polycarp tells the Philippians, ** that none could attain the wisdom of Paul, by which he wrote to them.'* § 4. 3. Justin Martyr says, ^' that the gospels were writ- ten by men full of the Holy Ghost, and that the sacred writers spoke by inspiration." § 5. 4. Irenaus says, that all the apostles received the gospel by divine revelation as well as Paul, and that by the will of God they delivered it to us as the foundation and pillar ■of our faith : that the scriptures were dictated b\' the Spirit of God, and therefore it is wickedness to contradict them, and sa- crilege to make any alteration in them." § 6. 5. Clemens Alexandrinus says, that we that have the scriptures are taught of God ; that the scriptures are estab- lished by the authority of God ; that the whole scripture is the law of God, and that they are all divine." §7. 6. Origen says, that the scriptures proceeded from the Holy Spirit ; that there is not one tittle in them but what ex- presses a divine wisdom ; that there is nothing in the law, or the prophets, or the gospels, or the epistles, which did not proceed from the fulness of the Spirit ; that we ought with all the faithful to say, that the scriptures are divinely inspired ; that the gospels are admitted as divine in all the churches of God ; that the scriptures are no other than the organs of God." § 8. 7. Tertullian testifies, that scripture is the basis of faith , that all Christians prove their doctrines out of the Old and New Testament ; and that the majesty of God suggested what Paul wrote." Lect. Cifxxviii. Testimonies of the Fathers, ^c. 97 § 9. 8. An ancient writer in Eusebius says, that they •who corrupt the sacred scriptures abolish the standard of the ancient faith, neglecting the words of the divine writings, out of regard to their own reasonings; and afterwards, that they either do not believe that the Holy Spirit uttered the divine scriptures, and then they are infidels, or think themselves wiser than the Spirit, and so seem to be possessed \" § 10. y. Theophilus Antiochenus says (as Iren^us and Clemens Alexandrinus also do,) that the evangehsts and apostles wrote by the same Spirit that inspired the prophets." § 11. 10. The succeeding fathers of the church speak so expressly and copiously on this head, that it seems not necessary to pursue the catalogue any further ^. *^ 12. Con 1. It seems to have been the judgment of many of these persons, that the New Testament was written by a plenary superintendent inspiration at least, gr. 1, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9. § 1 3. 2. It is evident that in many of these passages, they de- clare not only their own private sentiments, but those of the whole church: and it is certain, that their allowing any book to be, as they expressed it, canonical, was in effect owning its plenary inspiration ; since that word imported a rule of faith and man- ners, from whence there was no human appeal, § 7, 8, 9''. § 14. Schol. 1. Some passages have been brought on the other side of the question from »/6To?w^; who seems indeed to allow that the apostles were subject to some slips of memory**. § 15. 2. A celebrated fable, related by Pappus in his Syno^ dicon, of a separation made in the grand council of Nice be- tween the canonical books of the scripture, and others concern- ing which there was a doubt, may be seen in New Transl. of New Testament, vol. ii. p. 874, 875. § 16. Prop. The New Testament was written by di super- intendent inspiration. § 17, Dem. 1. The apostles were, according to Christ's promise, furnished with all necessary powers for the discharge of their office, by an extraordinary effusion of the Holy Spirit upon them at the day of Pentecost. Acts li. 1 , &c. and a^^con^f time, Acts iv. 31. § 18. 2. We may assure ourselves, that they were hereby a EusEB. Eccles. Hist. 1. v. c. xxviii. Jenk. on Christ, vol. ii. p. 22. JORiiN's Rem. vol. ii. p. 48. Benson on the Epist. vol. i. p. 318. b WiJiT. Cojum. vol. i. Pref. p. 12— J J. I La Mothe on Inspir. 1. i. c. iii— vi. DupiN on the Canon, part i. 1. ii. p. 49— St. c Fam. Expos, vol. iii. Append, p. 43. Note. { d Five Lett, on Inspir. p. 47. I La MoTiiE of luspir. p. 44—47. OS LECTURES ON DIvrNlTY. Part VI. competently furnished for all those services which \yere of great importance for the spread and edification of the church, and of so great difficulty as to need supernatural assistance. § 19. 3. Considering how uncertain a iK\x\g oral tradition is, and how soon the most public and notorious facts are cor- rupted by itj it was impossible that the christian religion could be preserved in any tolerable degree of purity, without a writ- ten account of the facts and doctrines preached by the apostles; and yet on the other hand, we can hardly suppose that God would suffer a doctrine introduced in so extraordinary a manner to be corrupted and lost. § 20. 4. The discourses of Christ were several of them so Jong, and some likewise of so curious and delicate a nature, that it is not to be imagined, the apostles should have been able exactly to record them, especially so many years after they Mere delivered, and amidst such a variety of cares and dangers, xvithout some extraordinary divine assistance, or in the language of Ltct. 137. § 1. without an inspiration of superintendence .—^ For the time when the gospels were written, see (by the way) Fam. F>p. vol. iii. Append. No. iv. or vol. iv. of his Works*. § 21. 5. Many of the doctrines which the apostles deliver- ed in their writings were so sublime, and so new, that as they could not have been known at first otherwise than by an inspira- tion of suggestion, so they would need an inspiration oi super- intendenvy in delivering an accurate account of them. § 22. 6. There is reason to believe from the promise of Christ, that such parts of the New Testament as were written by the apostles, were written by an inspiration of superin- tendency. § 23. 7. It is not to be thought, that persons so eminent for humility, piety, humanity, and other virtues, as the apostles were, would have spoken of their writings as the words and tTie commands of ihe Lord, as the test of truth and Jalshood, and gloried so much in being under the direction of the Spirit, if they had not certainly known themselves to be so in their writ^ ingSy as well as in their preaching ; and the force of this argu- ment is greatly illustrated, by recollecting the extraordinary miraculous powers with which they were honoured, while mak- ing exhortations and pretensions of this kind, as was hinted above. Lcct. \36. ^ ^, 5. * For a discussion of the question concerning ihe time when the gospels were written, rccomse may be had to Gardner's Supplement, vol. i. Works, vol. vi. pni to Dr. Hknrv Owen's Observations oa ll»e Four Gospels, passim, K. Lect. c XXX VII r. Testimonies of the Fathers ^ 99 § 24. 8. There was an ancient tradition that Mark and Luke were in the number of the seventy disciples, who were furnished with extraordinary powers from Christ, and received from him promises of assistance much resembling those made to the apostJes ; compare Luke x. 9, 16, 19. And if it were so, as the arguments used to prove both the understanding and in- tegrity of the apostles may be in great measure applied to them, we may on tije principles laid down, conclude, that they also had some inspiration of superintendency. But considering Col. iv. jO, 14. Jets XX. 5, 6. xxi. 1 — 17, fiC sim, Jctsxu, 25. xr. 37 — 39. Phil. ver. 24. 1 Pet. v. 1 3. there is much more reasoa to regard that received and ancient tradition in the christian church, that Mark wrote his gospel instructed by Peter, and Luke his by Paul's assistance : which if it be allowed, their MTitings will stand nearly on the same footing with those of Peter and Paul\ Fid. Lect. 116. § 4* § 25. 9. It may not be improper here just to mention the internal marks of a divine original, the particulars of which must be submitted to farther examination. We shall endeavour to shew in the progress of this work, what must be evident to all who are well acquainted with the New Testament in the ge- neral, though capable of further illustration, that the excellency of its doctrines, and the spirituality and elevation of its design, the majesty and simplicity of its stiie, the agreement of its parts, and its efficacy upon the hearts and consciences of men, concur to give us a high idea of it, and to corroborate the external arguments for its being written by a superintendent inspiration at least. § 26. 10. There has been in the cliristian church from its earliest ages a constant tradition, that these books were written by the extraordinary assistance of the Spirit, which must at least amount to superintendent inspiration ^ Valet proposition Lect. 138. § 27. Cor. From hence we may certainly infer, that the upostles were not left in their writings to misrepresent any im- portant facts on which the evidence of Christianity was founded, or any important doctrine upon which the salvation or edifica- tion of their converts depended^ *. a Whitby's Pref. to Luke. Mills's Cr. Test. Prol. ad Marc, & Luc. Jones against Whist, p. !^ — -\5. Bens, on ihe Propagat. of Cliristian. Append, part i. ? 1,2. b Benket on Script. ? 6. p. 163— COO, WHITBY'S Gen. Pref. Com. vol. i. } 4—7. Low 1 H on Inspir, p, 5 — 19, c Fam. Expos. voL iii. Append, p. 43—57. * Concerning the inspiration of the New Testaipent, see Mioh^^lxs's Lec- 3 100 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VI. LECT. CXXXIX. Objections to the Plenary Inspiration of the Apostles considered, § 1 . ZchoU 1 . It is a controversy of considerable difficulty and importance, whether the inspiration and superintendcncy under which the apostles were, extended to every minute circumstance in their writings so as to be in the most absolute sense plenary. {Vid. Lett. 137. §5.) Jerom, Grotius, Erasmus, and Epis- copius, thought it was not, and Lowth himself allows that in matters of no consequence, (as he expresses it) they might be liable to slips of memory. But on the contrary, it seems evi- dent that the emphatical manner in which our Lord speaks of the agency of tlie Spirit upon them, and in which they them- selves speak of their own writings, will justify us in believing that their inspiration was plenary, unless there be very convinc- ing evidence brought on the other side to prove that it was not: and it is to be remembered, that if we allow there were some errors in the New Testament as it came from the hands of the apostles, there may be great danger of subverting the main pur- pose and design of it ; since there will be endless room to debate the importance both of facts and doctrines ^. § 2. 2. Against such a plenary inspiration of thp New Testament it is objected, that there is no circumstance in which more extraordinary assistances were promised to the apostles, than when they appeared before magistrates ; yet some mistakes in their conduct then shew, that even this promise was to be taken with some limitations; and consequently that in other circumstances they might also be liable to mistakes. Compare Matt. X. 19, 20. Mark xiii. i 1. with Actsy^xnu 1 — 6. To this we answer, 1. That much is to be said in vindication of the apostle's conduct in the instance to which the objection refers. Vid. Fam. Expos, in Loc. a Whitby's Gen. Pref. vol. i p. 6. Five Lett of Insjjir. p. 75 — 84. LAW'g Theory, p. 23X. Haetley od Man, vol. ii.Prop. 19. Low™ on Inspir. p. 40, 41. P. SiMOS sur le uxte du Nout. Test. <« xxiii, x.\iv. Warbl Rf. Serm. vol. i. No. 6. MLDDLET. Po5th. Worlts, vol. ii.p. 340. tores, as translated by Mr. Marsh, vol. i. p. 70— 97.— See also, Mr. Marsh's notes in the same volume, p. 374 — 388. Some observations on the subject occur in Dr. Campbell's Preliminary Dissertatious to his translation of the Four Gospels, Dis- jfiTtation i. part ii. p. 24 — 31. K. Lect. cxxxix. Objections to the Plenaiij Inspiration, S'c, lOl 2. That the apostles might be preserved from mistakes in their apologies, aiui yet might be left to some human infirmities as to other circumstances in their behaviour before magistrates'*. § 3. 3. It is further objected, that the apostles did not seem to apprehend each other to be inspired ; as appears by their debatitig with each other in the council at Jerusalem, Jets xv. and by Paul's blaming Peter, Gal. ii. 24. neither, it is urged, did the Christians in those early days apprehend them to be in- fallible, since their conduct was in some instances questioned and arraigned, ylcts x'l. 2, 3. xxi. 20 — ^24. But to this we an- swer, (besides what was observed before, that some mistakes in conduct might be consistent with an inspiration of snperinten- dencv in their writings^ that in both instances in question the aposiles were in the right ; and the passages urged will only prove that there were some Christians even then, who did not pay a due regard to those grand ministers in the Messiah's king- dom : to which we may add, that Christ's promise to them did not import, that their first views of things should always be right in the whole administration of their oflice, but that on the whole, he would make proper provision for their information. And if Ave consider how strong a temptation they would have been un- der to think too highly of themselves, if they had been under a constant plenary inspiration ; it may appear a beauty in the di- vine conduct, to have left them in some instances to the natural weakness of their own minds, (compare 2 Cor. xii. 7, 9, 10.) and sometimes to interrupt those extraordinary gifts in parti- cular cases, as he clid those of healing, (compare 2 Tim. iv. 30. Phil. ii. 27.) still providing by other hands a remedy for those ill consequences, wliicb might have arisen from an uncorrected mistake: for as to Dr. Morgan's pretence, that the apostles after all went on eacli in his different opinion; it is entirely a false assertion, and admirably well confuted by Dr. Leland in the passage referred to below ^. § 4. 4. It is further objected, that Paul, who asserts him- self to have been inferior to none of the rest of the apostles, (2 Cor, xi. 5. xii. ii.) speiaks of himself in such a manner, as plainly to shew that he did not apprehend himself under such a plenary inspiration; (Vid. I Cor. vii. ]0, 12, 25,40. 2 Cor. xi. a Five T.etters of Inspir. p. 41— 47. I.OWIH on Inspir. p. hO— 86. b l.elt. ot liisi)ir. p. yti — 61. • I.OWTU of Inspir. p. bij— 100. . V\ iTSii Meletcmata, ]). til— 64. M<»HGAN's Mor. Phil. vol. i. p. 54—81. CllAi'.vi. iigainsl Mori', vol. i. p. IJIT— 37?. VOL. v. LF.r.AND against Morgan, vol. i. p, 398 — 422. Middle 1. Posih. Works, vol. ii. p. 269. Lardn. Rem. on Ward's Dissert, p. 157. \\ oi ks, vol. xi. p. ^35. Heath. Test. Works, vol. viii. p. 21:i. Benson's Uist. of the Plain. of CUtisl. vol. ii. p. »3— 70. 102 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. 17.) nor do we find that any of the apostles introduce their dis- courses with such clauses as the prophets used, to declare that they spoke as the oracles of God. We answer, this will indeed prove that they did not imafrlnc themselves to have been always under an inspiration mg^^es- iion; nevertheless if what they said was proper, and what they determined was just, their inspiration of superintendency nnight still be plenary ; and indeed their distinguishing in this point seems strongly to imply, (especially when compared with the passages quoted before, Lec£. 133. § 4.) that their decisions in other points of doctrine and duty, were by inunediate revela- tion from Christ ^ § 5. 5. It is also objected, that therp are several passages in the history of the evangelists, which are directly contrary to each other, so that it is impossible they should both be true; particularly in the genealogy of Christ, and the story of his last passover, sufferings and resurrection. — To this we answer, (l.) That there are many seeming contradictions which may be reconciled in a satisfactory manner without doing violence to the text, as appears from our notes * on many of the passages in (]fuestion. (2.) There are many other difficulties, which may be re- moved by various readings, or at least by altering a few words in the text : now forasmuch as it is evident from the many various readings, that the transcribers were not under a super- intendent inspiration, it seems upon the whole more reasonable to suppose an error in some of the first copies, which ma}' have extended itself to all the rest, than to suppose the original er- roneous, for the reason given before, § 1 f. (3.) If any cases do occur, in which neither of the former solutions can take place, it seems reasonable to conclude, [det. par.) thdX where the writers of the Ncav Testament differ from each other in their accounts, those of them who were apostles, rather than the others, have given us the exaqt truth, and were "under a plenary superintendency, considering tlie pecoliar" dig- nity of the apostolic office: and accordingly some have observ- a La Mothe on Ingpir. p.'87— 39. I Whitby's Geu. Pref. to his Comm. vol. i. p. LowTH on Inspir. p. 40—51. 6— «. I Benson on Epist. vol. i. p. 123. * Referring to the notes in the Family Expositor. C. f Several instances of the difficulties which may be removed by various read- ings, will be found in Michaelis's observations on the subj';ct, in the first volume of his Introduction to the New Testameat, as before referred to. K. Lect. cxl. Objections; continued, hkc. 103 ed that there is little apparent difference if any, between Matthew and John. But there seems no necessity for having recourse to this expedient. And as to placing stories in a dif- ferent order, it is certain that the best historians do not always confine themselves to that of time ; and the hasty manner m which the evangelists must write in the midst of their labours and dangers, may be an abundant excuse for setting things down as they came into their mind\ § 6. And it deserves to be seriously considered, whether what of di/ficulty remains from the agreement of Mark and Luke in the order of their stories, where they both differ from Matthew, may not easily be accounted for by supposing that Luke took Mark for the ground-work of his gospel, and con- tented himself with changing his language into purer Greek^ and adding a great number of important particulars, which had not been recounted by him, but which Luke collected from credible witnesses. (C'omp. Luke i. 1 — 4. where it is possible ccrx^-v may refer to early facts omitted by Mark.) This seems rather more probable, than that Mark was an abridgment of Luke ; which might be another hypothesis for solving the ob- jection''. LECT. CXL. Objections; continued — Many Things in the Nexc Testament written by Inspiration of Suggestion. § 7. G. .Z^N objection nearly akin to the former, is taken from the difference there is between the quotations from the Old Testament, as they stand in the New, and the original ; which must at least have argued some failure in the memory of the apostles. § 8. This Mr. W histon answers, by supposing that where- ever there is a variation, the Jews have corrupted the present copies of the Old Testament on purpose to disparage the New. But we wave this, for reasons given Prop. 107. — Nor will it be sufficient to say, the apostles quoted from the LXX. since all their quotations do not exactly agree with that, nor indeed per- a Beza in Act. vii. 14. Ca! viN. Harm in Matt, xxyii. 9. p-354. & in Acts vii. 16. Apud DODD. Fam. £xp. val iii. Pref. ;id fia. N JO>ES against \Vhist.c. iv. p. 21— 36. b MiDDLET. Posth. WorL', vol. ii.p. 'I'29. BE>.sON"iIiis'-of Clu-i«t. vel. u. p. 104, 1.ECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ri. fectiy wkh each olher. Compme Ala ti. xiii. 14, 15. Mark iv. 12. Luke viii. 10. John xii. 40. j^cts xxviii. 26. Ro7n. xi. 8. in •which Isa, vi. 9, 10. is quoted or referred to with some variety. We therefore chuse rather to allow, that this is indeed an ob- jection against their being under a plenary inspiration of sugges- tion: but forasmuch as they no where assert that their quota- tions were literally exact, they might be under a superintendent inspiration, if the sense were, as they represent it, where-ever they argue frou) the quotation : and as for other passages, which are only introduced by way of allusion^ (as many evidently are) it was much less requisite the quotations should be exact there. We may also observe, that the variety with which the Fathers quote the same texts both from the Old Testament and New, is a further argument against Mr. Wmiston's hypothesis : and in- deed it appears, that the most accurate writers among the an- cient Classics vary in manv places from the originals they quote, which considering the Jonn of their books is no wonder § 9. 7. It has been urged as the stroiigest objection of all, that the apostles often argue from* passages in, the Old Testa- ment, where not only the words, but the original sense appears so different frorn the purpose to which it is produced, that it were unreasonable to imagine the arsfument conclusive, and • consequently the superintendency of their inspiration nan/; since they assert it as a fact, that the things to which they ap- ply such and such passages were referred to in them, of which the following quotations among many others are a specimen, Matt. i. 23. ii. 15, 18, 23> viii. 17. xxvii. 9, 10. Gal. iii. 16. — To this it is answered, § 10. (I.) That in several of these passages the reasoning of the apostles appears to be well founded, as we have endea- voured to shew in our notes upon them, and as will frequently appear upon the justest principles of analogy, even where the direct reference is not so apparent. To which it is to be added, that where the original meaning of a passage on the whole ap- pears dubious, the sense given by an apostle is certainly to be preferred to another, which from examining the text alone mi^ht appear equally probable, especially considering how in- determinate many forms in speaking used in the Hebrew Janguage are, and how great an obscurity lies upon many passages in the Old Testament, and may well be expected in prophetic writings. See Led. 132. § 2. § 11, (2.) The phrase, this was fulfilled, or this was done » Wbist. £a«. for rest die Old Test. p. 12, &c, \ Collinb'B Grouads, &c. p. 97—102. Lect. cxl. Objections; continued, Kc. 10? that it viight be fuJfillccU (though Mr. Peirce makes a great distinction between these two) does not always imply, that the passage referred to was a prediction of the event ; but only that the event recorded was attended with such circumstanctes, as that the prophecy quoted upon the occasion might with great propriety of expression be accommodated to it : and in this solu- tion we chuse to acquiesce, rather than to say, that the misap- phcation of prophecies might be consistent with plenary inspira- tion as to the truth of facts; for, as we shall afterwards more particularly observe, tiie understanding the prophecies of the Old Testament was a miraculous gift, imparted not only to the apostles, but to otiier Christians inferior to them, and many have thought it to be the word of knowledge spoken of 1 Cor. xii. 8 § 12. There is a great deal of reason to believe, that many things contained in the New Testament were written by an in- spiration of suggestion ; since the apostles sometimes expressly assert that they received what they wrote by rtvelaf ion from Christ ; and this is peculiarly applicable to the prophetic' part of their writings; compare Eph. iii. 3,5. Gal, i. 12. 1 Cor. ii. 10, &c, xi. 23. It is also exceedingly probable that they were frequently instructed in aji extraordinary manner, not only as to the matter about which they wrote, but likewise as to the language they should ufx*, 1 Cor. ii. 13 and whoever peruses their writings attentively, will find they frequently express themselves, even wdien they w^rote upon particular occasions, in phrases of such latitude and extent, as would make their writings abundantly more useful to Christians in all succeeding ages, than they could have been, had they confined themselves closely to the particular occasion, as some who have para- phrased their writings have done : a circumstance in which it is very probable they had a particular divine direction, and upon observing which the just interpretation of their writings will greatly depend. But it docs not seem rea- sonable to believe, that evemj word which the apostles wrote was dictated to them by an immediate revelation ; for (as a Coi.LiNS's Grounds, &c. part i. c. viii. p. | Cha>'D. on Mir. part H. c. xi- p. 338— ;363. • y;'^')0. I Pejrce on Phil, ad fin. Dissert, ii. SYi:i:s on Christen, c. xiii. p. 206 — ?52.. j Wap.b. l.)iv.Leg. vol. ii. 1. vi.c. vi. Ji:ffries's kevfew, c. viii. ]>. U^i, & c. ' j Hartley on Man, vol. i-. Proi>.3. MlDUi-ET. i'tstii. Works, vol, ii. p. 3.i9. | KEi'iNicori's Serm. on Isa. vii. 14.— 16. * An amijle discussioii of this subject will be found in a recent publication of Dr. Henry Owen's, entitled, " The modes of quotation used by the evangelical writers, explained and vindicated." Michaelis has devoted a chapter tothe sanie. subject, in which there are many observations deserving of notice. See his " IntroductioD to the New Testament," vol. i. p. . La MoiHE on Inspir. Par. ii. c. i. * The style of the New Testament has been a great object of examination anrl debate. Mr. Anthony Bl.^ckwall, in his celebrated work, entitled, " The Sacred Classics defended and illustrated," has endeavoured to support the purity, propriety, and eloquence of the language used by the apo>tolical and evangelical writers. Dr. Campbell is of a different opinion, and has made some particular strictures on Mr. Blackwall's Positions. The Doctor has, likewise, considered at large the nature of the style of the New Testament, and its peculiar idioms. See the preliminaiy Dissertations to his translation of the Four Gospob, vol. i. p. 1—24. ibid. p. 32—100. The larjgua.^e of the New Testament is likewise treated of very copiously, and in a great variety of views, by MiCHAfcLrs's Intn>d. vol. i. p. 97 — 199. For Mr. M.^rv:h's Notes, see ibid. p. 3S8 — 4tC. K. Lect. cxlt. Apostolic Gifts and Powers. 107 by God, in consequence of some word or action of that per- son, to whom the power is said to belong. § 2. Prop. To take a more particular survey of the gifts and powers of the apostles, according to that account of them vhicli is given in the New Testament. § 3. Sol. and Dem, Sect. I. The chief of their spiritual GIFTS, (perhaps so called in allusion to Psal. Ixviii. 18. com- pared with Eph. iv. 7, 8.) are most particularly enumerated I 6V. xii. 8 — 10. and seem most probably to have been thus distinguished. There was, § 4. 1. The word of wisdom, or a full and clear under- standmg of the whole scheme of christian doctrines, whereby thev were able to make men wise to salvation: J Cor, ii. 6, 7. Eph. iii. 10. compare 2 Pet. iii. 15. This fitted them to make* the most perfect declaration of the gospel ; on account of whicli the apostles are represented as under Ciirist the foundation of the christian church, Eph. ii. 20. Rev. xxi. 14. compare Matt. xvi. 18=*. § 5. 2. The word of knowledge, which Lord Barring- ton and Dr. Benson think to have consisted in an extraordinary ability to understand and explain the sense and design of the Old Testament, and especially its reference to Christ and his gospel: compare Rom. xvi. 25, 26. i Pet. i. 11, 12. lioni.n. 20. 1 Tim. vi. 20. — Bv this gift they were freed from those pre- judices which they had imbibed, relating to the perpetuity of tlie Mosaic law, and the temporal grandeur of the Messiah's kirigdom; by this their want of skill in the original Hebrew, or of acquaintance with the Greek version was supplied; and they were enabled to remove scruples arising in the minds of the Jews, and to clear up and set in the strongest light that part of the evidence of Christianity which depended upon their scriptures*'. § 6. That this was given to the apostles and primitive Christiajis is certain ; but that it was called the word of know- ledge seems not fully proved by the quotations above. — Dr. Chandler supposes that the word of knowledge was but a lower degree of the word of wisdom ; i. e. a capacity of disco- vering the christian scheme with a convincing evidence to the minds of others, and quotes Rom. xv, 14: 1 Cor,i.5, 2 Cor. a Bens. Prop, of Christ, vol. i, p. 40— i6. Chandler on Joel, p. 133—135. BARRinr,TO>'s Miscellanea Sacra, Ess. i. ■Wariu'RTOS's Serm. vol. i. p. 211. b Barri.sgton's Essay, p. 4,'. BjUNS. ilikL p. 4<>— is. LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. ii. 14. viii. 7. Eph. i. 17, IS. with some other scriptures for that purpose S § 7. 3. They had the gift of discerning spirits, i, e. of Icnowing by what spirit a man spoke who pretended to inspi- ration, of knowing the secrets of men's hearts in some instances, and judging of the fitness of a person's genius and character for any particular office and station in the church : but Dr. Chand- ler explains it only of former , referring the latter effects to prophecy ^. § 8. 4. T])ey had also the gift of prophecy, in that supe- rior degree which related to foretellins: future or discover- ing secret events, and in that inJ(rior sense of the word in which it is often used to express officiating in public worship, by preaching, prayer, or singing, 1 Cor. xiv. pass. pnes. ver, 24, 25 ^ § 9. 5. They had also the gift of tongues, or an ability of readily and intelligibly speaking a variety of languages which they had never learnt ; which though infamously represented by Morgan was a most glorious and important attestation of the gospel, as well as a suitable, and indeed, in their circumstances, a necessary fuYniture for the mission for which the apostle and their assistants were designed. Nor is there any reason with 33r. Middlefon, to understand it as merely ait occasional gift, so tlKit a person might speak a language most fluently one hour, and be entirely ignorant of it the next ; which neither agrees with what is said of the abuse of it, nor would have been sqffi- cicnt to answer the end proposed**. § 10. G. They had also the gift of interpreting tongues ; so that in a mixt assembly, consisting of persons of different nations, if one spoke in a language understood by one part, another could repeat and translate what he said into different languages understood by others. Whether these versions were made of the whole discourse when ended, or sentence by Sen- tence, we cannot certainly say; but if the latter method were used, it would not seem so strange to them as to us, if we may a ruAVDr.F.R on Joel, p. 135. Warm r:i', ubi supra, b Bens. iLui. p. 4^ — '>('. .Vi EaBiNr. againsi Fost. 2fl LetL p. 40—54. Tost. 2d 4ctt. loSlebbing. Chani). on Joel, p. 14^, 143. c Kens. ibid. p. 70,71. CilANn: on Joel, p, 13R— 142, 4 MORO. Mur. yhA. vol. ii.p.a31,m lEi.AND against Morg. vol. ii. p. 22.t — 2'30. Bens. ibid. p. .-iS, 5!). CllAND. ibid. p. 14-!— 146. M iDiiLiiT. Free Enq. jiref. p. 23. JoR I in's Item, vol i. p. \ 't>. MirjDi.ET. Kss. on Gift of Tonguw, Wise. Works, vol. ii. p. 379. Warb. Scira. vol.i. p. 176. Lect. cxli. Apostolic Gifts and Powers, 109 credit the account given of the method of interpreting the scrip- ture in the Jewish synagogues\ Vid l Cor, xiv. 5, 6, 13. § 11. Some have supposed that Paw/ had a gift pecuhar to himself, i. e. of knowing in some cases what passed in his absence, as well as if he had been present, 1 Cor. v. 3,' 4. Col, ii, 5. compare 2 Kings v. 25, 26. vi. 8 — 12. but it is certain this did not habitually reside in him ; as indeed it is uncertain, whether many of the most wonderful of these gifts and powers did without interruption dwell in any mere man whatsoever. Compare John iii. 34. § 12. Sect. II. The most considerable miraculous powers of the. apostles were these, 1. The power of inflicting supernatural punishments ^nd even death itself, by a word speaking, on bold and daring offenders. Wdi,Acts\. l — 11. xiii. 10, 11. 2 Cor. x. 6, 8,9. xiii. 2, 3, 10. And as evil angels might sometimes be the instru- ments of inflicting these temporal judgments, it is probable these may be referred to, when persons are said to be by the apostles delivered to Satan, 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. 1 Tim/u 20 ^ § 1 3. 2. The apostles seem to have been endowed with an extraordinary degreeof/ortitude,fa.Y beyond what they naturally had, but necessary for the scenes of extraordinary diflSculty and suffering through which they were to pass. Acts ii. 36. iv. 5 — 13, 19, 33. V. 28, &c. viii, IS § 14. Their extraordinary degree of sincerity, dihgence and activity, patience, love to men's souls, and other uncom- mon virtues and graces might also be mentioned as further illus- trating this head § 15.3. The apostles had also a power of performing the most extraordinary cures, and even of raising the dead; and some of those kinds of miracles w^hich were not peculiar to them^ were wrought by them in a superior manner. Vid. Acts v. 1 5. ix. 36—42. xix. 11, 12. xx. 12S § 16. 4. The apostles had also a power, which asitseemiJ was peculiar to themselves, of giving, the miraculous gifts of the Spirit to others by laying on their hands ; and there were very few who received it otherwise than by that means, Act^ viii. a Jones's Jewish Ant. J 318—326, & J 334, MS. Bkns, ibid. p. 60. CnAND. on Joel, p. 146, 147. I) Be.ns. ibid. vol. i. p. 52—56. VOL. v. BARni^CT. Ess. ii. p. 51, 52. c I'.ENS. ibid. p. 61—63. GAnTinu T of Christ's Resurr. p. 35—61. d Barrisct. Ess. ]). 47 — 50. e iJAKKi-SCT. ibid, p. 53. 110 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. 14 — 19. John xiv. 12. Rom. \. 11, 12. 2 Tim, i. 6. Gal. iii. 2, 3, 5. 1 Thess, i. 5. v. 19, 20. 1 Cor, i. 4—7. 2 Cor. xii. 12, 13. Acts xix. 1 — 7. For the further illustration of this Dr. Benson has asserted, that the Holy Ghost never fell immediately on any but our Lord after his baptism, and the apostles, first on the day of pentecost, and a second time mentioned, -^c/^ iv. 31. on the eunuch. Acts viii. 39. according to the Alexandrian reading ; on Saul after his baptism ; on the first-fruits of the devout Gentiles before baptism, Acts x. 44. and on the first- fruits of the idolatrous gentiles of Antioch mPisidia, Acts xui. 52. But the instance of the Eunuch^ with that of the devout Gentiles \s precarious : and indeed the case of the Gentiles at Antioch seems to be far from so extraordinary a one as Dr. Ben- son would make it : and the foundation for supposing it so ; i. e. the different periods of preaching the gospel to the devout ^ and then to the idolatrous Gentiles, is a mere unsuyjported hypothesis. That the phrase of being filled with the Holy Ghost, does not signify any thing so singular as he supposes, appears from comparing^/)/*, v. 18. and many other places where the phrase is used. See Fayn, Expos, vol, iii. on the phrases cited above ^. LECT, CXLII. Of the Abuse of miraculous Gifts — no proper Successors to the Apostles, §1. Cor. 1. It does not seem teasonable to ..mention the .power which the apostles had ofbindiiigand loosing, of remitting or retaining sins, as a gift or power distinct from the preced- ing ; compare Matt. xvi. 19. xviii. 18. John xx. 23. for if this be understood, of declaring in an authentic manner what was lawful under the christian dispensation, they were furnished with that by the word of wisdom, with which therefore this gift .or power taken in this sense would coincide ; if it be taken for inflicting or removing calamities sent as miraculous punish- ments of sin, it will coincide with that power mentioned, Lect. ^41. § 12, 13. and if it should be explained of declaring to par- ticular persons that their sinS were forgiven, they could only do it by virtue of their extraordinary giit of discerning spirits^ Led. a Bens, ibid. vol. i. p. 64— 66. vol. ii. p. 11—19. I Bahringt. Ess.i.p, 101—112. JL£LA^D against Morg. vol. i, p.^bipbS. Note. | Mooufi's Serin, on Miracles. Lect. cxLir. Of the Abuse of miraculotis Gifts ^ Kc. 1 1 1 141. § 6. whereby they would be able to judge of the sincere faith and repentance of the person concerned ^. § 2. 2. This particular survey of the extraordinary furni- ture of the apostles for their work, confirms the arguments advanced above to prove the inspiration of their writings, which appear in fact to have been intended for the service and guidance of the church in all future ages. To this Dr. Mor- gan has objected, that as these gifts were plainly capable of abuse, compare 1 Cor, xiv. no argument could from thence be drawn as to the divine inspiration of those who were possessed of them. — But in answer to this, we must distinguish with respert to these gifts and powers. The word of wisdom and of knowledge, explained above, could not be abused as occasion of error, the truth of the things taught being essential to the ex- ercise of the gifts themselves, and false pretences to them being discovered by that of discerning spirits. The gift of healing was not a permanent thing : comp. Lect. 139. § 3. and as for the gift of speaking with tongues, the miracle of that lay in conferring it by imposition oi hands, not in using it after it was conferred. So that on the whole, there is no foundation to believe, that any miraculous gifts or powers were used in con- firmation of falshood in any case, though they might be used in confirmation of truth by very bad men, which is all that is insinuated, Matt. vii. 22. Compare for further illustration, Gal. in. 2, 5. Rom. xvi. 18. 1 Cor. iv. 18 — 20. 2 Cor. xii. 12. ^ sim. Col. ii. 4. Jude ver, 16. which passages when compared together further shew or intimate, that miraculous works or powers were peculiar to the teachers of truth ^. § 3. As for 2 Thess. ii. y. it seems the words in question might be rendered lying signs, u^onders, and miracles, i. e. fictitious and pretended miracles, such as the Romish church has apparently dealt in : and Matt. xxiv. 24. evidently relates to false teachers in the early ages of Christianity, when there was" a superior miraculous power in the church ; such perhaps as Elymas and Simon Magus : so that by the w^ay, there is no proof from scripture of any miracles having been wrought to confirm falshood, which have not been opposed by superior miracles ; nor can any one prove that this shall ever be the case, as was m part intimated above, Lect. 106. § IS a Bess. ibid. p. SO— 52,56, 57. | Leland against Morg. vol. i. c. xiii. p. 374— b MORG. Mor. Phil. vol. i. p. 80, 81. ( 387. CHAl-M. agaiMt Morg. vol, i, p. 300--317. | Benson on the Epist. vol. i. App. to 1 Tim. 1 c B£^s. uui. Supra, p. 14?. O 2 112 LECTURES ON DIVINITV. Patlt vi. § 4-. 3. If it could be certainly made out, which I apprehend it cannot, that there is an irreconcilable difference between any circumstances in the history, and that there was so in the origi- nal, it would {ctet. par.) on those principles seem most reason- able, to adjust the testimony of those who were not apostles by that of those who weiT, according to Sir Isaac Newton's scheme of the harmony : for it is not so certain that Peter reviewed Maik^s gospel, and Paul Luke's, as that Matthew and Johiiwere the authors of those published under theirjiame ; Tid. Lect. 138. § 24. and the concurrence of Mark and Luke in their order can be no just objection to this, especially if the conjecture, Lect. 139, § 5. be admitted^ § 5. 4. As the endowments of the apostles were so extraor- • dinary and pecuhar, there is no reason to believe they had any proper successors in the christian church ; unless it can be proved, there are some who succeeded to their gifts and powers, by which they were furnished for their extraordinary work^. § 6. 5. The whole foundation of Popery, as a distinct religion, is therefore overthrown j since that not only supposes the contrary to the precedmg corollary, but also adds a great many other suppositions still n^ore extravagant : for as we shall elsewhere more lar-gely shew there is no evidence that Peter had any superiority over the rest of the apostles ; or if he had, that he had any who were his successors in tfiat extraordinary power ; or that those successors were Roman bishops ; or that the present bishop of Rome is legally by succession possessed of it ; yet all these things, some of which are no|priously false, and others of such a nature that they can never bq proved to be true on their own principles, must be taken for granted, before that authority of declaring the sense of scripture can be vindi - cated, which the church of Rome has arrogated to herself, and upon which her other most extravagant claims and most absurd doctrines are founded § 7. Schol. I. Several of the gifts and powers mentioned in the proposition appear to have been imparted to christians of inferior order ; not only to prophets, evangelists^ elders or bishops, and other teachers, but also to those who made up the congregations under their care ; particularly the gift of pro- phecy, that of speaking with and interpreting tongues, and • Dodo. Diss, on Nev. Harm. ap. Fam. Expos, vol. iii. Ai)j)end. No. iri. or Works, vol. iv. Sir Isaac Newton on Proph. 1. i. c. xi. b BOYSE's Works, vol. 1?. p. 271, 272, 27(i, 277, Barring r. Misc. Sac. Ess. ii. pass. C heCL agaioeiPoperx, No. iii ^ if. Burnet's 4 r>«sc. No. lii. Barrow of the Pope's Supremacy, pass. Neai.'.s and Sm i rii's Scnnoas, iaUie 5altcx%« Hall. Serm. against Popery. Lect. cxlii. Of the Abuse of miraculous Gifts, S^c. 11 S discerning spirits ; with regard to the former of which, Dr. Benson thinks some are called helps, and with regard to the ]a.tteY,gover7imeiits, as they were called to assist both in instruct- ing and guiding the church : 1 Cor, xii. 8 — 10, 28. though Dr. Chandler is of opinion, that the helps were persons of extraordinary hberality, raised up by God to be helpful to others by their own generous contributions, and that thcgovern- ments were deacons, whose business it was to preside over the distribution of ch;irities, Acts vi. 3. Rom. xvi. 2. which may considerably illustrate 7?ow.xii. 8. Dr. Betison thinks it proba- ble, that there were few, if any, in the prmiitive church who did not receive these gifts, though perhaps they might all of them 7iieet in none but the apostles, to whom the word of wisdom seems to have been peculiar ^. § S. There is a difficulty attending the gift of the interpre- tation of tongues f which has not been observed by those whohave writteiyipon tlie subject, and may here deserve our notice ; tn'z. how a person speaking with tongues should need to prat/ that he might interpret, I Cor. xiv. 13. without supposing that he spoke by such a miraculous impulse, as rendered him merely the organ of the Spirit of God, which would be inconsistent with our answer to Morgan under the second corollary. — It is obvi- ous to answer, that there might be persons in an audience of various nations, and consequent!}^ the person speaking supposing to both Romans and Persians, himself being a Greek speaking Latin, might not be able to interpret to them all, as in the given instance into Persian. — Butthenit may be answered, this was for want of another tongue, which is not here supposed to be the case;^ and therefore perhaps it will be impossible fully to remove the difficulty, without supposing there were some, who though they^could speak no tongue but their own, were yet miracu- lously enabled to interpret into it what should be spoken in any other tongue, which would make this office, though it were only bearing a secondary part, very excellent, and the gift itself very extraordinary ^. a Rf.ns on Prop. &c. vol. i. p, 66—73. f Chandler on Joel, p- 131—133, & 149— 15J. tAKiriNG. Lsi.i.p. llb—lio.iUid. p. 7i»TaUe. j b Cha.ndler on Joel, ul.7— 16; 116 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. § 12. 11. The ancient Jews had a tradition among them, that these books were written by divine inspiration ; and there- fore received them as canonical, t, e, as a rule of faith and man- ners S § 13. 12. The grand argument of all is, that Christ and his apostles were so far from accusing the Jews of superstition, in the regard which they paid to the writings of the C3ld Testa- ment, or from charging the Scribes and Pharisees, whom Christ on all proper occasions censured so freely with having introduced into' the sacred volume mere human compositions ; that on the contrary, they not only recommend the diligent and constant perusal of them, as of the greatest importance to men's eternal happiness, but speak of them as divine oracles, and as written by an extraordinary influence of the divine Spirit upon the minds of the authors. Vid. Jp"| signifies. On the fourth day, he supposes the luminous particles, before more equally dispersed, were gathered in one central body ; w^hereby the little planet near us became, by the reflection of its rays, a moon; which, being the most considerable of the nocturnal luminaries, might by a beautiful figure be said to rule over the night and the stars, allowing it very probable that the fixed stars, and planetary systems which may possibly attend them, were created before. It may possibly be objected against this hypothesis, that at this rate there would be no distinction between day and night before the fourths! ay ; since this imperfect luminous matter equally diffused on every side w^ould give the whole terrostial globe a kind of equable and universal twilight. It would therefore be an improvement upon the hypothesis, to suppose that the luminous particles were from the first gradually turning towards the centre, though not united in it; the consequence of which would be, that the hemisphere nearest the centre would then be lighter than the other. Bishop Patrick thinks a luminous mass distinct from the sun, and nearer the earth, was first formed, a \rnnT. Theony, praes. p. 3—33. I EDWARDS'S £xerciutiors, No. i. p. 1—25. Lect. cxLv. The Mosaic Account of the Fall, Kc. 121 which on the fourth day was perhaps with some alteration to us unknown changed into the sun^. § 10. The chief objection against this scheme is, tliat it does not naturally offer itself to the mind from reading the Mosaic account. But it may be replied, it is sufficient if by any interpretation it can be shewn that it might possibly have been true: and it would appear an argument of great wisdom in Moses, or indeed of extraordinary divine direction, for him, pre- possessed as he probably was in favour of the vulgar hypothesis, to give such an account of the creation, as should neither direct- ly assert it, nor yet so much shock it, as to throw the minds of ignorant and unlearned men into speculations, which might have been d/strimental to his grand design of confirming them in the belief of one almighty Creator of heaven and earth, and so pre- serving them from idolatry. § 11. On the whole, supposing that none of these hypo- theses should be satisfactory ; the objection pretends to no more than this, that God did not observe such a proportion as we should have expected in some of his works: but it ill becomes us to limit him in such a circumstance; especially as we know Jiot certainly wha^ great ends either in the natural or moral world might be answered by a deviation from it'' LECT. CXLV. The Mosaic Account of the Fall — The Sentence pronounced on Eve — The Deluge, ^ 4 I. Sect. IL It is said that the Mosaic account of the Fall is absurd ; not only as it represents God as suspending the happiness of mankind on so indifferent a circumstance as his eating the fruit; but also supposes a brute to speak, and yet a Patrick on Gen. i. 3—15. Univ. Hist. vol. i. p.36— 4V. fol. l> Nichols's Conf. vol i.p. 90—126. Ed. l2mo. C lay ion's Vind. of the Old Test. p. 4—5. Tay f.OK's Sdieme, c. iv. or Watson's Collect. J ackson's Chion. Antiq. vol. i. p. 1 — 'ii. of Tracts, vol. i. * The Mosaic account of the creation is particulaily considered and vindi- cated, in " Moses and Bolinbroke : a dialogue, in the manner of the Right Hon. :¥***>i;**^ author of " Dialogues of the Dead," by S.^MUtL Pye, M. D. Tins work was printed in 1765. In the first volunu; of the collection of tracts, entitled, ** Commentaries and Essays published by tl>e Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures," are Critical notes on the first nineteen verses of the fust chai)ter of Genesis," p. 83 — 93. These notes are understofxl to have been wrilteu by tlie <:elebrated Irish philosopher, Richard Kirwan, Esq. K. 123 LECTURES ON DIVINITV. Part vi. Eve to have taken no alarm at it, and out of regard to what such a creature said to have violated tlie divine command, and to have been guilty of a weakness, when in the perfection of human nature, of which few of her descendants in the present degeneracy of it would be capable. § 2. Ans. As for the offence in question, it may be shewn elsewhere, that how. light soever it might be in itself, there were circumstances of most enormous aggravation attending it, Avhich might abundantly justify God in the punishment inflicted upon account of it. — As to the latter part of the objection, which is indeed the chief diiRculty, some (with Abarbinel) have re- plied, that the serpent only spoke by his actions, eating the fruit in the presence of Eve and seeming rather refreshed and animat- ed than injured by it. But we wave this.; nor do we chuse,to i^ay with Mr. Joseph Mede, that she took the serpent for a wise though fallen angel, who might know more of the nature of this new formed world than she, and could have no principle of enmity against her, to lead Jjim to wish her destruction. Nei- ther do we say v. ith Dr. Thomas Bqrnet at Boyle's Lectures, (after Tennison) that she took him for some attendant spirit sent from God to revoke the prohibition before given. It seems more probable, that the fact might be, as it is beautifully repre- sented by Milton, i. e. that the serpent, being actuated by an evil spirit, might pretend to have gained reason and speech by that fruit, and from thence might infer with some plausible ap- pearance of argument, that if it was capable of producing so wonderful a change in him, it might exalt the human nature even to divinity. Compare 2 Coi\ xi. 3. and Rev. xx. 2\ § 3. Sect. III. Others have objected against the sentence pronounced on Eve and th^ serpent as absurd; seeing the wo- jnan could not but with pain bring forth, nor the serpent go othcrwL;i;e than upon his breast, nor indeed be justly punished at all for a crime of which he was only the innocent instrument. As to what relates to the woman's bringing forth, we answer, § 4. I . That it is not al)solutcly impossible that some altera- tion mi<;ht be made in the structure of the womb on that ccca- sion ; perhaps a small alteration might suffice, considering with how little dilRculty most women in hot countries go through tlicir labour: or a Bt RSFT's Anlixol. 1. ii. c. vii. Ml Di.'s \\ orks, \).'2.'>,2\. !>• R\-. at Buvle'.-> Lect. vol. ii. p. 10—37. Ml-T. Par. Lost, I. ix. Kcv. f •>^aiTi. with Cand. vol i. p. 16 — 27. II / R i 1 EY on Man, vol. ii. p. 104. Le d-EKC'sDiss-jri. No. iv. Berry Str. Lect. vol.i. p. 204, 205. Barr. Ess. on Div. Disp. Apj>en'i. \Jns&. i. Hlst^s Lss. p. 304— .3 iJ. U.^iv. Hist. vol. i.p. 59 — 65. 'l ENNisoN of Idol. p. J54r— 356. WAiEi;r.. .Scrij). Vind. vol. i. p. i2. CiiANDX.. benn. vol. iv. No. i. 1-ECT. cxLv. The Mosaic Account of the Fall, 5Cc. .123 § 5. 2. God, knowing the fall would happen, might con- stitute things in such a manner as to suit a fallen state, when the event was not to take place till after sin was committed ; which seems to have been the case as to other instances, v. g. the da- mage done by poisonous and voracious animals, thunder, light- ning, and tempests, &c. § 6. As to that part of the objection which relates to the serpent, it is probable his form might be considerably changed, perhaps from that of a winged animal : and as this would be the means of confirming the faith of the penitents in their expected victory over the great enemy, (of which it was indeed a kind of miraculous attestation,) and of mortifying that evil spirit wiiose organ the serpent had been, there could be no injustice in this, nor indeed any cruelty ; for beasts being designed for the use of men, we mav as well grant, that one species might be debased to a lower kind of life for his instruction and comfort, as that such multitudes of individuals should be daily sacrificed to his support '-. §7. Sect. IV. It is objected, that the Deluge couXCi, not possibly have been universal^ because no stock ot water could be found sufficient to over-flow the earth to such a degree as Moses has represented. § 8. To this we chuse not to answer, by denying the uni- versality of the deluge, as many have done, the wprds of Moses being so express. Gen. vi, 12, 13, 17. vii. 4, 19 — 23. and indeed if it were not universal, there would have been no need of an ark to preserve a race of men and beasts : To which we may add, that the animal and vegetable /o^^iV^ dug up in all parts of the world, are demonstrative proofs that the deluge extended over the whole earth : and there is little room to doubtbut the number of mankind, considering their longevity, would by that time have been abundantly sufficient to people the earth. We therefore rather replv, by observing, that tliough the (juan- tity of water which could naturally be furnished by rain should indeed be allowed insufficient for that purpose, yet it is possible, according to Dr. Burnet's scheme, that part of the outward crust of the earth might be broken, and fall into the abyss, which might by that means be thrown up and dashed abroad to such a degree, as to overflow the highest mountains, which he thinks then first raised. Others, as Mr. Whiston, suppose a m;zff^ (which his antagonist Dr. Keil was compelled by his arguments a.MEDE's Works, p. 229— ?33. I Jenkins of Christianity, vol. ii. p. 2-t6— Rev. exam, with Cand. vol. i. p. r>P, &c. Abp. Kl.NG's Serm. u 71. Whi^^O.s's Life, p. 239—214. Addend, p. 651. j I. 12^ LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. to acknowledge, did probably pass near the earth at that time) niiglit overwlielm it by its atmosphere. — Others endeavour to account for it, by supposing tlie centre of gravity was changed, or that the waters of the abyss were in an extraordin^y mannef drawn up on this occasion. — But if none of these hypotheses be admitted, there is no absurdity in supposing a miraculous pro- duction of water, or a miraculous removal of it: since it is most certain, if the history of the Old Testament be credible, (as we have before proved) miracles have been often wrought upoa much less important occasions LECT. CXLVl. Of Noah's Ark and the liainbow — The Original of the Blacks — The Peopling of America — Confusion of Tongues — The Jssi/riau Empire, S(c, § I. Skct. V. It is further objected, that an ark of such di- mensions as Noah's, could not hold creatures of all species, and the stock of provision for a whole year, which yet the history asserts. To this it is answered, §,2. 1. That , we do not certainly know the exact length »f tlje cubit, by which the dimensions of the ark are comput- ed: but §3. 2. Many critics have shewn, that on the common com- putation of the cubit, the ark being 150 yards long, 251 broad, and 15 high, was at least as large as one of our first rate men of Svar ; nay, some say, as large as five of them : and they have endeavoured to prove, if it were so, that it might contain both the animals and their provision. The controversy is too large and nice to be repr^^sentcd here, but may be seen in a good ab- stract in Vv^ELLs's Geog. of the Old Test. vol. i. p. 69 — 91. Saurit-.'s Diss. vol. i. p. 8G— 92. Univ. Hist. vol. i. p. 103, 104. Calmet's Diet. Article, Ark. I i allet on Heb. xi. 7. Wilkin's a RURSEr's Theory, vol, i. 1. i. c. p. 10— 4(1. c. vi, )). lO'J. WiJis r, Theory, jx 376— 'tOO, Ki-n.'s cx.nn. of Burn, and Wlust. p. 2S— 34, 17 .", I78,'_'0'i. Sauk 1 >'s J)i.ss. vol, i. ]). 9>— ] 10. Ckay ion's Viiul.of Script, j). 150. Kev. txam, vol. i. liis?. x. p. 171, &c. JnICH. Confer, vol. ii. p. 184, Kuw, Exerciiat. No. ii. p.2(', &c. Univ. Hisi. vol. i. p, 95— 103. Kay's 3 Disc. No ii. r.iK-ydop. Hi it. Art. Delude, J &c. llAU rr.iiY on Man, vol, ii, p. 106. Ln Ci.ERC'3 Diss, No. V. * Tn the fifty seventh volume of the tinnsactions of the Royal Society, No. iv. is a paper hy Kdv. ard Ki.nc, Esq. entitled, " An attempt to AccQunt for tiie Uui- ver^al Deluge." K. Lect. cxlvi. Of Noah's Ark and the Rainbow, &(c, 1 2J Real Charact. part ii. c. v. § 6.7. p. 162 — 168. Stillingf. Grig. Sac. 1. iii. c. iv. § 7. p. 551, 552. Encyclopsed. Brit. Ar- ticle, Ark. Chambers's Diet. Ditto Rees's Cyclopatd. Ditto Hartley on Man, vol. ii. p. 106. § 4. Sect, YI. Seeing the rainbow appears a phsenomenon necessarily resulting from the nature of light, and the form and situation of drops of falling rain, it is represented as an absur- dity, that Moses speaks of it as created after the flood, and as the sign of a covenant then made. § 5. To this Dr. Burnet answers, by (Supposing that no rain fell before the flood : Mr. Whiston, by saying there were no such heavy showers as are requisite to the producing this phaenomenon ; but it seems more reasonable to believe, that God took a phrenomenon before appearing, and appropriated it to a particular use, directing that it should be considered as his bow ; and that when men saw it, they should recollect and rejoice in the assurance which he had given them, that the flood should never be repeated ; and accordingly, the original of Gen. ix. 14. may be rendered, and when I bring a cloud over the earth, and the bow is seen in the cloud, I will also remem- ber my covenant^, § 6. Sect. VII. It is further objected, that as the Mosaic history supposes all mankind descended from Noah, it will be impossible to account for the original of the Blacks, admitting Noah and his wife to have been white, § 7. Mr. Whiston answers this, by supposing that Ham was turned black upon his father's curse, as according to him Cain had before been. But if Gen. vi. 2. is to be understood, as it probably is of the descendents of Selh, and the daughters of Cam, that supposition isdirectly contrary to Moses's account ; at best it is a very precarious conjecture ; and it seems more probable, that the heat of the climate should have produced that change, or strength of imagination in some pregnant woman, which might as well blacken the whole skin of a child, for any thing we can perceive, as stain some particular part of its body, in the manner which it is plain in fact it often docs^*. a Nichols's Conf. vol.i. p. 79. &c. Oct Ed. Ul'RNEi's Theory, 1. ii.c. v. p. 319— 3'29. \V atkhi.. Script Vind. p. 36 — iO. Martin's Grammar, p. WHisT. Theory, 1. iii. c. iii. p. 258, 259. ibid. 1. iv. c. iii. u. 371. Saur. Diss. 1.1 p. 126—129. b Snelgrave's Guinea, p. 51. WuisT. against Collins. MEDLtY'sTrausl. of Kolben's Hist, of the Hottentots, ]>. 55, .56. Nrh. Cont. vol. i. p. 137—143. Ed. I'.'mo, p. 79, ^vc. Oct. Unrv. Hist. vol. i. p. 47, 4B. HART! EY on Man, vol. ii. p. 100. Browne's Vulgar Errors, B. vi.c.lO, II. * Lord Kaims, in his preliminary discourse to his " Sketches of the History of Man," has coatended for the original diversity of mankind. In opposition to thj.'? VOL. V. Q 126 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. § 8. Sect. VIII. The peopling America, and several /y/awrfj, in whicli mischievous, terrestrial animals are found, though many of the more useful were entirely wanting when they were first discovered by the Europeans y is urged as a strong argu- ment against the universality of the deluge, and therefore the credibility of the Mosaic history, § 9. The supposition of a north-east passage for men might possibly be allowed ; but how those wild creatures should be brought thither, which men would not transport, and which cannot subsist in a cold country, must remain a difficulty which we cannot undertake to solve, if the universality of the deluge be allowed ; for that there should have been so vast a tract of land in or near the torrid zone, as must have been necessary for the joining Africa to America, and that it is now sunk in the sea, is a mere hypothesis, which has not the least founda- tion in history. But it may deserve enquiry how far it is an apparent fact, that voracious animals, not amphibious, and living only in hot countries, are to be found in America. It is certain, that some, to whose constitution a hot climate is most suited, will live in a colder, and sometimes propagate there ; and that there are great degrees of heat in the summer-months to a great lieighth of northern latitude ; which, when we consider the velocity with which these creatures run, may ac- count for their travelling to some places where there might be a passage by water, or perhaps a passage b}' land, though since fallen into the sea, the straights of which are well known to be very narrow, where North-America comes nearest to Tar- tary ^ *. § 10. Sect. IX. The cojifusion of languages at the tower of Babel is represented by some as unnecessary, seeing a diver- sity of tongues must naturally have arisen in process of time. But it may be answered, a WiTsii Misc. Sac. vol. ii. Ex. 13. i 26. Ex. 14. i 45. NlCH.Conf. vol 1. p. 133—137, 14ir-15S, Ed. 12mo,p. «7. Oct. WHIST. Theory, p. 409 Univ. Hist, p 104. vol. 1. STILI.. Grig. Sac. 1. iii. c iv. J 4- p- 541—543, Hartley on Man, vol. ii.p. 110. system, the Rev. Dr. Samuel Stanhope Smith, an American gentleman, hath published " An Essay on the Causes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the Human Species," in which he endeavours to shew, that all the varieties observable in men may satisfactorily be accounted for, by attending to nature and her opera- tions, and the effects produced in them by diversity of climate, by savage and social life, by diet, exercise, and manners of living. K. * Whence, and in what manner, America was originally peopled, has been the object of much discussion. A comprehensive view of the subject may be seen in the first volume of Dr. IIobertson's History of America, Recent navigations and discoveries have added farther confirmation to the opinion, that America was Lect. cxlvi. Of Noah's Ark and the JRambow, &z/j of the word CD^i^'iiy will justify our translating it shcave^y instead of foxes^. LECT. CXLVII. OJ God's Conunand to Abraham to sacrifice his Son — The Israel- ites borrowing of the Egyptians — The Execution of the Canaanites — Children suffering for their Parents^ iJ^c, § I . TPo enquire into and vindicate several passages of tlia Old Testament, which are charged by the enemies of reve- lation as immoralities. § 2. Sect I. The command of God to Abraham to sacri- fice his own son, is said to have been no other than a command to commit murder in its most horrid form and circumstances. — a DODD. Fam. Exp. vol. ii. { 165. p. 403. Note (a)Ed. 1. I k C/ erc's Eccl. Hist. Prol. p. 39, 40. Whist. Descrip. of the Temp.c.xiii. HOM. Iliad, I. xxiii. ver. 7*0,75». Chandler's Life of David- b Memoirs of Lit. vcl. i. p. ^ — ^5. JORTiN s Dissert, p. 186. Patrick in Loc. BROWNS'i ReL Med, p. 17, 130 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PARTvf. Dr. Warburton has taken a singular method of removing this tlifficulty, by maintaining that the command was merely symbo- licaU or an information by action^ instead of words, of the great sacrifice for the redemption of mankind, given at the earnest request Abraham, who longed impatiently to see Christ's day ^ John viii. 56. Compare Heb. xi. 19. § 3. On the common interpretation it may be replied, that God, as the great Lord of life, may, whenever he pleases, com- mand one creature to be the instrument of death to another ; though it must be owned, that where such circumstances as these attended the trial, there would have been great reason for Abraham to have suspected this pretended revelation to have been a delusion, had he not been before fully and certainly acquainted with the method of God's converse with him, to such a degree as to exclude all possibility of mistake Vid. Led. 107. § 18. § 4. Sect. II. The Israelites borrowing, by the divine command, vessels of the Egyptians upon their retreat from Egypt, which they never intended to restore, is objected as ^n evident act of injustice. To this it has been replied, . § 5. 1. That the word b^'^D which we render borrow, may be rendered, demand, and so their vessels might be required as an equivalent for the labours they had for so many years given to the Egyptians. Or, § 6. 2. Had they intended only at first to borrow them, the pursuit of the Egyptians afterwards, -with an intent to destroy them, would have given them a right to have plundered their country, as well as their dead bodies, and therefore much more evidently to retain those goods of theirs already in their hands'". § 7. Sect. III. The dreadful execution to be done on the Canaanites by the divine command, is urged as an act of the greatest cruelty and injustice. — Some have endeavoured to ex- tenuate this, by arguing from Deut. xx. 10. compared with Josh. xi. 19, 20. that conditions of peace were to be offered them: but waving that, in consideration of Deut. vii. 1, 2, 5, 16. and many other parallel texts, (compare Deut. xx. 15, 16. Josh. ix. 6, 7, 24.) it may with greater certainty be replied, § 8. J. That God as their offended Creator had a right to a Ward. Div. Le^, vrl.ii, p. 589—627. Ed. 1. b Chi BB's Previous Question. TiM.oTs. Works, vol. ii. Serm. ii. p. 12—16. Kev.exam. wiih Cand. vol. ii. Diss. viL viii. Bayi.k's Diet. vol. i. p. 95. Note G, H. Hallet's Immor. of the Mor. Phil. p. 13 — 15. LF.r, AND as;ainst Mor§. vol. i. c. v. p. 155 — 176. Chandm.k against Morg. part i. J 7. CftOVfi's Works, vol. ii.2 6. 3 c BUHNETnt Boyle's Lect. vol. ii. p. 190—193. Tit.r o IS. Works ,vol. ii. p.2i. Phoenix, vol. ii. p. 420. IIOJ'KINS'S Work?, p. 195. Jenn'INGs'S Jewish Antiq. vol. ii. p. 10. Waterl. Scrip. Vind. Par. ii. p. 9. Shlckf. Con. vol. ii. Exod. iii. 21, 22. xii. 35, 36. Patrick in loc. Lect. cxLvir. Of God'' s Command to Abraham y Kc. 131 their forfeited lives, and therefore might as well destroy them and their posterity by the sword of the Israelites, as by famine, pestilence, fire and brimstone rained from heaven, or any other calamity appearing to come more immediately from himself. § 9. 2. The wickedness of this people, especially as aggra- vated by the destruction of Sodom, was such as made the execu- tion done upon them an useful lesson to neighbouring nations. Comp. Gen, xv. 16. Lev. xviii. 20 — 28. Jude i. 4 — 7. Wisd, xii. 3 — 7. § 10. 3. That the miracles wrought in favour of the Israel^ iteSy not only at their coming out Egypt, but their entrance on Canaan proved that they were indeed commissioned as God's executioners, and consequently that their conduct was not to be a model for conquerors in ordinary cases. §11.4. That there was a peculiar propriety in destroying those sinners by the sword of Israel ; as that would tend to impress the Israelites more strongly with an abhorrence of the idolatry and other vices of those nations, and consequently subserve that design of keeping them a distinct people adher- ing to the worship of the true God, which was so gracious to mankind in general, as well as to them in particular. — After all, had any among the Canaanites surrendered themselves at dis- cretion to the God of Israel, a new case Avoukl have arisen not expressly provided for in tlie law, in which it is probable God, upon being consulted by Urim and Thummim, would have spared the lives of such penitents, and either have incorporated them with the Israelites by circumcision, or have ordered them a settlement in some neighbouring country, as the family of Rahab seems to have had § 12. Sect. IV. The punishing c^zVir^n for the sins of thtix -parents has been charged as injustice. It is replied, § 13. 1. That, generally speaking, this was forbidden to the Israelites, Deut. xxiv. 16. Ezek. xviii. 20. excepting the singu- lar instance mentioned, Deut. xiii. 12, &c. § 14. 2. That the general threatening in the second com- mandment may only amount to' a 'declaration, that idolatry- should be punished with judgments which should affect succeed- ing generations, as captivity and war would certainly do. § 15. 3. That in particular instances, such ?LsJosh. vii. 24, 25. Numb. xvi. 27—33. and the destruction of the houses of a SHtrcKF. Connect, vol. iii. p. 43C— 446. i. ELAND against .Morg. vol. i. p. 136. against Tind. vol. i. p. 429. LOWMAS S Heb. Gov. p. 220—231. SYKES's Cunnect. p. iSU. 132 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. the wiclied kings by a divine sentence, the terrible executions customary in the east abated something of the horror of it ; and M'here innocent children were concerned, God as the Lord of all might make them recompence in a future state : and Tvhen we consider him under this character,' and remember that we are to judge of his conduct towards any creatures, not by what befalls them in this life, any more than by what befalls them in any particular day or place of their abode, the greatest part of the objection will vanish ; which seems to be grounded on this obvious mistake, that it is not righteous in God to do^ what it Vv'ould be unjust for manio do in the hke circumstances, forgetting the infinite difference of the relation. § 16. 4. It is so plain in fact, that children often suffer in their constitutions, and sometimes lose their lives even in their infancy, by means of the sins of parents committed before such children were born; that nothing can vindicate the apparent conduct of providence in such instances, but such principles as irill likewise vindicate the passages of scripture here under con^ si deration. ^ 17. Dr. Warburton has a peculiar notion on this sub- ject: that while the Israelites were under an equal providence, and the state of future rewards and punishments was little known, this was a kind of additional sanction to their laws, which was afterwards reversed when a future state came more in view, in the declining days of their commonwealth. But perhaps it might rather be intended as an oblique insinuation of this state; since certainly with relation to individualsy it was an unequal providence. Qozn^, Matt, xxiii. 23 — 36". § IS. Sect. V. God's hardening the heart of Pharaohy in the circumstances in which he threatens to do it, Ex. vii. 3 — 5. is further charged as inconsistent with his holiness and justice. § 19. Ans, 1. ViW Goii'^fi hardening the heart oi any person, wc are to understand his exercising such providential dispensa- tions, as he knew in fact would be perverted by that person as an occasion of more obstinate sin, God at the same time not inter- posing to prevent this elfect: compare Exod. vii. 22. viii. 15, 32. and thus prophets are said to harden men's hearts, by taking measures which, though in their own nature adapted to subdue them, would in fact (as God knew and revealed to them) be at- tended v/ith their greater hardness. Isa. vi. 9, 10. § 20. 2. That the foreknowledge of such an event, suppos« a Wa»b Div. Leg. voL iu p. 452—461. I Grove's Posth- Works, vol. iv. p, 198. » Lect. cxLvii. Of God's Conirnand to Abraham, y,c, J 33 ing as we do that it was not rendered necessary, would neverthe- less leave a righteous God at liberty to take such measures as the circumstances of the case would otherwise admit : for if we did not allow this, it would be equally impossible to vindicate the main course of God's conduct towards his creatures, especial- ly the universality of his providence, and the certainty of his prescience. § 21 . 3. If we should say with M. Saurin and others, that this hardening the heart was the immediate operation of God upon the mind, in consequence of which the obstinacy of Pharaoh became unavoidable, and which was itself a punish- ment of former sin, it must be allowed that it is not inconsistent with justice to inflict such a punishment, which is indeed no other than a terrible kmd of lunacy : but whether a man in that state could be said to be punished for that hardness, remains a further question. Comp. Exod, ix. 12. x. 20, 27. xi. 10. with vii. 22. viii. 15, 32\ § 22. Sect. VI. The law which appointed idolatry to be punished with death, is objected to as an invincible bar to all freedom of enquiry, and a foundation for persecution, which has already been proved to be contrary to the light of nature, Deut, xiii. pass. Fid. Lect. 87. § 23. Ans. 1. Though we readily allow, that persecution is an evil in a state of nature, yet perhaps it may be asserted, that as the divine being knows what degree of evidence will at- tend any doctrine of religion in any given circumstances of time, place, and person, which we cannot judge of, He may pass sen- tence upon idolaters and other profane persons, where human laws cannot safely do it. § 24. 2. As God was the temporal king of Israel, and even their kings were only his viceroys, idolatry was in the nature of high treason, and therefore justly punishable as by their statute laws^. § 25. 3. It is also to be remembered, that God gave the land of Canaan with many temporal emoluments to xhe Israelites, as a reward of their obedience to him : it was therefore equi- table, that in case of disobedience to some of his most important laws, they should be subject to some peculiar temporal penalties, and even to death itself, if this act were committed during their abode in that land. i Limb. Thcol. 1. vi. c. ix. I Salris's Dissert, vol. ii. p. 1 16—125. Fi.EErw.on Mir. (). 6^.— SI. j Shbrlock on Proph. p. 189—19.1. 'i'UHRET. Loc. vi. tluest. 4, 5, 7. J Hi 15. I b JE.NNliiGi'& Jew. Antiq. voL i. p. 172. VOL. V. R 134 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. § 26. 4. Nevertheless it is to be observed, that the J sr a elites are never commissioned to make war upon their neighbours, or exercise any violence towards any of them, in order to compel them to worship the God of Israel; nor to force the m to it even after they were conquered : Deut. xx. 10. nor are they impower- ed thus forcibly to attempt to recover any native Israelite^ who should revolt to idolatry, and go to settle in a gentile country. §27. 5. As God had placed the Zy7Y/e'/2V^^ under such an extraordinary equal providence, that the prosperity of the coun- try should depend upon their adherence to the true God, in op- position to idols, his commanding them to put to death the beginner of a revolt, was a wise precaution ; and sucli an one as in thesecircumstahces even human prudence might have suggest- ed to subordinate governors, if such governors had been perniit- ted to make capital laws. § 28. 6. When we consider how great a good it would have been to the whole worlds that Israel should have continued to maintain the knowledge and worship of the true God in opposi- tion to all idolatry, it will further appear, that a constitution de - terring them from idolatry would be merciful to the world \n general, as well as their nation, in proportion to the degree in "which it was severe to any particular offenders^*. LECT. CXLVIII. Of the Execution of Saul's Descendants — Hu77ian Sacrifices — Design of the Book of Job, &[c. § 1. Sect. YII. TThE execution of the descendants of Satil, 2 Sam. xx'i. 2. is further urged as an instance of human sacrifice, entirely inconsistent with the light of nature. § 2. To this we answer, not by saying that the persons here Condemned to death might be personally concerned in the cruel- ties before exercised on the Gibeonites, which some of them on account of their infant age must have been entirely incapable of; neither do we ascribe it to the supposed injustice of keep- a BORNET'8 Pref. to Lact on the Death of Per- j Dodd. 'crm. on Persec. p. 29—33. secut. p, IH, ly. Lkland againsi Morg. voi. ii. p \'l9. Locke on Toleration, Lett. i. p. 51 — 55. j Jk.sk. on Christ, vol. i. p. 59 — 12. * This subject came under consideration in the controversy that was carried <>n betTveen Dr. Lowth aud Bishop WAKtuai oN,and their respective supporters. K. Lect. cxlviii. Of the Execution dfSauVs Descendants, 5Cc. 1 35 ing possession of the Gibeonitish cities, on which Dr. Delany lavs so much stress on the slender evidence of 1 Sam. xxii. 7. compare 1 Sam. viii. 14. and Josh, xviii. 25. neither do we say that it was merely an act of cruelty in the Gibeonites, and unac- ceptable to God ; since it is said, he was on this intreated for the land. It must rather he answered, § 3. 1. By saying, on the principles laid down Led. 147. § 12 — 17. (to which indeed this instance does properly belong) that we cannot reasonably affirm universally, that it is unjust in God, or unbecoming any of his perfections, to inflict temporal calamities or even death itself-on one person, for tiie crimes of another, to whom the person suffering was nearly related, nor can the death of those descendants of Saul be called a human sacrifice., on anv other principle, tfjan that on which the execu- tion of malefactors with their families in any in>tance may be , so called. § 4. 2. That the circumstances of the case here were such, ' as might well justify some extraordinary severity, and make it on the whole a blessing to the public ; as it would be a useful lesson to all succeeding princes, to tiike care how .they violated any of the laws of the Theocracy y when they saw the breach of one of those treaties made at the time of their first settle- ment, so terribly avenged on the house of their first king ; and it would probabi}' be a means of awakening the people to some sense of religion, when they saw such a remarkable hand of God interposing, in the death of those persons, to remove the famine which had Iain so long upon them. § 5. 3. That sufficient provision was made by the express law of God, to prevent their bringing such extraordinary in- stances as this into a precedent to dirr^ct their own conduct by in common cases, Vid. Lect. 147. § 13. compare 2 Kings xiv. 5,6^*. § 6. Sect. VIII. Some have thought that human sacrifices in general were authorized by Lev. xxvii. 28, 2iK on which they suppose ihdXJephtha proceeded in the sacrifice of his daugh- ter. Concerning this precept, (which common sense would teach us requires some limitation,) we observe, § 7» 1 . It is evident that God expressly forbad the Israelites a Claril'S in Loc- | CHASD Life of David, vol. ii. p. 37S--400. Groi. de Jure, 1. ii. c xxi. H4. | * See on this subject Dr. Chandler's answer to rhe Hittory of the man after God's own heart. C. R 2 I ■ 136 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. to sacrifice their children to him, Deui. xii. 30, 31. Jer. vii. 31. compare Lev, xviii. 21. xx. 2. PsaL cvi. 37, 33. Ezek. xvi. 20, 21. §8.2. There is no reason to believe, that he allowed even of the sacrifice of slaves, ( 1 .) Because no peculiar rites are pre- scribed for that dreadful sacrifice, though a distinction is made in the burnt-offerings of herds, flocks, and birds. Lev. i. pass, (2.) Because none of the Canaanites (accursed as they were) are directed to be reserved for the altar, not even Kings taken alive, though they might have seemed the noblest sacrifice. (3.) Because the sacrifice of a maUy is proverbially used to ex- press what is as abominable to God, as that of a dog or swine, Isa. Ixvi. 3. (4.) Because a Jewish priest would have been rendered unclean^ and incapable of attending the sanctuary, by the touch of a dead body, though it had fallen down in the tem- ple by chance; much less can we imagine he would have been allowed to cut it to pieces and lay it on the altar. § 9. 3. Nothing that was devoted could be sacrificed at all; so that this text cannot in any clause of it refer to sacrifice. 1 Sam. XV. 3, 15 — 22. § 10. 4. This therefore refers to a vow to destroy the inha- bitants of any place which they made war against, and was in- tended to make them cautious in laying themselves under such obligations. Compare Numb, xxi. 1 — 3. Deut. xxv. 17 — 19. Josh. vi. 17, 18. viii. 24 — 26. See also Judg. xxi. 5. 1 Sam. xiv. 24, 39. § 11. 5. The words therefore should be rendered, no devoted thing which a man shall have devoted to the Lord," and the field of his possession may be equivalent to the land of it, and may include any such place SLsJericho, which by the way might be a lasting and very useful memorial, and (as it were) a sepul- chral monument of the pride and strength of Canaan. Com- pare 1 Chron. i. 46. Psal. Ixxviii. 12. Neh. xiii. 10. in all which •places, field is put for land or country. § 12. 6. On this interpretation, it would by a strong con- sequence imply, that none had a power of pardoning those that were condemned to death by God's law; which may be more expressly intimated vei'. 29. compare ^'jro^/. xxii. 20. Deut. xxi. 22,23. xiii. 12—17. § 13. 7. The law forbidding murder in general, was equi- valent to a prohibition devoting any human creature to death, unless in some extraordinary cases by public authority. — As for Lect. cxlviii. Of the Execution of SauVs Descendants^ 5Cc. 137 the invidious turn which is given to the law of redeeming the first-born, as if it implied they must otherwise have been sacri- ficed, since, says Morgan, there is no reason to believe they would have been redeemed from a benefit i it may be questioned whether the eldest sons of families would have chosen the life of Leviies. But waving this, the insinuation may be sufficiently answered by observing, that God having asserted a peculiar right to th^ first-born, and yet by the choice of the Levites hav- ing precluded other families from serving at his altar; had not such a pecuniary acknowledgment been made, he might pro- bably have punished the neglect of the parents, by taking away their children in their infancy, Exod, xiii. 2, 13. Comp. Exod, iv. 24—26 \ § 14. N. B. Whdt Dr. Sykes has advanced in favour of his interpretation, which supposes the meaning of Lev, xxvii. 28, 29. to be ** whatever shall be consecrated to the service of God, shall die in its devoted state," has not altered my judgment of this text: because it seems that the nD"in always implies the death of any living creature, whether man or beast, to which it is applied; and consequently though jilD' mrD srgnifies dying in the general, yet in this connection it must signify (as it is gene- rally allowed to do) being put to death : nor does it any where signify, dying in the state in which a person is, but always im- plies death by a divine sentence, if not by a violent stroke^. § 15. Sect. IX. The putting a lyirig spirit into the mouth of Ahab^s prophets, is a circumstance often mentioned upon this occasion, l Kings xxii. 19. But the plain answer to this is, that MicaiaKs speech was merely a parable; and the intent of it, according to the eastern manner, was only to declare, that God had permitted the prophets of Baal to impose upon Ahah by a falshood ^ § 16. Sect. X. It is said that the whole book of Job turns upon a wrong moral, and represents God as over-bearing Job by superior power, rather than convincing him by rational argu- ments. Vid. 7(7^ xxxviii — xh. § 17. Ans. I. In these chapters not merely the power but also the wisdom of God is insisted upon, as illustrated in the works of creation and providence; and nothing could have been more proper to convince Job how unfit it was for him to a MORG. Mor. Phil. p. 128—137. Immor.of Mor. Phil. p. 11—13, 15, 16. Lei.and against Tind. vol. ii. p. 4()tJ— 476. Faixi. Exp. on Luke ij. '23. Note b. SELD.dc Jure, l.iv. c. vi, vii. ? 9—11. Hallet ou Ileb. xi. 32. p. 46. Festi's & Paulus in Verb, sacer & sacrats leges. FiNLEY apud Month. Rev. vol. xliv. p. 463. Jennings's Jewish Antiq. vol. i. p. 6S. b Syke.s's Connect, c. xiii, c Patrick in Loc. 3 13S LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi* censure any of the divine proceedings, as in the transport of his grief he had sometimes done. § 18. 2. That the awful display here made of the divine power and sovereign majesty was by no means improper, be- cause it would tend to convince Job of his fault, in treating this tremendous being with so little reverence in some of his late dis- courses, and also as it would by consequence prove the equity of God's administration, since it could be no profit to him that he should oppress ; and woidd give Job such a sense of the malignity of every sin, even those imperfections which were consistent with the general integrity and piety of his own temper, as might teach him to accept all his severest afflictions, as no more than what he had justly deserved ; and accordingly we find it had this effect on the mind of that good man. Job xl. 3 — 5. xlii. 1—6. § 19. N. B. If Dr. Warburton's ingenious hypothesis concerning the book of Job be admitted, that it was written by Ezra, upon the plan of a true ancient story, with some parti- cular view to the state of the Jews in his time, the difficulty concerning the morality of it, and the foundation of this solu- tion, will continue much the same^ *. § 20. Sect. XI. That inveteracy of spirit^ which is some- times expressed in the Psalms, is excepted against, as incon- a WAXB. Div. Leg. vol. ii. p. 483—542, | Grey's Lett, to Warb. p. 121, IM. * Since these references were made, the book of Job has been the object of particular discussion. Mr. Peters, in his critical dissertation on this book, has opposed the system of Warburton, and contended for the antiquity of the per- ibrmance. He has also endeavoured to prove, that the famous passage, chap. xix. \er. 25, 26, 27. refers to a future state. Mr. Chappelow, in his commentary on Job, maintains that an Arabic poem was written by Job himself, and that it was modelled by a Hebrew, at^a later period. This period Mr. Chappelow does not take upon him to ascertain. Mr. Heath, m his *' Essay towards a new English Tersion of the book of Job," supports the hypothesis of its bavipg been written at oj" after the captivity. A very different system is adopted by Bishop Lowth. The Bishop, in his three hoantifid lectures on the argument, desigt», manners, conceptions, and style of Job, esteems it to be the most probable opinion, that either Job him- self, or some one contemporary with him, was the author of the poem ; and that it is the oldest of all the sacred writings, Micmaelis, in his fine epimetron to Lowi n's thirty second lecture, strongly opposes the notion of Heath, and offers some rea- sons to shew that the book might be composed by Moses, when he was about forty years of age. Lowth, de sacra poesiUcbrrForum, p. 423, 424. Editio tertta. Johan.vis Davidis Michaelis, in Roberti Lowth Prteleci tones, Notfc et Epimetra, p. 185, 186. Coincident in sentiment with Michaelis is Mr. Thomas Scott, who, in his »• book of Job, in Englisli verse, translated from the Hebrew," is rather of opinion (though he expresses himself doubtfully upon the subject), that tbe poem is the work of Moses, and that it was his first production, when he resided in the land of Midian after he had fled from the couTt of Egypt. K. Lect. cxviii. Of the Execution of SauVs Descendants y Kc. 139 sistent with humanity, as well as with the spirit of the gospel. ^ Compare Psal. Ixix. 22, &c. cix. 6,&c. cxxxvii. 8,9. — ^To this, it is answered, § 21. I. As God was in a peculiar manner the temporal Prince of Israel, these passages may be considered in the same view as petitions offered to a prince by an oppressed subject, Remanding sentence against such criminals as were the proper objects of his public justice : and the natural manner in which the sense of injury and hope of redress are expressed, is no in- considerable internal argument of the credibility of scripture ; as Dr. Jackson, according to his usual penetration, has well observed. § 22. 2. That in many of these places, the genius of the Hebrew languao:e will allow us to suppose, that the iviperatwe is put for x\\e future ; so that they might be understood as prophe- tic denunciations rather than imprecations. Compare Acts i. 18—20. § 23. 3. That if we suppose the prophets to have received a revelation from God, that such and such calamities should be inflicted on the obstinate enemies of God and ;iis people, it may b;^ defended as a temper of mijid no way inconsistent with vir- tue, thus to pray for their destruction, and thereby to express an acquiescence in the justice and wisdom of the div ine proceed- ings : and accordingly celestial spirits are represented by that benevolent apostle /o/i/z, as addressing such prayers to God, Rev. vi. 3 — 11. xvi. 5 — 7. xviii. 4 — 7. Or if none of these, which have all their weight, should be admitted as applicable to every case, it might be said, § 24. 4. That wo have no wlicrc asserted tiie degree of inspi- ration to be such in all the poetical composures of scripture, as to leave no room for small irregular workings of human passions, in the hearts of those good men, b^Mvhom the scrip- tures were written^ Jer. xx. H — iS. § 25. Sect. XII. It is said that in the w!;oIe book Est- heVy there is no mention of GW, though the interposition of pro* vidence there be so remarkable ; whicii seems very little agree- able to the genius of the rest of the Old Testament. § 26. To tiiis some would answer, by allowing it doubtful whether this is to be included among the canonical bool;s : and indeed there is hardly any more dubious. Others conclude a j£NK, of Christianity, vol. ii. c. xix. p 335 — LoyriH QD Insp. p. ^6— 22'?. Jacks. Cred. I. i. part ii. § 3. c. iii. p, 36, 37. 4to, ap. 0|>. vol. i. j\ 2f3. Five Lett, on Inspir. p. 'i'j, 150'. 140 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vr. that the additional chapters pneserved in the Greek translation were original! V a part ot the book, which if they are, there can be no room at all for the objection here proposed. But we chusc rather to say, there is a plain acknowledgment of divine provi- dence supposed in Esther's fasting, w^hich no doubt was at- tended with prayer to the God of Israel. The custom of speak- ing, at the time and in the place where this was written, might be different from that used at the time and place in which the other penmen of scripture wrote : and on the whole, the omis- sionof the name of God, where there were so many proper oc- casions to introduce it, would rather be an argument against its being written by suggestion, which there is no apparent reason to assert, than against the truth of the history : nevertheless it is proper here to observe, how great an argument it is in favour of the credibility of ail the other books, that such a continued regard to God runs through the whole of them ; and there is in this respect so great a resemblance and harmony between all the writings of both Testaments, as is well worthy of our admira- tion % LECT. CXLIX. 0/ the Song of Solomon — Character of some Old Testament Saints — Contradictions charged on the Scriptures, Sect. XIII. J[t is objected, that the Song of Solomon seems to be an amorous poem, and there are some passages in it which shock common decency. — To this we must answeu, either by supposing (as some have done) that it is no part of the canon of scripture, or otherwise, by interpreting itin anallegorical sense, as referring to the Messiah and his church : compare Psal. xlv. passim with Heb. i. 8, 9. If it be said, that on this interpreta- tion there are some indecent figures in it, as there are in Ezek, xvi, xxiii. and in many other places ; it is answered, that the simplicity of the eastern nations made some of these phrases much less shocking to them, than the delicacy, or perhaps the licentiousness of these western parts make them to modest people among us ^ *, a Jacks. Works, 1. i. c. v. vol. i. p. 19— ^J. JENK.of Christian, vol. ii. c. iv. p. 90—93. Kive Lett, of Insp. p. '^4^'. Low I H of Insp. p. 200, 'J'Jl, Pi: ID. Conn, vol.i. p, 231— 254. Lee's Diss, on i:sdras, p. 24. ;f. 1 Whist, a pp. to Ess. for rest, the Can. of Old l est. &c. Month. Rev. vol. v. p.492. Saurin'3 Serm. vol. iii. p. 157,158, Carp/ov. Def. c. iv. p. 195 — 227. Ouvresde St. EvremOND, vol, iv. p, 126. JORTiN's Rem. vol. i. p. 236. b Patrick on Cant. Pref. pass. * In addition to thp reference* here given, other writers may be mentioned. Lbct. cxltx. OJ the Execution of SauVs Descendants^ Kc. 141 § 2. Sect. XIV. Tindal has endeavoured to shew th»t there are many passages in the Old Testament, which give us a mean and unworthy idea of God : but the particular passages themselves, and the vindication of them, may be seen in the fol- lowing references ; i)y which it appears that some of these ob- jections are built upon our translation, others of them upon the Avant of due candour, which would lead a reader of common un- derstanding to expound those expressions figuratively, and to aliowforthe idiom of the age and country in Avhich they "w ere ■written ; especially considering how plainly those perfections of God are asserted in other passages of this book, which evidently tend to give us the sublimest ideasof him, and lay in an easy and certain remedy against whatever danger could be supposed to arise from the passages excepted agamst*. Comp. Led. 154. § 3, Sect. XV. As for the objections which Tindal and Morgan have urged against the character of some of the Old Testament saints, it is answered, § 4. 1. That some of those facts are expressly condemned by the historians themselves. § 5. 2. That others of them are barely mentioned, without any intimation that they are to be commendedor imitated. § 6. 3 That God might Judge it necessary, that the faults of the great founders and heroes of the Jewish nation should be thus circumstantially recorded, i\\2itt\\e Jews might be humbled, who were so very ready to grow vain and insolent, and despise all the rest of mankind on account of their relation to them. For this reason also among others, it may be, that Melchizedeck and yfD against Tinfl. vol. i. p. 63— C), | Lnr.AND against Mor^. c. ii. p. 45— 59. Limb. Collat. Kesp. lii. Quest, iv. c. ii. v. | Ijjwman on Heb. Kitual,i)a«8» Wns. .1 gvpt. pass. Bui KLEY'sOecon. 13. j. c.;^. Waiis's .Viiscell. .No. Jix. p. 2j1<-258. | Lect. cl. Objections from the Jewish Ceremonies^ Kc, 147 which might attend this rite, by which as he supposed it was re- comiDCuded to some neighbouring nations ^ §11. Sect. III. It is also objected, ih^X sacrifices are in themselves an absurd and cruel rite, and therefore could not be made a part of a divine institution. § 1 2. We acknowledge, that without a divine revelation, there could be no reason to believe the}^ Avould be pleasing to God ; but as it is plain they were of very early date, Gen. iii. 21. iv..4. and prevailed ahnost universally, it is more probable they were of divine original, (compare Heb, xi. 4.) They might be intended to promote humiliation, by impressing the mind of the offerer with a conviction that death was due to sin ; and, as a more perfect atonement was graduMliy rev^ealod, might lead on their thouofhts to it. And when the death of beasts micjht serve this end, it must certainly be lawful to kill them for s icrifice, as well as for food. — As to their being so much multiplied under the Mosaic law, it is to be remembered, that a great part of them went to tlie priest, and in many cases to the offerer ; not to insist on the opinion of some, that the burnt-offerings were not entirely consumed. In some instances, (v. g. in the case of sin-oB'erings) sacrifices were to be considered as a kind of fine imposed on the offender, and in many others, as a tribute paid to God, the great proprietor and king of the country, for the support of the ofHces of his houshold : and there is from the genius of that religion great reason to believe, that a peculiar blessing attended those vvho presented them, and gave them a more abundant increase in proportion to their pious zeal. Compare Prov. iii. 9, 10. Mai. iii. 8 — 11. Ezek. xliv. 30°. § 13. Sect. IV. It has further been objected, that the whole mystery of the Jewish religion was a contrivance to en- slave the people to the power of priests, and exhaust their reve- nues to maintain that order. Compare Deut, xvii. 8 — 13. To this it is answered, § 14. 1. That the tribe of Levi had a right to the twelfth part of the land in common with their brethren ; so that the allotment of the cities mentioned Numb. xxxv. 1 — 8. cannot be a Rev. exam, with €and. voj. ii. Diss. v. p. 162 —168. Christianity as old as the Cre.it. p. 90. Letter to Waterland, ]). 33— JS. Answer of Circum. pass, praes. p. 10—18,30 Let-and against Tind. vol. i. p. 65, 66. Drake's Anat. vol. i. 1. i.e. xx. p. 127, 128. Duncan Forbes's Thoughts on Rcl. p. ^4. and his Lett. p. 33. b Blount's Oracles of Reason. BtiRNET at Boyle's Lect. vol. ii. p. 7;";, 7G, S.'i— 1)9. Ttsij. of Christian, p. 7S— 80, 91, i^-. Pf.rs. Sat. ii- ver. 44^1- Baxt. Works, vol. ii. p. 95, 96. Whi tby on Ileb. ix. 19. Note x. TaY(.or of IJeism, p. 'il9, 220 Rev. exam. &c. vol. i- Diss. viii. LEf.AND against Tind. vol. i. p. 66 — 69. Philemon to Hydasi^es, Lett. v. JENNINGS'S Jew. Amiq. Tol. i. p. 26, &.t» LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. fairly brought into the objection, unless it could be proved that in consciouence of this allotment, the Levites possessed above one, tweilth of it. § 15. 2. That -the tithes, first-fruits^ appointed to be paid them, were in part a just equivalent for their attendance upon the service of the sanctuary, as well as their care in instruct- ing tijc people out of the Jaw, and in the payment of this, an ex* traordinary blessing might be expected, as above. § 16. 3. That tfiere was also a magistracy among the peo- ple, to which the Priests aw A Levites- were in the same sub- jer:tion as the rest of the Israelites: nor does there appear to be any such exemption in their favour, as many laws estabhshed in Popish countries have since given to their clergy. § 17. 4. That it can never be proved the Urim and Thiim- viim was an oracle of such a kind, as to put it in the power of the high-priest to produce any new model of government, or in particular instances to rescind such acts of the state as were dis- agreeable to him, or to grant protection to whgm be pleased : for all this goes upon a very precarious supposition, that the high-priest might consult the oracle whenever he pleased, and on whatever question he thought fit, and that the way of answer- ing in that oracle was by the supposed inspiration of the person wearing the breast-plate. And indeed when we consider in how awful a manner God punished Nadab, Jbihu, Korah and his i'.ssociates, Uzzah and many more, who presumed to adulterate or profane bis institutions, one can never imagine he would have permitted a high-priest in this greatest solemnity to deliver a false oracle in his name, without immediately inflicting some re- markable judgment upon him: and it seems, that had he pre- tended to be inspired in any case, about which he was not con- sulted, he w ould have been liable to be tried, as another person falsly pretendiiig to prophecy ^ ^ 18. Schol. i. Tt may not be improper to observe here, that the very foundation of Dr. Morgan's strange calculation, to justifv his assertion that the Jewish priests had twenty shillings in the pounds or that the people paid the value of a rack rent for their pretended freeholds, depends upon several falsities, espe- cially this, that he takes it for granted without any proof, that every male was obliged to pay half a shekel at each of the yearly feasts which he computes at il ,200,000 per Annum^. a MORc. Moi. Phil. voL i. p. 141, 267, 26«, 272. Lhi.h^M a;,'uinst Morg. vol.i. p. 21S— 221. Low MAN'S Civ, Gov. of tbe lieb. c. xi. p. I'Jl — :fl7, 2i5-!^32. Jennings's Jew. Antiq. vol. i.p. 290. V, ARU's Difaert. No. v. b MORC. ibid. vol. ii. p. 136, 1^2— -1^. 2 Lect. cl. Objectmis from the Jewish Ceremonies, Kc. 1 49 § 19. 2. Much in the same strain is that instance of priest- craft, which Morgan pretends to find in the institution of the water of jealousy , which he represents as a con|;rivance to make it Scife for women to commit adultery with the priests and none but them, Numb, r. 1 1 — 31 . § 20. In answer to this impious thought, it is sufficient to observe, that nothing can be more unjust than to charge so stupid and villainous a contrivance upon so wise and virtuous a person as Moses appears to have been, who in the system of his laws has made adultcrv punishable with death, no less in a priest than anv other person. Considering the consequences attend- ing this trial, in case either of innocence or of guilt, it would, on Morgan's supposition, be a very ill-judged contrivance : and all that was said under the preceding section, concerning the danger of a priest's solemnly profaning the name of God to any fraudulent purpose, would here have the most apparent weight : besides that, the person appointed to preside on this occasion "was to be the chief of the priests then in waiting, which would render such a conspiracy as Morgan supposes utterly imprac- ticable. § 21. Sect. V. It has further been objected, that the Mosaic law does not lav a sufficient stress upon the duties of sobriety, temperance, and chastity, nor make a proper provision against the contrary vices : but to this it is replied, §22. 1. As to and drunkenness, it is spoken of with great abhorrence, Deui. xxix. 19. and in order to discourage it, there was a special law, which empowered parents even to put their children to death by a legal process, if they continued in- curably addicted to it; which w^as such a provision against the first advances to debaucheries of this kind, as is quite unequalled in the laws of any other nation, Deut. xxi. 18 — 2] . To which it may added, that such provisio'i was made for punishing in- jurious acts which drunkenness often produces, as would conse- quently have a further tendency to restrain it. § 23. 2. As to lewdness, it was provided against, (l.) By a general law, forbidding whoredom in any instance, Deut, xxiii. 17. and making it dread! uily capital in case of a priest's daugh- ter. Lev. xxi. 9. (2.) Adultery was punished with death, Lev, XX. 10. Deut. xxii. 22. w^Jjich extended not only to women whose marriage had been consummated, but those who were only betrothed; Deut. xxii. 23. and considering how young their girls were generally betrothed, this would have a great effect. VOL. V. T 150 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. Rapes were also punished with death, Dciit, xxii. 25 — 27. (4.) If a person debauched a young woman not betroihedy h« was obliged to marry her, how much soever his inferior in rank, and could never on any account divorce her^ Deut. xxii. 28, 29. (5.) A person lying with a femde slave was fined in the loss of her ransom, Deui. xxi. 14. (6.) Universally, if a woman pre- tended to be a virgin and was not, whether she had been de- bauched before or after her espousals, she was liable to be put to death: which was such a guard upon the chastity of all young women, as was of a very singular and elsewhere du- equalled nature, Deut. xxii. 20, 21. (7.) The law by which bastards in all their generations were excluded from the congre- gaimi of the Lord, i. e. probably from the liberty of worshipping among his people in the place where ,God peculiarly dwelt, {Deut. xxiii. 2.) was a brand of infamy, which strongly express- ed God's abhorrence of a lewd commerce between the sexes j and considering the genius and temper of the Jewish nation, must have a great tendency to suppress this practice. — So that upon the whole, sufficient care was taken in the Mosaic institu- tion to convince the Jews, that lewdness and other kinds of in- temperance were highly displeasing to God: and there seems to be no remaining objection, but that future punishments \\ex& not denounced against them ; and that is only one branch of the objection taken from the omission of the doctrine of future rewards and punishments, which will be considered elsewhere". LECT. CLT. Objections from Inelegancy — Want of Method-— Obscurity ^ Sc. § 1. Prop. To propose and answer some other objection^ against the inspiration of scripture, taken from the general man- ner in which the books of it are written, and some other consi- derations not mentioned above. § 2. Sect. I. Some have objected the inelegancy of the style, especially in several parts of it : to which we answer, § 3. 1. That the inspiration of a book is not to be judged of by its style^ but by fitness to answer its end, which wafj something of greater importance than to teach men to writQ in an elegant and polite manner. a SSLDIM rie Diis Syr», STOtag. i. «. 5. ii. C 2, 4» 6. with 80Y«R'^ Aaditomwte Lect. cli. Objections from InelegaJicy, ^c. 151 § 4. 2. The different genius of different nations i» to be considered in judging of the style of books; and it would be ab- surd to condemn every thing in eastern and ancient books which does not suit the western ormodern taste, 4 5. 3, Many of the supposed solecisms in scripture may be vindicated by parallel passages in the most authentic writers, as Dr. Blackwall, and many others mentioned in the Preface to the Family Expositor, have largely shewn. § 6. 4. There are multitudes of passages not "only in the original, but even in the most literal translations, which have been accounted inimitably beautiful, pathetic and sublime, by the most judicious critics ; and those in which there seems to be least of artful turn and antithesis, do so much the more suit the majesty and importance of the occasion § 7. Sect. II. Others have objected the want of a regular viethod both in the Old Testament and the New, which makes it a work of great labour to collect the several doctrines and arguments therein dispersed, and to place them in an orderly and systematical view. To this, besides what is said above, it may be answered, § S. 1. That it now gives agreeable employment to those that study the scriptures, thus to range and collect the vseveral passages relating to the same subject, which are dispersed up and down. § 9. 2. That considering the scripture as a book intended for the common people, Avho are by no means exact judges of method, this is no important deficiency ; and indeed on the con- trar}'^, the way of teaching men doctrines and truths in such loose discourses, especially as illustrated by historical facts, is much more fit for popular use, rendering these things more easy to be understood and retained. § 10. 3. By this means, such a foundation is laid for argu- ing the truth of a revelation from the genuineness of those books a Bi. RS. four Disc. p. 6(1,(77. BoYi.E's Style of Script, pass. N iCHOi s's Conf. vol. iv. p. 120— Sj)ei:t. vol. vi. No. 405. Fam. Exp. vol. i, Pref. p. 5i. » W ARBUttT. Uocfr. of Grace, p. 52. Browne on the Ch-tractonstics, Ess. iii. 8. * Though Mr. Bl a'ckwali. may have failed in his attempts to prove the exact purity and elegance of the style of the New Testament, he has undoubtedly succeed- ed in illustrating the geneial beauty of many particular passages. With I'egard to the transcendent excellences of the poetical parts of the Old Testament, ample in- formation will be derived from Lowth's " P rtelrctiones ik xMiru poi'st Uebrtrorttmy^ and from ■ihcH aelis's Notes upon that work. K. T 2 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. which contain it, as could not otherwise have taken place ; as will abundantly appear by consulting the demonstration of Led. 124 \ 1 1 . Sect. III. The obscurity of many passages both in the Old and New Testament, and the number of controversies amongst Christians, to which they have given rise, is also ob- jected as a farther argument against their divine authority. To this it is answered, § 12. 1. That it was humanly speaking impossible, that there should not be many obscure passages in such very ancient writings, the languages of which hav^e been so long dead. And indeed in any language it might be expected that there would be some obscurity, when some of tl>e subjects were so subHme, and in many respects so incomprehensible, and when others related to future events, which were to come to pass so long after the prediction, the clearness of which might have frustrated their accomplishment. §13.2. That this obscurity generally lies upon those things which are of the least importance, and where it relates to mo- mentous doctrines, as sometimes it must be acknowledged it does, it affects what is circumstantial rather than essential in them. § 14. 3. That the difficulties in many passages in scrip- ture afford an agreeable exercise to pious and learned men, by whose labours many of them have been happily cleared up. § 15. 4. That in other instances, they may tend to promote our humility, as the secrets in nature and providence do. § 16. 5. They leave room for the exercise of mutual can- dour among those of different opinions, which, were it general- ly to prevail, would do a greater honour to Christianity, than the most exact agreement in principle or uniformity in worship, could possibly do^. § 17. Sect. IV. Another set of objections is drawti from the trivial nature of some passages, which are to be found espe- cially in the Old Testament, and sometimes in the New. The vast abundance of words used to relate some facts, (v. g. Gen. v. Numb. viii. Excd. xxv — -xxviii. xxxv — xxxix.) while others perhaps of much greater importance are entirely omitted, or^ Sl Nich. Conf. vol. iv. p. 157 — 167. Owen of Underst. Script, c. iv. p. 163 — 175. b N'ICH. Conf. vol. iv. p. \61—\11. r.ivB.Theol. 1. i. c. vi. ? 7, 8. Lei and against Tind. vol. ii. c vii. iVTTERB. Postb. Scrm. vol. i. Serm. ix. p. 235 —351. FOST. against Tind. c. iii. p. 191—215. RYMEH of Rev. Rel. p. 247—255. BotJR.^'s Serm. voL li. p. by— 91. BOLINGri. on Hist. p. 178.r-181. b( Yi.E on Script, p. .'iO — ^35. Mackn. Iruth of the Gosp. Hist. p. 138. ^ W ATTS'6 Oribod. and Char, united, Ess. via. Lect. cLii. Persecutions occasioned by Christianity, Sl^c. 15S passed over in a very slight manner, as also the frequent repeti- iion of the sanrie story and the same sentiments, are objections nearly akin to this. It is answered, § 18. 1. That great allov/ance is to bo made for the genius eastern nations, i]i many of whose modern histories we find the persons concerned introduced as speaking, and a much greater number of words used than was necessary for giving us some competent idea of the fact. § 19. 2. Nevertheless, this makes the story more popular^ and tends in a more forcible manner to strike the minds of com- mon readers, suggesting many instructive and entertaining thoughts, which in a more concise abstract could not have been introduced, at least with so great advantage. § 20. 3. An exactness in many particulars might be useful to those for whom these writings were more immediately intend- ed, where it is not so to us. § 21. 4. Nevertheless, we do not insist upon it that the scripture is the most perfect model of style, nor pretend to establish such a degree of inspiration as would make that asser- tion necessary. § 22. 5. The repetitions were often very necessary: the same circumstances of the same or of different persons required the review of the same important thoughts in the poetical, pro- phetic, and epistolary writings ; and the repetition of the same fact by different historians, who do not appear to have borrowed from each other, is a great confirmation of the truth of it'. LECT. CLII. Persecutions occasioned by Christianity objected — The Rules of Morality — The Promulgation of Religion. § I. Sect. V. It is further objected, that if the Old and New- Testament had been of divine original, we can hardly imagine they would have been the cause of so much mischief \n the world, which is imputed to the great stress laid on believing certain doctrines. To this it is replied, § 2. 1. That the genius of them both, and especially of the New Testament, is so apparently full of meekness, bene- a NiCH. Conf. vol. iv. p. 177—193. I Boy LB on Scfii)t. p. 78. 1 j4< lectures on DIVIJflTY. PaRT Yl* vdlence and goodness, that nothing can be more unjust, than to charge the bigotry and persecuting zeal of its professors upon that. § 3. 2. That this evil has its origin in those Justs of men which this revelation was pecuharly intended to restrain. § 4. 3. That there have been penal laws, and some consider- able degree of persecution among Heathens on religious ac- counts, where'christianity has not been in question*. § 5. 4. That if there has been more among or against Chris- tians, it has generally been, because christian principles have spirited up those who have cordially received them to bear greater ])ardships, as well as engaged them more openly to profess their own religion, and more expressl}' to condemn those follies and crimes which have i>a.ssed for religion among other men, much to the danger a? well as reproach of those by whom they have been maintained. § 6. 5. Because that hereby occasionally greater evidence "has been denved to Christianity, as appears from the preceding argument. § 7. G. That the eternal salvation of a few, is, »ipon the Mhole, a rich equivalent for the greatest temporal damage sus- tained : nevertheless it must be acknowledged, that they have much to answer for, who, by persecuting under pretence of defending the gospel, have brought such a reproach upon it. § 8. 7. It is also observable, that men have seldom been per- secuted by Christians, for denying those doctrines which are evi- dently contained in the gospel, but much oftner for refusing to * submit to human explications, and very frequently to most- cor- rupt additions i which has been the case of Popish persecution, which indeed furnishes out the greatest part of thib^ argument. § 9. 8. The extraordinary piety, temperance and charity, especially of the primitive C/^rw/iiZ72^, and the joy of good men in the midst of the sev erest persecutions, must be allowed an evident proof that the world has been generally the better for Christianity, and a vast balance to wljat is urged in the objec- tion : not to mention the influence Christianity has had in re- forming the doctrines of moraHty among the Heathens; a? ♦ Proofs that there has been more persecution among the Heathens than has often been imagined and represented, will be found in Bishop Watson's " Apology for Christianity," and >n *' Six Letters on Intolerance" lately published. That even the othenvise excellent Emperor Marcus Antoninus was a persecutor, has been shewn by Dr. Lahdner, in his Jewish and ifeaUicn tcstimpnici, toI. ii. p. 178—220. Works, vol. Tii. p. 406—437. K. Lect. cLii. Persecutions occasioned by CknsiianUy, ^c. 155 appears from comparing the writings of the pagan philosophers afttr Christ's time with those before it. — For the illustration of the former part of this step, see Cave's Primitive Christianity ^ and the latter ^ Tillard against ^V^AR burton, ad finem. — And we may further add here, that the good effects to be pro- duced by the expected prevalenc37^ of true Christianity at last, are to be taken in as further balancing the account. § 10. y. When all possible allowances are made to the objec- tion, it can be of no weight ; for since Reason is the accidental occasion of all this persecution about Christianity, and of all others, whether among Mahometans, Jews, or Pagans, they will as well prove that God is not tlie author of our Reason, as that he is not the author of the Christian Religion : and indeed nothing can be more apparently absurd than to say, that God could not give what man may grossly abuse. §11.10, As to the stress laid upon believing the gospel, it is ridiculous to make that an objection against the truth of it ; for if the disbelieving of it had not been represented as a very dangerous thing, it bad been in elVect acknowledging its own evidence so defective, as not to be sufficient for the conviction of an honest inquirer, and its own importance to be so small, as almost to bespeak a neglect, when yet its pretended apparatus was so amazing, as at the very first view it must appear to hava been : so that here would in effect have been a self-contradiction, which few writers on either side the question seem to have been sufficiently aware of \ § 12. Sect. VL It has further been objected, that tho scripture rules of morality are given in very loose terms, with- out such particular limitations as particular circumstances re- quire, or without the reason on which they are founded. To this it is replied, § 13. 1. That if this concludes against any thing, it will conclude against all books of morality whatever ; since they can do no more than lay down general rules, without being able to descend to ever}^ personal circumstance. § 14. 2. Though God might have written such a book, it would have been too voluminous ever to have been read. § 15. 3. There are many excellent general rules, which if men would honestly attend to, they would seldom be at a loss a Juv. Sat. XV. pass. I Chand. of Pers. p. 1—20, A: 30— 32. | Warb. Div. Leg. vol. i. p. 2^0—305. Ed. 2. | Lett, to the Minister of Moffat. | » Answer to it. | 2. DODD. Fam. Expos, vol. i. i 39. Note (t.) ATTBRB. Posth. Sena. voL i. p. 268. Boy E on the Style of Script, p. 101. Mackn. Truth of die Gosp. p. i^i. Lect. clii. Persecutions occasioned hy Christianity, Kc, 157 Btition, (which, if scripture be false, it must be allowed they are) but as having received several distinguishing favours from the divine being, and glorious advantages for eternal happiness. And as to others, it shews us, § 23. First, That God has already done more for them, than it can otherwise be proved that he has : particularly in the following instances, (1.) By discovering himself in various methods of revelation to Adam and Xoah, (who had such ex- traordinary facts to relate with such peculiar advantage from their relation to the rest of mankind ; (see Winder's Hist, of Knowledge, vol. i. c. iii. & v.) and al;o to others in the earliest ages of the human race, from whom on this supposition useful traditions might be handed down to posterity, the remainders of which seem evident in Job and his friends, Melchizedeck, Abimelech, and many others, and even in some of the Heathen %vriters. Qou\\i^r^ Prop. c\k. sub init. (2.) By the remarkable removes and dispersions of the Abrahamic family, and the singular appearances of God for them and the Jewish nation, previous to their settlement in Canaan ; which were peculiar advantages to Egypt and Canaan, had they been wise enough to have improve^J them. (3.) In constituting the Mosaic reli- gion in such a manner, as to encourage strangers to live among the Jews, and to oblige the Jews to endeavour to promote the knowledge of the true God abroad as well as at home. (4.) By remarkable appearances of God in their favour, both in the conquest of Canaan under such great natural disadvantages, and during their abode in it, especiallv in the victories of Davidy the fame of Solomon s magnificence and wisdom while he con- tinued faithful to God, which he no doubt would improve for the spreading of religion among the many sages and princes who resorted to his court : (compare 1 Kings iv. 29 — 34. X. 23 — 25.) but especially by the train of providences to Israel in and after the Babylomsh captivity, which occasioned re- markable proclamations through the whole Babylonian and Persian empires, by which vast numbers of people must be admonished. (5.) By the dispersion of the Jewish scriptures themselves when translated into Greek. (6.) By the mission of Christ and his apostles, and the early and extensive propa- gation of his gospel by them. (7.) By all the advantages which have since been given, bv the settlement of European and Christian colonies in almost all the principal, especially the maritime parts of Asia, Africa, and America, whereby indeed immense numbers have been converted j and the number might VOL. V. U 158 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. have been yet greater, if those advantages had been properly . improved. § 24. Secondly, Revelation encourages us to hope that the time will come, when there shall be a universal prevalence of the knowledge of God, and all the Heathen nations shall be gathered in, Led, 130. § 2. § 25. Thirdly, In the mean time, it not only assures us that God will make all gracious allowances for the circumstan- ces and disadvantages in which they have been placed ; but seems to point out a wa\'', in which virtuous and pious //eaM^'W^, jf such there be, mav be accepted with God, i. e. through the^^ atonement and mediation of Christ, with greater honour to divine justice than we could otherwise conceive^. LECT. CT.III. Of the Apocryphal Books. The books of the Apocrypha, sre those books which are added by the church of Rome to those of the Old Testament received by protestants ; and take their name from their having been supposed to have lain hid a considerable time after they were written. § 2. Schol. The names of these books, as they stand in the Vulgar Latin Bible, are two of Esdras, Tobit, Judith, the remainder of Esther, Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus, Bai^ch, with Jeremiah's epistle, the Song of the three children, the story of Susannah, of Bel and the Dragon, the prayer of Manasseh, and two books of the Maccahets, The second of Esdrds is not extant in Greek, but the most authentic copy of it is tbe Latin : but in some copies of the Greek Bible there are two other books of Maccabees added ; the third of which con- tains chiefly the history of the Jewish affairs under Ptolemy Philopator ^. § 3. Prop. The books of the Apocrypha are not to be re- ceived as written by a plenary superintendent inspiration. a Jekk. of Cliriatian. vol. i. part ii. c. ii. p. 43 — WATLRi.AND'gSciip. Vind. part li. Posth. scr. TiXDALcf Christian, pass. JLLI.ASD against Tiiid. vol. ii. c. xvi. p. 554r- , JHopGE'gSenn p 309— 316. ilAi TJLtY on .Man, vol. ii. Prop. 42. > uyr. agaiBSt Tind- c. ii. Senn. vol. ii. No. vii. p. 144 — ^fi- Young on Idol, vol ii. c iv. p. 217—231. RlDt.EY on the Spirit, Serrn. vi. p. 235. Note. on iJie Christ Revel. voL i. c. ly. Law's Theory of Rel. Par. i. &c. BURKE'l's Serm. No. i. b PiUDEAUX'b Connect, vol. ii. p. 185, 18G, 111, ii;^. Lect. cliii. Of the Apocryphal Boohs, 159 § 4. Dem. 1. Josephus only mentions 22 books of the Old Testament as inspired, in which these cannot be included : and he expres3lv says, that those which were written after the time of /irtaxerxes^ i. e. probably Ariaxerxes Longimanus, from whom Ezra and Nehemiah had their commission were not looked upon by the Jewish church as of equal authority^ Comp. Lect, 121. § 5. 5. 2. They never appear to have been quoted in the New Testament, as most of the l)ooks of the Old are, though some passages of them might have been much to the purpose of the sacred writers. § 6. 3. The author of the first book of Mavcabees, which is one of the most valuable in the whole collection, intimates tiiat there had not for a considerable time been any prophet in Israel divinely inspired, 1 Mac. iv. 46. x. 27. and the author of ihc second book seems expressly to own, that he had no super- natural assistance, 2 Mac. xv. 38, 39. ii. 19 — 28. § 7. 4. There are some passages in these books which seem in themselv(.'s absurd and incredible, v. g. the angel's lying to Tobity and afterwards driving aM ay the devil by a fumigation, Tobitv, 12. compared with Tobit xVi. 15. Tobit \\. pass, the story of fire being turned into water, and vice versa, 2 Mac. i, 19 — 22. the march of the tabernacle and ark after Jeremiah, ibid. ii. 4 — 8. to which most writers add what thev think the inconsistent and contradictor}- account of tiie death of Anii- ochiis EpiphaneSy wfio is said to have died of grief, 1 Mac. vi. 8, 16. and to have died miserably in the mountain consumed with worms, 2 Mac. ix. 5 — 12, 23. 2 Mac. i. 16. is also quoted, as relating tbat his brains were bc;aten out, but that Aniiochus must probably have been another person. § 8. 5. There are other passages which are inconsistent with some parts of the Old Testament; v.g. Judith c. ix. 2. justifying the murder of the Shechemites condem.ned Gen. xli'x. 7. \the author of the Wisdom of iSb/omow, speaking 'in the person of that prince, represents 7im(?/ as under oppresssion, which it was not in Soloynoji's days, IVisd. ix. 7, 8. xv. 14. com- pared with 1 Iving^jX, 27. yet some have urged 1 Kings xi. 14, 25. as an answer to this olyectioj^. J^aruch is here said to have been carried into Babylon, at the same time w}>en Jerc- 'iuiah tells us he was carried into Egypt, Bar. i. 2. Jer, xliii. 6^ to which we may add the false account of the fact related, Lev. X. 16 — 20. in the referetiee to it, l Mac, ii. 1. Compare also a JOSEPH, contr. Apior. 1. i. c. viii. p. Uudi. EJ, {J 2 160 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vi. Esth. xii. 5. with vi. 3, 6. to which may be added the applause of self-murder, 2 Mac. xiv. 41, &c. § 9. 6. There are some other passages relating to the his- tory of foreign nations, so inconsistent with what all other his- torians say, as not to be admitted without much greater evidence than belongs to these books, 1 Mac, i. 6, 7. viii. 16. §10. 7. From comparing all these steps on the one hand, and considering on the other that there is no positive evidence for their inspiration, it follows, that these books are not to be admitted as written by a plenary superintendent inspiration % 2. E. D. § 11. The insisting upon reading some portion of these books, instead of lessons from scripture, in the daily offices oi the church, was an unreasonable and cruel imposition in those who fixed the terms of conformity in England in the year 1662\ § 1 2. Schol. 1 . Wc allow that some of the christian fathers cited these books with great regard : nevertheless, most of them placed the apocryphal books in a class inferior to those which they call canonical ; and the first council which is said to have received them was the provincial council of Carthage^ A, D. 397, who evidently come too late to be more competent judges of this question than the Jews themselves were. Nevertheless, we acknowledge these books to have been of considerable antiquity: and as some of them are very valuable, on account of the wise and pious sentiments they contain, so the historical facts, and references to ancient notions and customs in others of them, make them well worthy an attentive perusal § 13. 2. It is exceedingly probable, that the chief reason for which the authority of these books is maintained by the church of Rome is, that some passages in them countenance their superstitions, particularly the intercession of angels, Tobit xii. 15. and praying for the dead, 2 Mac. xii. 40 — 45. which is represented as prevalent even in favour of those wlio died idola- ters. § 14. 3. A more particular critical account of most of these books may fee found in the works below a Burn, on the Art-p, 89, 90, Ti RRE i . J^c. ii. Qjiseiit. ix. 1 iMu.'l heoLl. i.Q. iii. ?5 — 1 2. Bennet ii^ainst Popery, p. 71, 72. b Hi6t. of Nonconf. p. 235— '/J?. Old V\ hlg, vol. ii. No, Ixxxiii. CALAMY'b Abridgment of iJgxterlB Life,t. x. c DcprN on the Canon. 1. i. c. i. i 4 — G. COpin's nisi, of the Canon, d Lewis's Antiq, vol. iv. L viii. c 4^' — j^. PliiD. Connecu vol. i. p, 36— 4'/i, .'iO, 5 1 , 54. 7% 74, IW, 165. vol.ii.p. 111, J12, lb5— p. 303,. 'iOt. Lee's Dissert on Eidras. Lect. cLiv. The Nature, Perfections, Kc. of Cod. 1-61 PART VII. CONTAINIKG AN ACCOUNT OF THE SCRIPTURE DOCTRTKE RELATING TO THE EXISTENCE AND NATURE OF GOD, AND THE DIVINITY OF THE bON AND SPIRIT. LFXT. CLIV. The Nature, Perfections, and Providence of God. § 1 . Prop. T HE account given us in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, of t!ie nature, perfections and providence of God, is agreeable to that which the light of nature discovers concerning them. § 2. Dem. 1. The scripture expressly asserts that there is a God, the Crr of all things. Gen, i. 1. Psal. xxxiii, 6. Acts :x\v. 15. Ueb. xi. 3. § 3. 2. The scripture asserts that God is an eternal Spirit. John iv. 24. Heb. ix. 14. l Tim. vi. 16. Deut. xxxiii. 27. Psal. xc. 2. § 4. 3. That he is omnipresent. 1 Kings viii. 27. PsaL cxxxix. 7 — 10. Jer. xxiii. 24. § 5. 4. That he knows all things* 1 Sain. ii. 3. Job xxxvi. 4. xhi. 2. Psal. cxvii. 5. Jer. xxxii. 19. Actsxw 18. And that future coyitingencies are not excepted from this general asser- tion, appears from his having foretold some of the most contin- gent events, Vid. Lect, 128 — 132. as well as from the following passages, Isa. xlii. 9. xlviii. 3. xlvi. 10. xli. 22 — 26. PsaL cxxxix. 2. § 6. 5, He is perfectly wise. Job ix. 4. 1 Tim. i. 17. Isa* xl. 13, 14. § 7. 6. That he is omnipotent. Jer. xxxii. 17. Rev, xlx. 6. Fsal. cxlv. 3. Job ix. 4, &c. I Chron. xxix. 11, 12. § 8. 7. That he is perfectly ^oo^/. PsaL lii. 1. cxlv. 9. Mat, xix. 17. James i. 17. i^^W. xxxiv. 6. 1 JoA/z iv. 8. § 9. 8. The justice of God is asserted, P^a/. xxxvi. 6. cxxix. 4. cxix. 137. Rom. ii. 6. ^^^^^ x. 34, 35. Rev, xv. 3. ^ 10. 9. That he is true and faithful. Numb, xxiii. li). iJ^M/. vii. 9. 2 Sam, vii, 28. TjV. i. 2. 162 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Pap.t VII. § 11. 10. That he is perfectly holy. ,Isa. vi. 3. xliii. 15. Ivii. 15. Psal. cxlv. 17. Eev» xv. 4. § 12. 11. That he hiimnutable. Exod. iii. 14. Mai. iii. 6. Ileb. 'i. 10 — 12. James '}, il. § 13. 12. That he is incomprehensible. Job xi. 7. PsaL cxxxix. 6. Ecdes, iii. 11. viii. 17. 1 Tim. vi. 16. Rom. xi. 33. § 14. 13. That bis providence extends to every event, preserving, disposing and governing all things, Psal. xxxvi. 6. cxxxvi. 25. civ. cvii. cxlv. 13, &o. Job xii. 10. y/c/^ xiv. 17. xvii. 28. Matt. x. 29, 30. And it may be observed in the genera], that all the vast number of scriptures, in which the operations of inanimate bodies, such as the sun, rain, &c. as ^vell as the actions of brutes are ascribed to the divine agency and direction, do entirely agree with Prop. o2. y\iS.. Prov. xvi. 33. Psal. Ixv. 9, &c. civ. 13 — 30. cxlv. 15, 16. cxlvii. 16—18. Amos iii. 6. iv. 7. Job xxxvii. xxxviii. xxxix. § 15. 14. That he is the one only God^ is expressly asserted, Deut.v'u 4. iv. 39. 2 Sam. vii. 22. Psal. ixxxvi, 10. Jer. X. 10, 11. Matt. xix. 17. John xvW. 3. 1 Cor. viii. 4 — 1 Tim. vi. 15. ii. 5. § .16. 15. That he is a being of all possible perfections, Matt. V. 48. 1 Chron, xxix. 11. Psal. viii. P. § 17. Cor. I. So great an agreement between the doctrine of scripture and reason with regard to the being and attributes of God, is a considerable internal evidence in proof of the revelation itself, considering how much of religion depends upon fornjing right notions of the supreme being^, § 18. 2. Considering how very clearly these things are taught in the forecited passages, and in such a multitude of others parallel to them, there can be no just reason to appre- hend, that those popular passages, in which the members of the human body, or the passions of the human mind are ascribed to God, should be taken in a literal sense, so as to niislcad any impartial and attentive reader, how moderate soever his capa- r.itv may be: so that no just objection against the preceding cosoliarv can be dravv-n from such passages. Compare Led. 149. § 2. § 19. Schol. 1. To the scriptures urged §5. in proof of the prescience of future contingencies it has been replied, that those passages only relate to God'^ knowledge of his own works: a Gastrf.l'e Christian Institutes, c. ii. I b Scon's Chrisiiaii Life, Tol. ii. p. 318-.-i3S: Gay;o*j's bcrj;;. Atcoum, c. i. I Lect. cliv. The Nature , Perfections, Kc. of God. 155 but as this solution can only be applied to some of those scrip- - tares, so it is evident with res^ard to them, that as the equity, wisdom, and goodness of God's works towards his rational creatures depends upon the correspondency between them and the moral character of those creatures, God would not have a hc(lier}Ci> unto tlcaUi in opposition to men and devils, and his death itsrlf, the last step of his meritorious rare, must needs be a good, and therefore a pro- per object of decretive neressity. Put men and devils contributed to this good by opposing that very principle in the Saviour from whence the event deiived its ex- cellence. Thus " rhe wrath of man tjliall praise God." He was a lamb among wolves; decretive necessity urged him on in holiness, iigl)teous'icss, benevolence and compassion ; hypotlictical necessity, resnlting from passive power, liberty and e(juity, (in leaving them to themselves) uried them to oppose him by pride, envy malice, and murder. Hence the event itself as goodj and the evil conducing to it, proceed from sources diamelrkully opposite. W. f Rather, docs not determine to prevent. If we riehtly consider the nature and origination of sin, it mu-^t be more proper to say what God does mt determine, than to say that he does determine any tiling relative to such an effect j an effect whose cause, abstractt^dly, is as strictly indej)endent of the divine wfll us darkness is inde- pendent of li^ht. W. Lect. clv. Of the Pre-existence of Christ. LECT. CLV. OJ the Pre existence of Christ. § 1. Prop. TThAT glorious person, who appeared in the world by the name of Jesus Christ, did not begin to exist, when he was conceived hy his Virgin Mother, but had a being, not only before that period, but before the creation of Ihfe world'. § 2. Dem. 1 . It is he, who is spoken of by John, under the nanie of the LOGOS, and is expressly said to have been in the beginning with God, and afterwards to have been made fleshy i. e. to have appeared in a human form. John i. 1, 2, 3, 14» Comp. Rtv. xix. 12. S<^e also Beb. ii. 14. § 3. 2. Our Lord himself frequently asserted his coming dffwn from heaven as his father's messenger, which he could with no propriety have done, had he not existed before his incarnation : for what the Socinians assert, that he ascended into heaven before he opened his public ministry, to receive instruction from thence, is a fact which cannot be proved, yet was surely important enough to have been recorded ; since Moseses converse with God in the mount, and Christ's temptation are both so largely mentioned. It will also be found, that some of the texts quoted below refer to a settled abode in heaven previous to his appearance among men, and not to a transient visit thither, John ni. 31. vi. 38, 50, 62. xiii. 3. xvi. 28. xvii. 5. As for John iii. 13. the latter clause is a much stronger argu- ment against the opposite hypotJiesis, than the former is for it**. § 4. 3. Paul asserts that Christ emptied himself of some glory which he was before possessed of, that in our nature he might become capable of suffering and death, Phil. ii. 6, 7. (Greek) with which may Avell be compared the following texts, wrhich though not equally evident with the former, seem to have some reference to the same matter, John viii. 58. 1 Cor, XV. 47% § 5. 4. Christ seems to have been the person who appeared to Isaiah ; (compare Isa. vi. pass, with Johii xii. 41.) from whence; as well as his being called the Logos, and some other considerations hereafter to be mentioned, it seems reasonable a 'I'hcol. Retjosit. vol. ii. No. 2. L<»WMAN's TraciSj p. '231. Unit. Tracts, vol. li. No. 3. h Clarkk on the Trin. No. 574, 375. VOL. V. 1 I Fam. F.xpos. vol. ii. ? 179. Vote (O p. 487. I c Clarke on the rnnitv, Wo. jjp tt 591. I Dawson'8 Serm. p. 109. X 166 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vii. to conclude, that Christ is the person who is called the angel of God's presence, by whom he revealed himself to Abraham^ Jacob, Moses, and the other Old Testament saints : Isa. Ixiii. y. Exod. xxiii. 20, 2U but the particular examination of this branch of the argument will be reserved for a distinct pro- position^ § 6. 5. The work of creation is so expressly ascribed to him in scripture, that this alone might be a sufficient proof of his having a real existence before the world was made, John i. 3. CoL i. 15^ 16. Heb, i. 2, 8, &c. Eph. iii. 9. Valet proposition. § 7. Cor. 1. Forasmuch as in several of the preceding scriptures there is such a change and humiliation asserted con- cerning Christ, as could not properly be asserted con- cerning an eternal and immutable being, as such, there is reason to believe that Christ had before his incarnation a created or derived natme, which would admit of such a change* : though we are far from saying he had no other nature, and that all the. texts quoted above refer to this^. ^8. 2. This glorious spirit or Logos must undoubtedly have, been a most wonderful person, possessed of vast and un- known degrees of natural and moral perfections, (for both must be included in, the, expression of the image of God) beyond any of the creatures both in heaven and upon earth who were produced by his operationf . Vid. Lect, 28. § l**. § 9. 3. His emptying himself for out sakes, and taking upon him the form of a servant, (as it is expressly said he did, that he might become capable of suffering and death for us, Vid. Phil. ii. 7, 8. Greek, Heb. ii. 9 — 17.) was a most amazing instance of condescension, and lays those, for whose benefit it \yas intended, under the highest obligation to love, , reverence, and obey him''. a Watts's Script. Doct. ofthe Trin. Prop. viii. p.bl— H. b Pearson on the Creed, p. 107—119. Fowler's Descent of Christ, pass. Watts's Diss, on the Trin. No. iv. i 1,2, 4. on the Glory of Christ. Diss. ii. Emlyn's Vindic. of Fowler, apud Tracts, vol. i. Lardner on the Logos, Works, vol. xi. LnwMAN's Tracts, No. 3, p. yS. c Gli.r.'s Body of Div. vol. i. p. '.^58—260. d W atts's Diss, on Trin. No. iii. Gii I,, ut sujira. e BuLKLEY's OLcon. of Gosp. ii. 2. * But even a created or derived nature could not undergo, while in purity and innocence, any change that should be a real degradation, and therefore what is said of Christ is not applicable to the divine nature. W. f But the fair question is not, whether a supernngelic spirit is capable of being •* reduced to the con Loc.) and according to some copies, \ John iii. 16. (Vid. « Mills in Loc.) but that Htb. ii. 9, 11, 16. are utterly incon- sistent with the notion of such a.pre-existeiit superangelic spirit, as is supposed Cor. 1 . § 2. Ans, It is difficult to *ay vhat inconsistency there is between that doctrine and the two former of these forecited texts, if we allow the glorious spirit of Christ (which there is no reason at all to call human in its pre-existerit state) to have been reduced to the condition of a human infant; gince'wq have no notion of the nature of ,a human soul,- but that of a * On the other system, .which represents a nature prnperlif droine assuming our nature into personal uQioo, the sentiments of these three la«t corrollaries appear strlL more forcible. W. • • ' •' ' • ' • • X 2 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vir. created rational spirit united to and acted by a human body, as our own spirit is : and as to Htb. ii. 16. if jTriXa^i^ctyfTa* be interpreted took hold of , as it may naturally signify, and in plainly used, Luke xxiii. 26. all form of objection from these words will vanish^ *. § 3. 2. What change was made in the Logos when united to human flesh, must be acknowledged to exceed .our concep- tions, and therefore to be incapable of full explication. The Fathers frequently speak of a quiescence of its perfections. — If it be objected, that to suppose such a being divested of its will, of its knowledge and power, as it must certainly have been, if it became the human soui of Christ, Luke ii. xxii. 43. 2 Cor. xiii. 4. is in fact to suppose it annihilated, and another being substituted in its room ; it may be answertid, that whether we do or do not suppose some degree of actual thought and perception essential to the human mind, such a consequence will not follow from such a supposed change ; seeing here will still continue in the same subject either actual thought, or a power of thinking ^ f, § 4. 3. The sentiments of the ancient Jews concerning the Logos, iixe to be found in Philo Jud. p. 195, 341, 465. f]usEB, Prep. Evang. 1. vii. c. xiii, xiv. 1. xi. c. xv. Watts's Dis. No. iv. § 3. Scott's Christian Life, vol. iii, p. 559. Note b & c, & p. 565. Pearson on the Creed, p. 118. Taylor on the Trin. p. 258. ^ 5. To which it may not be improper to add, that the Mahometans held an eternal ancient word, subsisting in God's essence, by which he spoke, and not by his simple essence ; and a Ab. Tavloii against Watts, p. 82—89. I HUGHS's 2d bef. I'ref p. l'<^— 15. Whist. Prim. Christun. vol. iv. p. 229—295. LARDNBR,ut supra, p. 83. Watts on the Clor) of Christ. Disc, iii 1 6. h EmLTN's ExaminaLof Dr. Bennet's New Theory, c ii. ap. Tracts, vol. ir. Fonuita Sacra, p. 217 — 219. Waits, ibid. l.ARDNER, ibid. p. 22. Clayt. Vind. par. iii. * If the Logos was a created spirit, and creatures were produced by hiin, th^ work of creation is ho evidence of the creator's eternal power and god-head. Yet God appeals to bis creating power as a decisive evidence of his own supremacy ai}4 god-head, to the exclusion of all pretended gods. Isa. xL W. ■f-The force of this objection is left by our author unansweivd. On the other System, no real change is supposed to have taken place in the nature assuming ours ; but a tree body arid a r^ashnable soul, or human nature (not a human person) is assume ed by it. 'Thiis it behoved our High Priest to becwtne like unto his hretkren as to body and soul, sin only excepted. The manner of becoming so indeed was altogether mi- raculous; a nature is assumed, which, in this instance, separate fron» the divine na-, ture had no personal subsistence, and yet, subsequent to that assumption, Jesus wrtP no less truly a man than Adam was, uudcr whose coveoattt his huniau uature touk its origin. W. Lect. clvii. Of Christ appearing to Men, ^c, 169 the Platonics had a notion nearly resembling this, though Dr. CuDwoRTH insists upon it, that it was not the same with that which the Avians afterwards held". LECT. CLVII. Of Christ appearing to Men under the Old Testament, § I. Prop. 'Christ was the person, in and by whom God ap- peared to men under the.Old Testament, by the name of Jeho- vah. § 2. I . There was often a visible appearance of Jehovah the God of Israel, Gen. xviii. pass. I^rod. xxiv. 10. Isa, vi. 1 . § 3. 2. Scripture as well as reason assures us, the Father was not and could not be seen, John i. 18. v. 37. 1 Tm. vi. 16. Heb. XI. 27. § 4, 3. The person spoken of as Jehovah, when visibly appearing to men, is sometimes expressly called the angel of ike Lord, Gen. xvii'i. 1,2. xxii. 15, 16. xxxi. 11, 13. £a;od. iii. 2, 4. xiii. 21. compared with xiv. 19, 24. Exod. xxiv. 9 — 11. Gen. xlviii. 15, 16. Num, xx. 16. compared with Exod. xx. 2. Judges vi. 12, 14. Isa. Ixiii. 9. Zech. iii. 1, 2. xii. 8. He is also called the Captain of the Lord's host. Josh. v. 14, 15. com- pared with vi. 2. and the angel in whom the name of God was, Exod. xxiii. 21. ^ 5. 4. There is no hint of a plurality of persons succes- sively employed as the medium of those divine manifestations. § 6. 5. When there is a reference to past transactions, they are referred to one person as speaking, though numbers be sometimes described as present, Pial. Ixviii. 17. Ixxviii. 15, SCc. flos. xii. 4, 5. ^ 7. 6. There was one glorious person, called both Jehovah^ and his angel, who was, as above, under the Old Testament the medium of divine manifestation. § 8. 7. It is exceeding probable, that some great regards would be paid to tliis glorious person in the whole dispensation of God, and that we should learn something of his dismission, if be were dismissed from that office, or of his present state, i£ he were not. » OcKLEY's Saracen. Hiit. Pref, p. «8, 89. ' Mosheim. Eccles. Hist, in Sec. iv, Cuo WORTH'S Iniel. Syst. p. 57J--577. j lissay on Spirit.? ^0, &C- far. ii.c r. i Ifr. no LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PART VII. § 9. 8. We learn from various passages in the New Testa- JTient that Christ is ti)e Logos of the Father, John i. vs. Rev, xix. 1 — 3, 16. by whom he made the world, and by whom he governs the kingdom of providence. See the texts quoted Prop. 126. gr. 5. § 10. 9. We do not read, irt the New Testament of any other person, who had before been the medium of the divine dispensations, but upon this occasion resigned his office to Christ. § 11. 10. From the general character of Christ in the New Testament, compared with the account of tiic divine manifes- tations in the Old, and the silence of both with regard to any other person who was such a medium, we may infer, that it is most probable Christ was that person. § 12. II. Various things said to be spokeji by or addressed to Jehovah in the Old Testament, are said in the New to be spoke of, done by, or addressed to Christ, when such passages are referred to in the New, l Cor. x. 9. Heb. xi. 26. i. 8—12. compared with Psal. cii. 25, &c. John xii. 41. compared with Jsa. vi. 9, 10. But ^^67^ vii. 38. cannot properly be introduced here; for the word there, must rather be understood of Moses than of Christ. § 13. 12. Several scriptures not directly testifying this, will admit of the easiest interpretation, by supposing a reference to it, John i. 11. Heh. xii. 25-— 27. compared with Psal. Ixviii. J Cor. X. y. § 1 13- The primitive Fathers of the christian church represented this as tiie case : see especially Justin Martyr's Dialogue with Trypho. § 15. 1*4. It is also urged, that the Chaldee Paraphrase shews it to Have been the sense of the' ancient Jews : and that there are many passage in their other most ancient writings, which speak the same language, and which can only be under- stood on this hypothesis. § 1'6"."T5. Christ was the person, by whom God appeared under the Old Testament by the name of Jehovah'-. 2. E. Z>. . § 17. Schol. 1. To this it is objected, that this weakens Si. l^auVs argument in Ileb. xiii. 2. and utterly destroys that » Momma, vol.-i. t. ii. c.'vii. 1 34. Watps on ihe Glory of Christ, Diss. i. LOWM. on the Civ. Gov. of the Heb. App. C« ARKE on Ihe Trin. No.616 — 618. Ten.sison on Idol. c. xiv. p. 333—336. ,., "\\1T8. 0-cbo. Fad. I. iv.'c. iv. 1 4. • 3 Harris on the Mess. Serm. v. p. 130— r39. B.ARRiNGT. Ess. on Ijiv. Dispens. parti Append- Diss. ii. Flem. ChristoL vol. ii.l. iii. c iiu p. 355, ibid, c V. p. 437. Lect. clvit. Of Christ appearing io Men, Ssc. Ill in cap, ii. 2, 3. as both Groiius and Peirce have urged. As to the /bmfr of these texts, it is said, that if the h3'pothesis in the proposition were true, the apostle Mooid. have recommended hospitality not merely from those instances in which persons had unawares entertained angels, but in which they had re- ceived C/im^ himself, appearing under the character of the angel of the Lord. — But.it may be sufficient to answer, that it does not seem .necessary, in order to maintain the honour of scripture, to assert, that upon every occasion the apostles urtred the ^/ro/i^£^^/ arguments that could possibly be proposed : be- sides that this argument would not really have so much force in it, as at first view it might appear to have, for as Christ had now left the earth, there would uo longer be any opportunity of shewing such hospitality to him agiiin. Compare ^cts iii. 21. As to lleb. ii. 2, 3. it is pleaded, that if Christ was personally concerned in giving the law, tl^f^ was no room to argue as the apostle does the superiority of x\i{0 gospel dispensation from its being published by our Saviour's miinstry ; s nee in this res- pect they were both equal. With regard to which, if it should not be allowed as some have thought that angels in tliis place oni}- signify viesse?igers, which indeed the context does not seem to favour, yet this may be reconciled with the hypothesis in the proposition, if we suppose Christ to have been present in some visible form on mount Sinai, but to have used the voice of angels in proclaiming that law which he publicly gave to Israel from thence : not to' urge, that these texts may iil general refer to any message delivered by angels, and not par- ticularly to the lawi for it must'te owned, that the following scriptures shew that the giving the law on mount Sinai must be comprehended, if it were not principally referred to. See Acts vii. 53. Gal. 'nx. 19. Psal. Lwiii, 17. On the whole, considering that in the places quoted above, God is said to have been among those angels, it seems impossible to defend the apostle's argu- ment, if we suppose an extraordinary presence of the Father among them, on any topic, which will not also sufficiei;tlv de- fend it if we suppose Christ to have been so present. His ap- pearance in human flesh, to preach the gospel with his own mouth, and seal it with his blood, was so much greater condescen- sion, than his encamping among the legions, whom he used as his heralds to proclaim his will ; that it argues the gospel to lie much nearer his heart than the law, and consequently the dan- ger of despising the former to be greater than that of despising the latter ^ a Peircb on Heb. v.. 2. Note h. \ Saurin's Diss. vol. ii. p. 170—173, 112 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PART Vlf. § 18. 2. It is further objected, that God himself must some- times have spoken as a distinct person from Christ, of which Uxod. xxiii. 20 — 23. xxxiii. 1 — 3. are urged as probable, and Matt. iii. 17. xvii. 5. Joknxu. 28. as certain instances. To this it is replied, that though we allow the Father to have spoken sometimes without the mediation of the Son, it will not follow from thence that he was not the medium generally/ made use of, especially when there were visible appearances to the church of the Jews ^. § 19. 3. Mr. LowMAN has objected, that the name of the angel of the Lord might be given only to a material substance , which was not animated by any inferior spirit whatever, (which seems indeed to have been the Sadducean hypothesis with regard to angels in general.) Lowm. Civ. Gov. App. p. 45—48. But it is answered, as this does not agree with several other passages quoted above, so least of all wifth Exod. xxiii. 20, &c. and since the phrase angel of the Lord' does generally at least signify a distinct rational being, (as will afterwards be abundantly proved) it is necessary to interpret it so in the present case, un- less convincing reasons could be assigned for confining ourselves to this unlikely interpretation. § 20. 4. As for Mr. Peirce's hypothesis of Christ's under- taking the care of the Jewish people, in such a manner as that he might be called their guardian angely while other angels were guardians in other countries; {Dan. x. 13.) and that for ad- ministering his province so remarkably well, he was appointed by God to be the head over all principalities and powers; and that those angels were divested of their former authority that they might be made subject to him, to which he refers £ph. iv. 8. Col. ii. 1 5. there is this great objection against it, that it seems Hot to make sufficient allowance for that superior dignity which the Logos must be possessed of, as the creator of angels, and as more excellent than any of them. Vid. Heb. i ^. § 21. 5. What has been said above may perhaps give light to that much controverted text, Phil. ii. 6, 7. tlie sense of which fieems to be, that Christ, who when lie appeared in divine glory to the Old Testament saints, did not think he was guilty of any usurpation, in speaking of himself by those names and titles which were pexjuliar to God, nevertheless divested himself of those glories that he might appear in our nature ^ a OwF.H on ilie Heb. vol. i. Exero. x. p. 164- b PEiRCEon Col. ii. 15. & Append, and on Heb. I. y. <* Cr,ARKE on the Trin. No. 934. Taylor on the Trin. p. IWi— 300, Peirce and Whitl)y in Lor. Pbarson on the Creed, p. )2l— 12^ Moore's Prop. p. 168—171. Confut. p. 25, 2b, 38, 3!). Bos. Exercit. c. xxiv. i 5. p. 127—132. Ed. ?. p. 196—203. Fortuita Sacra, p. 178— 2i8. WotFlus in locum, vol. It. Lect. cLviii. Of the Names , SCc. ascribed to Christ, 113 LECT. CLVIII. Of the Names, Titles^ and Attributes ascribed to Christ. § 1. Prop. To enumerate the principal scriptures, in which the names^ titles, attributes, works, and honours, which are fre- quently appropriated to God, are or seem to be ascribed to Christ, § 2. Sol, I. As for divine names, 1. The name Jehovah, which is appropriated to God, PsaL Ixxxiii. 18. Isa. xlv. 5. xlii. 8.' is given to Christ, Jer. xxiii. 6. Jsa, xlv. 23—25. compared with Rom. xiv. 10 — 12. Isa. xl. 3. compared with Luke i. 76. and Isa. vi. 1, y, 10. with John xii. 40, 41. To these some also refer Zech. xi. 12, 13. and whereas some urge on the other side Exod. xvii. 15. Judges vi. 24. £zek. xlviii. 35. in which names compounded of the word Jehovah are given even to inanimate beings, it is answered, that there is a great deal of difference between that and the case of giving it to persons, since in such instances as tliose here produced there was so evident a reference to the divine presence, that there could be no mistake concerning the meaning of the name : see also Jer. xxxiii. 16* But if the reasoning in the preceding pro- position be allowed, there is no need of insisting on such parti- culars ; it being indisputable, that on those principles Christ is called Jehovah many hundreds of times. § 3. 2. He is not only called God frequentl}^. Matt. i. 23. John i. 1 , 2. XX. 28. I Tim. iii. 16. ( Vid. Mills in Loc.) and per- haps 2 Pet. i. 1 . but he is called the true God, 1 John v. 20, 21. compare 1 John i. 2. and John xvii. 3. the great and viightjy God, Tit. ii. 13. Isa. ix. 6. compare Deut, x. \l. Jer. xxxii. 18. Christ also seems to be called the only wise God, Jude, ver. 24, 25. compare Eph. v. 26, 27. see also Rom. xvi. 27. the only God, Isa. xlv. 15, 17, 21, 22, 23. compared with Ro7n. xiv. 11. and (rod blessed for ever, Rom. ix. 5. compare 2 Cor. xi. 31. and Rom. i, 25. § 4, It is pleaded in answer to these texl;s, that the word God is often used in a subordinate sense, v. g. i Cor. viii. 5. 2 Cor, iv. 4, Exod. vii. l. Psal. xcvii. 7. Ixxxii. 6. John x. 34 — 36. But it is answered, (1.) That in most if Dot all of these places, » siibordimitiou is expressly intimated. yoL. \s» Y 174 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vii. (2.) That such additional titles as those mentioned above are never used : to which soaie add, (3.) That 0 0EOJ is never used concerning any who are Gods only in a subordinate sense : but 2 Co7\ iv. 4. is an instance of the contrary. § 5. SoL II. Titles appropriated to God, are also applied to Christ. (1.) He, (if the preceding reasoning be allowed) calls him- self God of Abraham f Isaac^ and Jacob ^ Exod, iii. 6. compare Acts vii. 30 — 32. Hos, xii. 3—5. (2.) Lord of hosts y Jsa. viii. 13, 14. compared with the fol- lowing passages, 1 Pet. ii. 6 — 8. Psal. cxviii. 22. Matt. xxi. 42. and 2 Sam. vi. 2. to which some add Isa. liv. 5. compared with 2 Cor. xi. 2. (3.) King of kings and Lord of lords ^ Rev, xvii.. 14. xix. 13 — 16. compared with Deut. x. 17. 1 Tim. vi. 14, 15. (4.) The first and the last, Eev. i. 17, 18. ii. 8. compare Isa. xli. 4. and xliv. 6. § 6. To the former of these especially it is objected, that Christ, though a created being, might use such language, as the embassador and therefore representative of God. It is answered, it is not usual for embassadors to assert that they are the persons from whom they are sent: upon the same principles, any angel or prophet might have used the same language, and the tempta- tion to idolatry would have been greater than it is reasonable to suppose God would have permitted. These arguments are fur- ther confirmed, by considering on the one hand, how averse to idolatry the Jews were at the time when the New Testament was written, and how propense the Gentiles, which would have made such bold figures of speech in that book peculiarly dan- gerous^. § 7. SoL III. Attributes sometimes appropriated to God, are applied to Christ. (1.) Omniscience, Col. ii. 3. Rev. ii. 23. to which many add John xxi. 17. ii. 24, 25. Matt. xii. 25. compared with 1 Kings viii. 39. and Jer. xvii. 9, 10. (2.) Omnipresence, or a power of perception and operation in distant places at the same time. Matt, xviii. 20. xxviii. ult. Col. i. 17. to which many add Heb. i. 3. compare Jer. xxiii. 24. To these some add John i. 18. iii. 13. compare John ix. 25. a Burnet on'thc Art. p. 44, ^5. I Haeris on the Messiah, p, 137) 138. Lect. clix. Of the Works, 5Cc. ascribed to Christ. 175 Greek; and also Gen. xix. 24. concerning which see Calvin's notes on that place, and compare Hos. i. 7. (3.) Jhnighty power, Phil. iii. 21 . to which many add Rev. i. 8. it is indeed dijbated, whether that be spoken of Christ or the Father, but Rev. i. 11, 17, 18. ii. 8. xxii. 12, 13, 20. make it probable, that it refers to Christ. See also Prop. 1 26.gr. 5. (4.) Eternity, Rev. i. 11, 17. Heb. vii. 3. Some also add Ileb. xiii. 8. Prov. viii. 22, 23. compare Psal. xc. 2. (5.) Immutability, Heb. i. 12. xiii. 8. compare MaL iii. 6. James i. 17. and some have argued from John xvi. 15. that this, and all the other attributes of God are claimed by Christ as his : see John v. 26 ^ LECT. CLIX. Of the Works and Worship ascribed to Christ — Of the Term, Person — Personal Union — Jn what sense Christ is called the Son of God. § 1. Sol. IV. ][3lVINE works of creation and universal sup- port are ascribed to Christ as above, (see Lect. 155. §. 6.) with this remarkable circumstance; that all things are said to have teen made for as well as by him, Col. i. 16, 17. It is objected, that God is said to have created all things by Jesus Christ in seve- ral texts : compare 1 Cor. viii. 6. Eph. iii. y. to this it is replied, that ^ta often signifies for as well as by, so that it may import their being made for the glory of Christ, or rather that the creat- ed or derived nature of Christ was the instrument by which the world was made. Compare Rom. xi. ^6^, § 2. Sol. V. Religious worship, though appropriated to God, Beut. vi. 13, 15. X. 20. Matt. vi. 10. was by divine approbation and command given to Christ, Heb. i. 6. Johnxx. 28. j^ctsvVu 59. Phil. ii. 9 — 11. compare Rom. xiv. 11. John v. 23. To this it is in the general objected, that we are to distinguish between supreme and subordinate worship, the former of which is due to God alone, the latter may be given to creatures: compare 1 Chron. xxix. 20. Matt, xviii. 26. It is replied, that in this case the worship addressed to man was apparently a civil, not a religious homage \ and that if it be the christian scheme to in- o Saurim'3 Serm. on Ileb. i. 12. I b MooRB-'sProp. p. ViX—W. Y 2 176 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vir. troduce any inferior God, to whom.religious adoration is to b& paid, i. e. to whom we are to pray, w^hom we are to praise, in whom we are to confide, by whom we are to swear, (ull which acts of worship are addressed to Christ in the following passsajxes, John xiv. 1. (answered by Exod. xiv. 31. and 2 Chron. xii. xx. 20.) Bom. X. 13. 1 Cor, i. 2. Bom. xv. 12. 2 Cor xii. 8. Bonu ix. 1.) one would have supposed, that there should have been the strictest care to adjust the degree of worship due to him, that it might not interfere with that of the supreme God: and it is hard to reconcile this with its being so often declared to be the design of the gospel to bring men to the worship of the only true God; (Acts xiv. 15. xvii. 23, 24. Gal. iv. 8. 1 Thtss. i. 9.) or with the force of Christ's reasoning in Luke iv. 8. This brar.ch of the argument is likewise much illustrated by a multitude of texts, in which the apostles express an unlimited veneration, love, and obedience to Christ, and that dependence upon him and devotedness to him, which can onlv bejustified in this view, and would indeed be very criminal, if he were to be considered only as an exalted man, or a mere creature; (which two ex- pressions, by the way, when applied to Christ in his present state, seem to coincide more than some have been willing to allow.) Compare FhiL i. 20, 21. CoL iii. 11. Bom. xiv. 7 — 9. and many other texts quoted by Mr. Jennings in his discourses on preaching Christ, § 3. Cor. It appears by the tfenour of this proposition, thai most if not absolutely all those names, titles, attributes and M'orks, which are ascribed and appropriated to the one eternal and ever-blessed God in scripture, are also ascribed to Christ; and that such divine worship is required or encouraged to hi^n, ks is else-where appropriated to the one eternal and ever-blessed God^* § 4. Def. The word Person commonly sigriifies one single, intelligent, voluntary agent, or conscious being ; and this we chuse to call the philosophical sense of the word : but in a,poli^ tical sense, it may express the different relations supported by the same philosophical person ; v. g. the same man may be > Watts on the Trin. p. 35—84. I Royse's Answer. Clarke and Taylor on Uie Trin. pass. I Emlyn's Vindicat of the Worsbip of Chiia» HOORE'S Prop. p. 129—1^. j &:c. ap. Tracts, vol. i. tMLYW'g Hiimble Enquiry, ap. Tracts, vol. L | SHt ckfobd's Hist vol. i. p. 5ffl3, 294- ♦This proposition fairly admits, and seems to require anoMer corollary: \\z. Since the person who assumed our nature has names, titles, attributes, works, and worship ascribed to it, which are appropriated to the ouq e\£iu9X Gii^, that person- must be properly divine^ possessing the divine Jiaiure^ W,. Lect. clix. Of the Works, ^c. ascribed io Christ. 177 father, husband, son, &c. or the same prince, King of Great- Britain, Duke oi Brunswick, and Treasurer of the Empire'. § 5. Cor. One philosophical person may sustain a great number of persons in the political, or as some call it the modal sense of the word'' ^ § 6. Schol. Besides this, some have given various definitions of person in the theological sense of the word ; of which fow are more remarkable than that of Markius, that personality is a positive mode of being, ultimately terminating and filling a sub- stantial nature, and giving to it incommunicability f." To de- scribe the personality of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, as " ex- pressing that perfection of the divine nature, whereby it subsists* three different ways, the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost, each of which, possessing the divine essence after his peculiar man- ner, thereby becomes a distirict person," ma}' perhaps be a de- finition much of the same import*^ J. a Dr. Daniel Scorr's. Ess. towards a Demonstrat of i!ie Sciipt. Trin. Osf. ii. JE.sKlNSon Christianity, vol. ii.c. 26. b WatTs'sDIs?. No. vi. p. iJVI—lSt. Sir Isaac Newton's I wol^etiers, p. 103. c Markii Compend. 1. v. c. iii. Sloss on the frin. p. 'JS, 29. * Biit would political or rnndal fieme of person, manj' of which maybe sustained hy one philosophical person, entitle any cue in a court of judicature to appear as a proportionable number of u.-itmssrs in any cause? If a fact were asserted by one who is king, duke, and treasurer, would his testimony b« that of three or of onef W. f The words of Markius, with the context, are these: Personalitas in ab- stracto non est reale aliquod Ens, sic enim necessario plures in Deo forent Essentia:; non etiam mtra Negatio actualis Communicationis, sic enim merum foret nihil, nee Personarum distinctioper ProprietatesCharacteristicas possetconcipi, et Personalitas ta Xoya in Incarnatione periret ; sed M'dus positrons eniis, ultimo terininans et com- plens naturam substantialem, ac illi d«nt incommunicahilitatein. W. X In the Trinitarian controversy no term has been more obnoxious to one side of the question than the word t'crson ; therefore the sense in which it is taken, when properly employed in discussing this awfully mysterious but highly important sub- ject, should be aficertained ith as much acciMacy as possible. A scriptural person, in the trinitai'ian sense, is ahke remote from a divine cttrib::ie and a separate be- ing ; since God is but one essence or being, his attributes are innumerable, and his persons only three, Father, Son, and Spirit. The last of the above noticed definitions appears clear and comprehensive. In this investigation it will be useful to recollect, that it is highly reasonable, even a prion, to regard the uncaused being as difteiing essentially from 2^.\ created existence, nor is there any reason against extending this difference to the mode of being. The orthodox Trinitarian disclaims Tritheism no less than the Unitarian ; -yet contends that not only personal characters and relations, but also personal sub- sistences'ave perfectly compatible with the unity of the d;vine essence. He appre- hends that each divine subsistence has peculiar personal properties, which are not applicable to the others ; and yet that perfections peculiar to Deity ai-e ascribed to each ; which implies that each mode of being, or subsistence or Person, possessed the divine essence. It is a point of the utmost importance with the consistent Trinitarian, that tinctionsin God are not the effect of Will, but of equal necssiiit 3 178 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VIT, § 7. I^rop. Cjod is so united to the derived nature of Christ, and does so dzvcll in it, that by virtue of that union Christ may be properly called God, and such regards beconne due to him,^ as are not due to any created nature, or mere creature, be it in itself ever so excellent. §8. Detn. 1. Such divine names, titles, attributes and ivorks are ascribed, and such divine worship demanded or en- couraged to Christ, as are elsewhere appropriated to God. § 9. 2. Christ cannot be a being distinct from God, and yet co-nrdinatc with him , since that wou'd infer such a plurality of Gods as is contrary both to natural and revealed religion: (Lect, 44. § 1. Li'ct. 154. § \ d.J besides, a multitude of things are said of Christ in scripture, which undoubtedly prove him to have been really and truly a vian, and cannot be said of the one living and true God in himself considered : v. g. that he hungered, felt pain, died, &c. Compare 1 Tim, ii. 5. § 10. 3. There must be some wonderful union of God with the man Christ Jesus, to lay a foundation for such ascriptions and regards §11. 4. The scripture expressly speaks of such a union, and of God as dwelling in Christ. John x. 28 — 30, 38. xvii. li, 20—23. Col. i. 19. (compare iii. 19. CoL ii. 19.) John xiv. 9,10. Fa let proposition' f, a Calamy on the Trin. Serm. ii. p. 31— 64. | WATrs's Diss. No. iL with the divine nature. Perhaps the want of duly attending to this distinction hag been the chief cause of opposition to the Trinitarian doctrine. For if the personal mode be the effect of will, wherein can such volition differ from a creating act? But if the divine essence be rwa'ssartii/ living; and active, — and if nuides of subsistence, or scriptural persons, be the mxasary effect of that activity or life, — the distinctions being cnrrelutivc must be also coeternal. W. * But if this union be not a ?iypostatical union, whereby a divine person as- fiumes another nature, yet after the assumption continuing but one person for ever, wherein can the union differ in its nature from that which subsisted between God and Adam or a Christian man who maybe filled with all the fulness of God ?" W. f Since these Lecturer were written, the question concerning the divinity of our Lord has afforded matter for repeated, and alii.o.st perpetual discussion. As it would be difficult, and indeed needless, to enumerate all the publications that have appeared upon the subject, we must content ourselves with mentioning the most considerable pai t of them, with reference, so far as we are able, to the dif- ferent periods and aspects of the controversy. Those who disputed the. supreme Godhead of Christ, were, for a time, chiefly of the Arian persuasion. This was the case with Mr. floPKiNs, a clergyman in Sussex, who published, without his name, "An Appeal to the common sense of all Christian people, concerning an important ** point of doctrine, &c." In opposition to this work was printed <* A sincere Christian's Answer to the appeal to the common sense of all Christian people, — ♦* in a Letter to the appellant," — By the Rev. Thomas Mc Donnell, D. D. Tiie next importaat publication of the Aria^ kind was the " Essay on Spirit^" Lect. clix. Of the Works, ^c. ascribed to Christ. 179 § \2.Schol. 1. Against this it is objected, that Christ ac- knowledges himself inferior to tlie Father, John xiv. 28. that ascribed to Dr. Robert Cl avion, Bishop of Clogher, and which was the beginning of a considerable controversy. The piincipal productions of the Bishop's Antago- nists were as follows: '* A Letter to the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Cloi;;her, occasioned by his Lordship's " Essay on Spirit." — '* A fall answer to the Essay on Spirit." The writer of this tract was the Rev. Mr. William Jones, who hatli appeared since, upon various occasions, as a zealous advocate fur the Trinity. " A Vindication of the Doctrine of the Trinity, from the Exceptions of a late Pamphlet.'* ** A second Vindication." These two pieces were written by the late Dr. Ran- dolph. The holy scripture doctrines of the divine Trinity in essential Unit/, and of the Godhead of Jesus Christ."— By John Scott, D. D. An Essay towards an Answer to a Book entitled, " An Essay on Spirit." — By Dr. M. Donnill. '« A short Vindication," by the same Author. A more recent vindicator of the Ariau hypothesis, was IVIr. Henry Taylor, in his " Apology of Benjauiin Ben MiAdecai to his friends for embracing Christianity." To whom may be added Dr. Harrwood, in his " Five pissertations j" and Dr. Price in his sermons on the Christian Doctrine. Of late yeare the controversy relative to the divinity of Christ has chiefly been betwixt the defenders and opposers of the Sociniau System ; among the former of whom Dr. Priestly stands particulaiMy distinguished. One of the most distinguished opponents of Dr. Priestley was Dr. Horsley, successively bishop of St. David's and of Rochester, in three distinct publications, now collected together into one volume, under the following title : *• Tracts in Contro- versy with Dr. Priestley, upon the Historical Question of the Belief of the First Ages in our Lord's Divinity. Originally published in the Years nS3, 17S4, and 1 786. Now revised and augmented with a large Addition of Notes, and supplemental Disquisitions." Among the other antagonists of Dr. Priestley, maj^he mentioned Dr. HoRNE, in his Sermon on the Duty of contending for the Faith, and his Letter by an Under-graduate of Oxford; Mr. Parkhurst, in his Demonstration, from Scrip- ture, of the Divinitj' and Pre-existence of our Saviour. Another advocate for the Socinian scheme is Mr. Lindsey, in his Apology foF resigning the Vicarage of Cattenck ; his Sequel to the Apology ; his two Dissertations on the Preface to St. John's Gospel, and on Praying to Christ, Sac. The protluctions in support of the divinity of our Lord, occasioned by Mr. Lind- sey's writings, are principally as follows: *' A Plea for the Divinity of Christ," by Mr. Robinson; *' A Scriptural Confutation of the Arguments against the One God- head of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," by a Layman ; A Vindication of the M'orship of the Son and the Holy Ghost, against the Exceptions of Mr. Tni- oPHiLug Lindsey, from Scripture and Antiquity," by Thomas Randolph, D. D. ; A Let- ter to the Remarker on the Layman's Scriptural Confutation," by Dr. Randolph ; and " An Inquiry into the Belief of the Christians of the First three Centuries, re- specting the One Godhead of the Father, Son, snd Holy Ghost," by William Burgh, Esq: the author of the Layman's Scriptural Confutation. Concerning the worship of our Saviour, besides the treatises already specified, appeared "Remarks on Mr. Lindsey's Dissertation upon Praying to Christ; in which the Arguments he tliere propi)s,es against the Unlawfulness of all Religious Addresses to the Lord Jesus are examined." Upon this subject, without any refe- rence to Mr. Lindsey's writings, we may here add. Dr. Horne's Sermon on Christ being the Object of Religious Adoration ; and a Pamphlet, oatitled, " Divine Worship due to t!ie whole blessed Trinity." Additional works in vindication of our Lord's divinity are, Dr. Shepherd's " Frt« Examination of the Sjciuian Exposition of the Prefatory Verses of St. John's LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vit. tbcFallier Is called his God, John xx. 17. 2 Cor. xi. 31.tliat be disclaiiTis the infinity oF knowledge, power, and goodness, Mark xiii. 32. John v. 13, 19* Mat. xix. 17. that he often prays to his Father ;' that he declares hinnself to have received from the Fatlier those things for which he is most eminent ; and that throughout the whole of his administration he is (}c- ^cr\hed as' tht servant of God, Isa, xVn. 1. lii. 13. liii. II. by v/hich some have cxphiined his taking upon him the form of d servant, Phil. ii. 6. reternng all to his glorv,and assisting bis creatures in their approaches to him, to whom he shall finally give up the kingdom, 1 Cor. xv. 24 — 29. § 1.'3. With regard to all these texts it is to be observed, that we by no means assert, as some few have done, that the human nature of Christ is absorbed in the divine, which would indeed make the objection -unanswerable ; but acknoxvledging the, reality and perpetuity of it, we reply, that all these things must be understood as being spoken by or of him as man and Ji/ediator, without a reference to that union with God establish- ed in the preceding proposition^ § 14. 2, Dr. Clarke asserts the Logos to be something bet^teen a created and a self-existent nature. But it is difficult to enter into the foundation of this distinction, unless the idea of a creature be, not a thing produced out of nothing by the divine power, but a thing produced by the Father, through the agencTj of the Son, which is a very unusual sense of the word ^ a FMf.YN's F-Iumble Enquiry, ap. Tracts, vol. i. ( Dr. Dan. Scott's Ess. towards a Demonst. of Cai.amy cn the Trin. Ser'm, lii. — v. | the Script. Trin. Prop. vi. 6c vili. Wat I s's /)iv. I b CLARKE on the Trin. part ii.Prop. xiv, xvii. TTospel *' A Defence of tlic Doctrine, and eternal Sonsliip of our Lord Je.siis f'hri.st, as revealed in the Scriptures, in Opposition to a late Scheme of Temporal Sonship Hodsoxn's ** Jesus Christ tlie True God, and onlj' Object of Supreme Ado- ration;" the same Gentleman's "Answer to Mr. Frend's Address ;" Holder's Doctrine of the Divine Trinity in Unity," Fletcher's "Socinianism Unscriptural;" Whitaker's " Origin of Arianism disclosed i" Mr. Randolph's Scriptural Re- vision of Socinian Arguments ;" and Dr. Hawker's '* Sermons on the Divinity of Christ." K. To whi( h may be ad'led, among others, Mr. A. Fuller's " Calvinlstic and Siirinian Systems examined and compared as to their Moral Tendency;" and Dr. Jamtkson's " Vindication of the Doctrine of Scripture, and of the Primitive Faith concerning the Deity of Christ, in Reply to Dr. Priestley's " History of Early Opinions, &c." in two volumes, 8vo- W. * But names do not alter the natures of things. Every being must be either caused or uncaused ; to be absolutely uncaused is the prerogative of the divine essence; to be necsssanhi and rterna/'y caused is the prerogative of the divine Per- !")ns, Father, Son, and Spii it ; but to be caused by dh-me Will is the distinguishing LECTURES ON DIVINITY. rART VH. texts ; especially considering bow frequently the personal term a/3o? is used, when spoken of the Spirit, and that not in poetical, but most plain und simple discourses : but the strongest objec- tion against this opinion arises from the form of baptism, and the forementioned /(^A/i xvi. 13, 14^. § 10. 3. Among those who grant the Spirit to be a person, \t is debated whether he be tlie same philosophical person with the Father, or another distinct from him : to suppose the latter, supposing him at the same time equal with the Father, is mak- ing h\m another God: some therefore have represented him as a created spirit, in his own nature inferior both to Father and Son ; against which the passages enumerated in the preced- ing proposition have been strongly urged ; as it has also been, that the Spirit is never mentioned as a creature called upon to praise God, when a large enumeration of such is made: Others consider him as a created Spirit, (called as one thinks Michael the Arch-angel,) so united to God, and so acted by him, as by virtue of that union to become capable of such representations and regards as the Son is, though acting in some subordination to him in thercconomy of our redemption : while many others have contented themselves with asserting, that there is only a political, modal, or oeconomical distinction in the personality of Father, Son and Spirit. Others again have maintained that the Spirit is a //a?'iZ distinction in the Deity ; and when be is called a person, the word is to be. taken in a sense below the philosophical and above the modal ; though what determinate idea is to be affixed to it, they do not more particularly say**. § 11. 4. Divines have commonly taught, that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son : and the Popish school-men introduce the phrase of spiration, to signify the manner in which his personality was derived from them. He is indeed said to come or to be sent forth from the Father, John' XV. 26. and Christ often promises that he would send him : but for that notion of his spiration mentioned above, it cannot be explained, and therefore cannot be defended ^, § 12. o. On the whole, forasmuch as the Spirit is plainly spoken of in scripture under a personal cliaracter, it is proper to retain that language in discoursing of him and praying to a Watts's Oiss.v. p. IM— 149. \j Harrow's Works, vol. ii. p. :i68. Bt BS. Script I:oct. ofTrin.p.oS, 59. tLARKE on the Tria. part ii. § 3, 19—21. Dr. Da.s, sc ott'b Ess. towards a Demonat. of trxM bcri^Jt. '1 rin. Prop. vii. O I LI'S Body of Li V. B. i.e. 31. c Watt's Diss. v. p. I^>5 — 162. ibid. p. 166—169. Bt'R.vET on the Trin. p. 11*^1 — 123. ' MO!>HEiM ibid. Sec.viii. par. ii.c. ult GuL ibid. Lect. clxi. Distinction of Persons in the Godhead^ ^c. 187 him, even thougJi we should not be able certainly to determine in our own minds, as to the nicety of some of those questions, which have been touched upon in the preceding scholia ^ LECT. CLXI. Distinction of Persons in the Godhead— Of the Genuineness of 1 John V. 7. § 1. IThE scripture represents the Divine Being as appearing in, and manifesting himself by the distinct persons of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; each of which has his pecu- liar province in accomplishing the work of our redemption and salvation, and to each of which we owe an unlimited vene- ration, love and obedience. § 2. Dem. 1. That God appears under the character of Father in scripture, i. e. the Father of Christ, and through him, the Father of all his people, is so clear from the whole tenor of the New Testament, that it would be superfluous to enumerate particular texts in proof of it. John xx. 17. 2 Cor. •J c 1. J. § 3. 2. The scripture represents the Lord Jesus Christy the Son of God, as a divine person, in whom the fulness of the godhead dwelt, by whom the Father manifested himself to us, and who with the Father is God over all. § 4. 3. The scripture also represents the Holi/ Spirit as a divine person, possessed of those attributes and perfections which are to be found in God alone. § 5. 4. There are various texts of scripture, in which Fa- ther, Son, and Spirit are mentioned together, and represented \inder distinct personal characters, v. g. Mat. xxviii. 19. iii. 16, 17. 1 G?r.xii. 4 — 6. 2 Cor. xiii. ^ilt. Eph. iv. 4 — Q. Heb, ix. 14 to which some add Rev. i. 4, 5. As for 1 John v. 7. the autho- rity of it is contested, nor is the importance of it so very great as some have imagined ; since it does not exactly determine in what respect the three there spoken of are one, Vid. Calv. in Loc. Sdnstit, 1. i. c. xiii. § 5, 6. § 6. 5. It is every where represented in scripture, that our redemption was contrived by the Father, purchased by the a Ci,ARKS aa (he Trln, part ii. i 53, 54. | 188 LECtURES ON DIVINITY. Part vir. Son, and is appliedhy the Spirit through whose assistance in the name of Christ, we are to make our approaches to the Father, Eph. i. 3, 4. Tit, iii. 4 — 7. Rom. xv. 16. Eph.iu 18. § 7. 6. Hence it appears, that correspondent regards are due to each, which are accordingly required in many passages of scripture, Johii v. 23. 1 Cor. xvi. 22. Eph. iv. 30. — Falei propositio ^ § 8. Schol. 1. If it be asked, ^ow these divine persons are threCy and bow oie »• it must be acknowledged an inexplicable mystery : nor should we wonder that Ave are much confounded ivhen enquiring into the curiosities of such questions, if we con- sider how little we know of our own nature and manner of ex- istence. Vid. Prop. 18. § 9. 2. If it be enquired, in what sense the word person is used in the proposition, we answer, it must at least be true in a political sense, yet cannot amount to so much as a philosophical personality, unless we allow a plurality of Gods : and if there be any medium between these, which we cannot certainly say there is not, we must confess it to be to us unsearchable ;* and the higher our notions of distinct personality are carried, the more difficult does it appear to our feeble reason, to clear up the supreme divinity of each, and vice versd^. § 10. 3. We must acknowledge that scripture seems some- times to neglect this distinction of persons, and God dwelling in Christ, is sometimes called the Father, and sometimes the Holy Spirit. Vid. Johnx'w. 9, 10. Matt, xii. 28. John i. 32. Heb. ix. 14. 1 Pet. iii. 18. Jets x. 38^ § 11.4. From several texts above quoted compared with ^ome others, viz. Isa. Ixi. 1, 2, John iii. 34. Acts x. 38. Mat. xii. 28. Heb. ix. 14;. Rom. i. 4. viii. 11. in w^hich Christ is spoken of as qualified for his work by the descent of the Spirit upon him, and its indwelling in him, an argument has been deduced in proof of the Deity of the Spirit ; which is also hinted at by Dr. Barrow ^. a Berry-Street Lect. vol. i. p. 94—107. BuTLKR's Anal. p. 153, IH- 4to. . W hitby's Last Thoughts, pass. Dr. Dan. Scott's Ess. towards a Demonst. of the Script. Trln. pass. Gai.'s Body of Div. B. i. c. 27—31. b WATrs's Diss. No. vi. c Useful Quest No. iv, v. p. 130 — 15^ d Barrow's Works, vol. ii. p. 367, 368. * A philosophical personality in a triune God none plead for but Tritheists ; a po/z7e then possessed ; and perhaps the extinction of being, and entire loss of all happiness, might be the punishment due to the least transgression of the divine Jaw. That argument for the imniortahty of the soul, which is drawn from the unequal distribution of rewards and punish- ments, could not be known io Adam ; but that which arises from the nature and capacities of the human mind, must appear to him in all its evidence : and therefore, (so far as we can imagine) he would, from the light of nature, have reason to apprehend some state of future existence, and to fear, that if temporal death was brought upon him by his transgression of the divine law, that future existence would be a state of punish- ment rather than enjoyment : nor can we say, how he should be able to assign any point of time, in which the punishment of so aggravated an offence must necessarily terminated § 2. 6. Hence it follows, that, according to the Mosaic history, when God placed Adam in paradise, he did in effect enter into a covenant with him, whereby he enc(Juraged him to expect continued life and happiness, on condition of perfect obedience ; but threatened him with death, in case he should in any instance transgress his moral or his positive law ; which is the same thing that divines generallv mean, by what they call the Covenant of Works. And it seems, that so far as the light of nature reaches in discovering our duty, we are all so born under such a covenant, as by sin to be exposed to death ; which may be considered as including not merely the separa- tion of our souls from our bodies, and the consequent dissolu- tion of the mortal part ; but likewise such degrees of future punishment, as it shall seem to the supreme Judge righteous a Berry-Street Lect. vol. i. p. 554—557. } Grove's Thoughts on a Future State, c. Til*. Locke's Rsas. ChrisUan. vqI. Lp. 1—7. | J 6,7. p. 104—108. 502 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viir. and fit to inflict. Compare Boni. v\, Bev. 8. Deut xxvii. 2G. Gal. iii. 10, 13. Ezek. xviii. 20^ § 3. 7. It is evident that tbe transgression in eating the forbidden fruit was the Jirst sin comnntted by Adavi, because the sentence of death followed it ; which must (according to the nature of that dispensation he was urider) be the consequence of the first offence, Gen. iii. 17, &c. § 4 8. It is difficult to determine certainly what we are to undei ataiid by the tree of life. Some have thought that it was no more than a pledge of life to Adaniy in case of obedience, and might in that view have been indifferently chosen from among any kind of trees in the garden : others have conjectured, that it had some cordial virtue, of an excellent use for reviving the spirits and preserving the health ; compare Bev. xxii. 2. with Ezek. xlvii. 12. and some have carried this so far as to conclude, that the mortality of Jdam''s nature was the natural consequence of his being excluded from that tree, even though we should suppose no change to be made in his constitution «ifter his sin, Gen. iii. 22. Mr. Kennicot has endeavoured to prove, that the tree of life signifies all the trees of the garden, which were intended for the preservation of life ; and another writer has attempted to prove, that the tree of knowledge and of life were the same. This is not a place in which to discuss their respective opinions ; but on the whole, that opinion which makes it a single tree of cordial virtue, (as above) seems most probable. Compare Prov, iii. 18. xi. 30. xiii. 12''. § 5. 9. Many divines have likewise thought, that the tree of knowledge was a slow poison, which so vitiated the fluids of the human body, as in process of time to occasion the death of Adam, and of all those who should descend from him after the infection was taken : and they have likewise thought it possible, that his blood and spirits might be so altered by the juice of it, as that sensual propensities, and other passions, might be thereby made much stronger than they were before, and so that symmetry of the faculties broken, on which philosophical liberty depends. (Vid. Led. J 8. § 13. Lect. 21. § 6.) It is objected, that upon this hypothesis, the corruption and distem- per of human nature roust grow less and less, as every genera- tion is further removed from Adam^ in whom there must surely •lave been vastly more of this supposed poison, than there can iie in any of his descendants. But it is replied, that it is the. a Rawlins of Justification, p. 8 — 19. j Barrinct. Essay on various Dispens. p. 14-. b Kennico t-s Dissert, on the Tree ot Life, pass. note 4, p- l". riote 6. WiTs. CjLcuo. FieO. L i. fc vLi 11, 1^ | Turret. Instit. Loc viii. Cluaret. t. J ^ 5> Lect. clxvi. Of the Death denounced to J dam, Ssc. 203 nature of poisons so to assimilate the blood to themselves, as to corrupt the whole mass of it, and to render an infection transmitted through many persons as dangerous as at first hand; as in the case of the bite of a mad dog, the small-pox, &c^. § 6. 10. It is generally supposed that the sin of Adam not only brought a<:urse on the ground^ Gen. iii. 18. (which by the way Dr. W oodward supposes not to have taken place till the deluge, and Bishop Sherlock to have been then removed;) but also, that it brought confusion and disturbance into the whole frame of nature in our world, both in the elements, occasioning greater inclemencies of weather than would other- wise have been, and also upon the animal creation, who it is supposed would not otherwise have devoured each other : compare Isa, x'u 6—8. Ixv. 25. Bo7ii. viii. 19 — 22. It is in- deed exceeding probable, that those animals, which are now dangerous to mankind, had at first such an awe impressed upor them, as effectually to secure him from any danger of their assaults; but we confess it is difficult to conceive, how those animals, whose present frame shews them to ha.ve been of the carnivorous kind, could without a miracle have subsisted upon vegetables^ Vid. Za-^ 1 45. § 5. § 7. II. Some have conjectured, that our first parents, in their state of innocence, were clothed with visible glory ^ot lucid appearance, which according to these writerj^ was a part of the image of God in which they were created : they suppose that the departure of this glory, as soon as they transgressed, was the nakedness which they were conscious of: and on this pHn^ ciple suppose that tiie like glory will be restored to the righteous at the resurrection ; and argue, from those passages which favour that doctrine, the probability of man's being possessed of it in his primaeval state. Compare Afait. xiii. 43. xvii. 2. Fhil, iii. 21. 1 Cor. XV. 4 3. and with reference to this some authors ex- plain Born. iii. 23. 2 Cor. v. 1 — 5. Bom, viii. 3. and even Phii, ii. 6. though not all with equal reason ^ a Bahringt. Ess. ibid. p. 20— 25. Note 7. Burn. Art. p. ill. Mo mere's Life, p. 17. note 6. BiiRN. at Boyle's Lect. vol. ii. p. 55— fil. DtLANY's Rev. exam. vol. i. Diss. i. p. 8. b Mii/roN's Par. Lost, 1.x. ver. 051—719. Whitbv, Hammond and Locke, onKom. viii, 11), «^c. Philosophical Survey of the Animal Creation, par. iLil. par. iii. 2 2. WOODW. Nat. Hist. p. 73— lOo. Ed. 1. SHERLOCK on Proph. Disc. iv. p. S7— 118. Grove's Posth. Serra. vol. i. Serm. vi. p. 1.^ —170. NVa its's World to come, c Meoe's Diatribe, ap. Opera. iURRiN(;T. Ess. p. 11—14. F^E^t. ChristoL vol. ii. p. 246, & 251. 'wiTh the Note. 204 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viii. LECT. CLXVIL Of the Imputation of Adam's Sin. § 1 . Def T'hE actions or sufferings of A, might be said to be IMPUTED to B, if B should on the account of them in any de- gree be treated, as if he had done or suffered what A has done or suffered, when he really has not, and when, without this action or suffering of A, B would not be so treated. § 2. Cor, 1 . The sin of A may be said to be imputed, if B though innocent be upon that account treated in any degree as a sinner. § 3. 2. The righteousness of A may be said to be imputed to B, if, upon the account of it, B, though a sinner, be treated as if he were righteous. § 4. 3. There may be real, when there is not a total im- putation either of the righteousness or sin of another. § 5. Schol, The justice of such imputation, on one hand or the other, can in the general be neither affirmed or denied, but is to be determined in particular cases, by a view of particular circumstances, and especially by considering the degree of the imputation. § 6. Prop. The sin of Adam is in some degree imputed to all those who descended from him in the way of ordinary ge- neration. § 7. Dem. I. We are all born Math such constitutions as will produce some evil inclinations, which we probably should not have had in our original state ; which evil inclinations are represented in scripture as derived from our parents, and there- fore may be ultimately traced up to the first sinful parent from whom we descended. § 8. 2. Infants are plainly liable to diseases and death, though they have not committed any personal transgression, which, while they are incapable of knowing tiie law, it seems impossible they should be capable of, Bom. v. 12 — 14. § 9. 3. The seeds of diseases and death are no doubt de- rived to children from their immediate parents, and from thence may be traced up through preceding generations to the 6rst diseased and mortal parent, i. e, Adam. Lect. clxvii. Of the Imputation of Adam''s Sin. 205 § 10. 4. The scripture teaches us to consider J dam as hav- ing brought a sentence of death upon his \vhole race, and ex- pressly says, *' that bv his transgression many were constiiiited, sinners^'' i. e. on account of it, are treated as such, 1 Cor, xv. 22. Bom. V. 12 — 19. § 11. 5. The sin of Adam brought upon himself depraved inclinations, an impaired constitution, and at length, deatii, Lect, 165. § 1. &c. § 12. 6. There is no reason to believe, that had man con- tinued in a state of innocence, his offspring would have been thus corrupt, and thus calamitous from their birth. Valet pjv- posit io ^. § 13. Cor. 1. Hence it appears, that the covenant was made "with Adam, not only for himself, but in some measure for his posterity ; so that he was to be considered as tlie great head and representative of all that were to descend from hini^. § 14. 2. It may seem probable, in consequence of this damage which Adam^s posterity was to become liable to bv his transgression, that they would have received some additional advantages from his continued obedience; but what those ad- vantages were, the scripture does not expressly sav, nor is it necessary for us particularly to know : in general, we are sure they must have been such, as would secure the honours of divine justice in the establishment of such a constitution; but more will be said concerning this, below. § 15. Schol. 1. This imputation of the sin o Adam to his posterity, is, what divines generally call, with some latitude of expression, sin, distinguishing it from actual sm, i. e. from personal guilt. Vid. Lect. 164. § 23. § 16. 2. It is plain in fact, that children frequently fare the worse for those faults of their parents, which it was not in their power to help, especially as hereditary disorders are often com- municated, which lay a foundation for a miserable life and a more early death. If therefore a righteous God does in fact govern the world, we must allow it consistent with justice that it should be thus ; nor will there appear any inconsistence, if we consider, that justice determines not the manner, in which the creature shall be treated in any given time, in the beginning of a Locke & Whitby on Rom, v. 12, &:c. 1 EmvAnns on Orie. Sin, par. ii. c-mt. Burs, at Boyle's Lect. vol. ii. P. 38—65. \ Wesieyod Orig. Sin. Tayl. ofOrig. Sin,p.2o— 64.wii1»Jenmscs'3 | b Kuwards, ibid, part ii. c. i. f 3. Answer. U a m's Ruin and Recov. Q.. '-i. Chandl. Posth Senn. v*L iv. N«. 6. | Tayl. Suppl. { o. VOL. v. Co 206 LECTURES ON DIVINITY^ Part vih. its existence, but the manner in which it shall on the whole be treated ; a thought, which might be sufficient to vindicate those passages in whicii Gfxl threatens to punish the iniquity of parents by the calamities of their children, Exod. xx. 5. 1 Kings xiv. 9, 10. xxi. 21, 22. Lam. v. 7. Matt, xxiii. 35 ^ § 17. 3. It is debated how far the imputation of AdanCa sin reaches; particularly, whether it extends to eternal deaths or everlasting misery, supposing that everlasting misery is the consequence of personal guilt. — We do here readily allow, that God might righteously have put a period to the whole human race, immediately after the transgression of Adam^ and conse- quently that we might have been said to be lost for ever by that transgression: we also allow, that God might, for ought we know, consistently with his own perfections, suffer the souls of those who die in their infancy to be utterly extinguished, and to sink mto everlasting insensibility ; and in that case the trans- gression of that ancestor which made them mortal, migijt in a qualified sense, be said to destroy their souls. But that one ra- tional creature should be made finally and eternally miserable for the action of another, which it w^as no way in his power to prevent, does so ill agree with our natural notions of divine justice and the repeated declarations of scripture, (v. g. Eztk. xviii. 2, 3, 4, 2Q. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Deut. xxiv. 16. 2 Kings x\v, 6.) and wdth what God is pleased to say concerning his compas- sion for infants, Jonah iv. ult, that we must at least wait for the plainest and fullest decision of scripture, before we can admit it as true § 18. 4. The most considerable argument to prove the imputation of Adam's sin, to the eternal condemnation of his posterity, is taken from those passages of scripture, as well as those rational evidences, which prove eternal death to be the wages of sin, compared with those mentioned above, in which it is said, that all died in Adam: but it is so evident, that death does not always include eternal misery^ and that a person may be said to die for the sins of another, who is not made eternally miserable for them, that one cannot but be surprized at the sitress that has been laid upon it''. a TCRRET. Instit. Loc, ix. Cluxst, \ix. § 20. b RlDCl.. Body orOiv. vo!. i. p.330,33l, 335,03(L Ruin and Recov. auest. iii, iv. p. 10()— 137. of OUg. Sin, p. 42—53. (il— 66. Grove's Posth. Works, vol. iv. p. l'J'6—20o. Wa its's Ruin and kecov. p. 330, 331. Sai a. Serm. vol. vii. p. 373— J7y. c Calv. Issiit. 1. ii. c \.i>i. Lect. cLxviir. Of Adam as a Fccderal Head, 5Cc. 207 LECT. CLXVIII. Of Adam as a Falderal Head — The Ruin and Recover^/ of Mankind. § I . Schol. 5. TTo shew that a constitution, whereby all man- kind should become obnoxious to eternal misery for the trans- gression of one common head, is consistent with divine justice, many have pleaded, that in consequence of such an appointment, we stood so fair a chance for happiness, that if we had then existed, and the proposal had been made us, we must in reason have been contented to put our eternal all on that issue: so that God might reasonably impute that to us as our act, which he knew would have been our act, if we had been consulted on the occasion. But nothing would seem sufficient to vindicate such a proceeding, unless we were to suppose, (as an obscure writer has done) that the souls of all the race of Adam were for that moment actually brought into being, and gave personal consent to that covenant, after which they were reduced to a state of insensibility, till the appointed moment came for their animat- ing their respective bodies^. § 2. 6. As a counterpart to the hardships put upon Adam'^s race by such a covenant as has been represented, it has been asserted, that all his posterity would after his short trial have been confirmed in a state of immutable happiness; and Dr. GuYSE, in particular, conjectures, it might have been as soon as the fruit of the forbidden tree dropped off: but all this seems to be said without any express warrant from scripture. Had any of the race of Adam committed any act of moral wickedness, we may conclude that such an offender, and probably his pos- terity, would have received some detriment; and had Cain for instance, at least when adult, eaten of the forbidden fruit, the natural consequences flowing thence to all mankind on Adam^s transgression must, (so far as we can judge) have descended to the race of Cain alone. Now that the one of these was possible, none can deny, unless they suppose that the whole race would on the obedience of Adam have had such extraordinary degrees of divine influence entailed upon them, as would in fact have been an everlasting security to them against every degree of a Sale's Koran, c. vii. p. 13S. Note e. | Watts 's Ru-n and Recov. Quest. 5. H' WE's Works;, vdJ. ii. p. 253, 'J34. | Ei)WAIU>S,ibid. part ii. c. 'L B»rt iv, c. 3. Blackw. Schema Sac. p. 166— 168. | C c 2 208 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VIII. temptation: this was indeed possible, but we cannot discern such evidence of it from scripture, as should embolden us to such an assertion ^. §3.7. On the whole, the most plausible thing which is said to prove the probability of a covenant, in which eternal misery should be brought upon all men by the guilt of the first sin, is this ; that we see in fact that mankind is brought into such a state, that ^very man does, in some instances or other, break the law of God himself, when he grows up ; and this, in consequence of an original corruption, derived from Adam, as most at least acknowledge, even of those who deny the total imputation of his sin; now it is said, that it is as just to punish an innocent person directlL/ for the guilt of another, as upon account of that other person's guilt to bring him into such a condition, that he must necessarily sin, and then inflict that punishment upon him for his own necessary act, which was objected against as unjust in the former case. — It is hard to say how this argument can be answered, unless we deny that any act of sin whatsoever is ne- cessarili/ committed : on the other side it is urged, that upon this supposition, it is 3, possible thing that any man, even in this fallen state, may continue perfectly innocent throughout the whole period of his hfe. The consequence cannot be denied: therefore it must on the whole be considered, whether it be more rational to beheve, that every man does, in fact, sin, though he might possiblj/ in every instance have avoided it, or that God should plunge the whole race of mankind into perpetual and necessary ruin for the guilt of one of them''*. a Berry-Street Lect. vol. i. p. 189—196. b Burn, on the Art. p. 111—114. Elrs. de Fide, p. HI— 151. Schema Sac. p. I64, 165, Baxt. End of Controv. c x. LniB. Theol. 1. in. c. iii. ?20. e. iv. J3— ll.'c. \: 13-10. Cai.v. Insl. I. ii, c. i. ? 5—7. Edwards oa Orig. sin, par. i. c. i. f * One important distinction is omitted throughout this reasoning, viz. That there is no decretive necessity for the commission of any sin j but tliat there is an hypothetical necessity for the commission of every sin, and this must be as equally ap- plicable to a state of original probation as to the present state of mankind. The /)o«z7i///?t/ of continuing perfectly innocent, can imply no more than exemption from decretive impulse to sin ; and this, in all cases, is the privilege of accountable crea- tures. If the real cause of the Jirst sin of Adam be but well considered, there will be, comparatively speaking, but little difficulty relative to the cause of s n in his posterity, — This profound subject requires more ample discussion than can be allow- ed in this place ; but a few leading hints may be suggested, which may prepare the inquisitive mind for further investigation. While Adam stood in a sinless condition, his being, his well-being, his holiness, and happiness, were entirely and exclusively the fruit of sovereign favour. For God ewes to a.creati(re, as such, nothing. But to an accountable crealure^ as such, he o-x 479. Gin RAM de Sacrif. 1. i. c. xxi, xxii. Sykes on Sacri rices. TAYf.OK on Deism, p. 249—251. Taylor's Script. Doct. of Atoncok Lect. clxx. Of the Justice of Chrises Sufferings^ Kc. 217 reference in the epistle to the Hebrews, and other passages. Concerning such sacrifices then it may be observed. §7. (1.) That in all the instances in which they were allowed, they were the tej^vis or conditions on which men were pardoned ; i. e, on which the penalties denounced against such offences by the Mosaic law were remitted, without which they could not have been so remitted on any pretence of repentance, or any satisfaction made to their injured neighbour; and for this reason, where crimes were declared capital, no sacrifices might be admitted at all ; Psal. li. 16. and on the other hand, the value of the sin-oflcring was sunk so low in some instances, that the poorest of the people might be able to bring it. Lev. V. U , 1 3. § 8. (2.) They were standing evidences of the evil and •desert of sin ; and, § 9. (3.) Of God's being ready to forgive those who in appointed circumstances presented them : but, § 10. (4.) The}' could not possibly take away sin, i. e. remove the moral guilt even of the least offence, so as to pro- cure in any instance a remission of any thing more than the particular sentence pronounced against the offender, by God, as the King of the Jews. § 11. From this survey, it appears, by the preceding proposition, that the death of Christ was a proper sacrifice, and much more excellent than any other, in that it takes away the final sentence of condemnation ; whereas the Mosaic sacri- fices left the Jews still subject to death, and future punishment too, w ithout such a sincere repentance, as made no part of the condition of procuring a legal remission. Compare Ileb, x. 4> 11. and also Acts xiii. 39 \ § 12. 7. Dr. Thomas Burnet puts the doctrine of the satisfaction in something of a peculiar view. He says, that the death of Christ has not itself satisfied divine justice, but only put us into the capacity of doing it, by confessing our ^ins, and applying to God for pardon, with an humble de- pendence upon Christ's death ; which he thinks so necessary a condition of salvation, that no man can obtain it without submitting to it: he thinks this to be the language of an at- tendance upon the Lord's supper ; which he lays a very great stress upon, to such a degree as to think, that no man has a a HAiXE-^on Script, vol. ii. Disc, iil p. 269— | Sykes on Rederapt. p. 324—350* 2H3, 295— '29y, 307— JOy. I Taylor, ut supra. | 218 LECTUPvES ON DiVlNITY. Part viii. covenant claim to the mercy of God in Christ, if he does not by enjraging in this ordinance declare his trust in Christ's sacrifice, and so atone the divine displeasure^*. LECT. CLXXI. 0/ Faith in Christ. § 1. De/.^AITH IN Christ is in general, committing our souls to him for salvation in his appointed way: or more large- ly, such a persuasion that he is the Messiah, and such a desire and expectation of the Wessings which he has in his gospel pro- mised to his people, as engages the soul to fix its dependence upon him, and subject itself to him in all the ways of holy obedience ^. § 2. Co7\ 1. Faith in Christ is a very extensive principle, and includes in its nature and inseparable effects the whole of moral virtue ; since the precepts of Christ evidently require that i^ e should love God with all oar heart, that we should be per- fect as he is perfect, and pursue whatever things are pure, and Jovely, virtuous, and honourable. Matt. xxii. 37. v. ult. Phil, iv. 8S § 3. 2. Those who assert, that under the gospel a man is justififd hy faith, cannot justly be accused of subverting or in- juring practical rehgion, if faith be taken in the sense here dehned*^. § 4. Schol. I . If the account of faith here given, should ap- pear to be agreeable to the scripture notion of that faith to which tlie premises of gospel-salvation are annexed, then it will follow, that Dr. Whitby is much mistaken, v. hen he represents faith as consisting merely in an assent to the gospel as true ; and says, that upon declaring that assent, a man was justified from all past sins, without good works ; but that good works were ne- 3 Bl RNET on Redemption. h Gkovk of Faiih, \\ 5, 14 — 18. UYWF.konkev. p, 2II,21'2. XiLi.OJS- '•\oriui,vGl. lii.ScrnL 173.]). 4S1— 4?i3. c Grove on Saving Faith, n. 35 — iS. d SAUR. berm. vol. ix. p. 2+5 — '.'49,257—261. Grove ubi supra, p. dl— b6. * So straogft and un scriptural a notion must owe its risf; to a great want of iittention to the very important differf ace there is between what Gwl may do for us, «nd what he m^y require of us. He m^y require perfect obedience to the moral law, as WfW as to particular duties of the gospel, under pain of his displeasure ; this however does not kinder, but be may cot^ftr bfcnefltjj independent of such co»»- Hition. W, LtCT. CLXXI. Of Faith in Christ. 219 cessary in order to continue in a justified state : unless by this he means, that a person sincerely and fully resolved for good works would have been in a state of salvation, though he had died before he had any opportunity of putting these pious pur- poses into execution. If this be his sense, he-has not expressed it clearly, and it would be very unsafe in the general to define faith according to his notion of it § 5. Dr. Taylor of Norwich, seems to have entertained a notion much resembling this of Dr. Whitby's, but with this difference, that his idea of justifying faitii, seems to be a faith, upon professing which, a person was justly entitled to enter into the society of those, who were called the jnsiijied ones, or the sanctified people of God, i. e. into the visil)le church of Christ, who receive the visible signs of pardon and favour from him, and are set apart as his peculiar people, as the Jewish nation in ge- ^ neral once was. This is what he calls the /?rj^ justification, and on that principle attempts to explain St. Pfl^r^ discourse of jus- tifying faith intheepistles tothe Romans a.udGalatians, thereljy, as it seems, sinking the passages in question, and others, in which the apostle speaks of the privileges of believers, far bclo'.v their original sense. It seems much more reasonable to say, the apostle addi essed the several churches as consisting of sincert Christians, as most of their members were, without taking particular notice of those tew who might be otherwise ^. § 6. 2. Some divines have chosen to call this purpose of holy obedience, essential to true faith, by the name of inteinial good 'works, and the fruit actually produced in life, external : and in this sense of the words it must be acknowledged, that according to our definition of faith, compared with the following proposi- tion, we maintain the universal necessit}^ of good works as much as any can do: but it may be questioned whether this is the most natural sense of the word. Compare John vi. 29^^. § 7. 3. We allow that the word/aith has various significa- tions in scripture besides this : viz. It is sometimes put for what is called a jniraculoiis i'd'ith, i. e. a persuasion in a person who was endued with miraculous gifts, that God would perform some miracle, correspondent to some present impression made on his mind. Matt. xvii. 20. Mark -xi, 22, 23. 1 Cor. xiii. 2. some- times it signifies only an assent to the truth of the gospel, though perhaps ineffectual, in which sense it is taken in many passages of the epistle of James; Vid. Jam. ii. 14 — 26. Acts \in, 13. a LocKF's Reas. of ChristiAnih', vol. i. p. 1&— ^6, Whitby s Fref. to Gal. p.'i9Z—297. b Taylor oa ihe Romaos, Dopn. on Regvn. Postscr. to 2d Ed. c WaT£RL. Scim. vol. ii. p. 5+, v.'. 220 LECTURES ON DIVIKITY. Part viii* sometimes an assent to the truth of any proposition, whether the evidence of it were that of testimony, reason, or sense, John xx, 8, 25, 29. Heb. xi. 3^ ^ 8. Prop. The gospel absolutely requires such a faith as is here defined, of all those who would partake of the benefits of it ; and also makes a promise of salvation to all those in whom such a faith is found. } 9. Dtm. 1. Everlasting life is in the gospel promised to believers, and appropriated to them, whatever the import of that faith shall afterwards appear to be, John m. 16 — 18, 36, Mark xvi. 15, 16. Jctsxv'i. 31. § 10. 2. That this faith implies a persuasion that Christ is the Messiah, or a person sent into the world under the character of the Saviour of fallen man, appears from John xvi. 27. ^cts viii. 37. Bom. in. 22, 26, 27. iv. 24, 25. x. 9. 1 John 'iv. 15. v. 1. § 11. 3. It is evidently' asserted in scripture, that all true believers receive Christ, and rejoice in hi)n, that he is precious lo them, &c. John i. 12- Phil. iii. I. 1 Pet. ii. 7. and for this reason believing in Christ is expressed by coming to him, John vi. 'io. and considering the etymology of the word crjrtj from 5r;rsv«, and especially the import of TrirEUEi.' sv rm, this seems to be tlje primary ide^ of/aiihy though necessarily connected with the view given of it in the last step, and in that which follows, in order to distinguish a true faith from such a presumption, as would affront Christ rather than honour him. Compare 2 Tim. i. 12\ § 12. 4. That no degree of persuasion, desire, expectation, or dependence will be accepted of God, without a firm and prevailing resolution of sincere obedience, appears, not only from James ii. 14 — 26. but also from all those passages, which declare holiness to be necessary in order to salvation, and which pronounce a sentence t>f final condemnation on all those who are disobedient to the truth, as Rom. ii. 8, 9. Heb. xii. 14. 2 Thess. i. 7 — 9. Matt. vii. 21 — 23. all which would be utterly inconsistent with those promises made to faith, gr. 1 . if faith did not impl V such a prevailing resolution of holy obedience. Com- pare iii. 36. [Greek.) Falet proposition. § 13. Cor. 1. They who represent faith, as merely a firm persuasion that we ourselves are justified, or that Christ parti., cularly died Jor us, do grtdtly misrepresent it ; and lead their a TiL'.OTs. vol. iii. Serm. 16'. p. 428—430. I c Ltvb. Theol. 1. v. c. viii. ? 5. k V\ ATTS's Div. Dispens. p. G4, to. | liARRCw's Works, voL ii, p. 46,47- 2 Lect. clxxi. 0/ Faith in Christ. 221 followers into a dangerous error : not to insist upon the contra- diction in such a delinition of faith, v hich seems to imply, that ive must have our interest in Christ revealed to us before we can believe, and yet must believe before it can be revealed to us; unless that revelation were supposed to have no foundation, or a person were allowed to be justified while actually an unbe- liever, which is directly contrary to the whole tenor of the scrip- tures mentioned above, and to many more which declare the displeasure of God against the workers of iniquity, which all un- believers are^ § 14. 2. Those who are received into the divine favour in the method before described, can have no cause to glory before God, it being matter of pure favour that such a constitution should be established for the salvation of sinful creatures, Eph, ii. 8, y. Bom. iii. 27. iv. 2—5. xi. 6 ^ a William's Gasp. Truth, c. ix. p. 72—79. Calv. Instit. 1. iii. c. ii. § 15, 16, J9. JiARROw'a Works, vol. ii. p. 50, 51. BA^vr. End of Contr. c. x.x, I :i4- * Faith may be considered in two respects, as it relates either to justifving righteousness, or to moral obedience in general. Faith in the former sense is pro- perly compared to an eye, the office of whic h is, not to dart forth rays on its object, but to r^ceiue them — to a han J, not as working, but as receiving a. hounty — to the ear, [hear, that is, believe, and your souls shall live) which does not emit sound, but receives it — to a mouth, not as uttering words, but as receivir}^ food. Such *' re- ceiving" implies an antecedent grant of things received, as the -varrant for such re- ception. The favour thus granted is Jesus Christ, and with him righteousness and life, grace and glory. A fallen sinner, as yet destitute of all good because without Christ, must cither by unbelief reject, or by faith receive this antecedent grant. The conscious reception of such exhibited bcnelit may be called justifying faith ; and thus includes " a persuasion that we ourselves are justified," or accepted in the belov- ed. Faith is persuaded of the grant, on the divine testimony, and there is in the mind a consciousness of receiving the thing granted ; therefore in the very act of believing unto righteousness, there is a per.suasion of acceptance with God. Ne- vertheless, this definition of faith, " a firm persuasion that we ourselves are justi- fied," may be taken enthusiastically, and without due caution, ought not to be used, though it is capable of a sound and important sense. The other definition of justifying faith, " that Christ particularly died/or us," ppears yet more exceptionable, though the meaning may be no more than what most serious Christians will allow, viz. That justifying faith is a conscious credence of the efficacy of Christ's death for my present pardon and ac^ceptance. And, when held by Arminians, some such meaning it must have, when they say, " Christ par- ticularly died /or us ;" for on their principles he died alike for all. However, it does not fairly follow, because a man may have a false consciousness, that therefore there is not a true. The co7isideration which our author imputes to these definitions, belongs to them only on the most obnoxious interpretation of them. For surely there is no " contradiction" in supposing a conscious reception of a justifying righte- ousness assuring me that I am \\n\s justified. But this is a very different thing from believing a false proposition, such as our author states. W, VOL. v. Ee TRUMAN'S Mor. impot. p. 10-/, loj. Grove on Saving taith, p. 18 — 22. b DODD. Serm. on Salvat. by Grace, p. 19—25, 222 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Fart viit. LECT. CLXXIL Whether Faith be a Condition of Salvation — Law and Gospel — How Faith is imputed for Righteousness — What Articles of Faith are FundaynentaL .§ 1. Schol. 1. It has been greatly debated, whether faith be the condition of our salvation. If by condition, be intended some- thing, which is a valuable equivalent for a benefit received, or something which is to be performed entirely in our own strength, it is certain that nothing done by us can merit that title, consi- dering on the one hand the great and glorious re\rards of eternal happiness proposed in the gospel, and on the other, the weak- ness of our created, and the degeneracy of our corrupted na- ture: but if condition only signifies, as it generally does, some- thing insisted upon, if we would receive a benefit, and upon the performance of which we shall in fact be entitled to that benefit, it is the very thing asserted and proved in the proposition, that faith is in this sense the condition of our salvation. Nevertheless, since so strong a prejudice is b}^ many weakly and foolishly im- bibed against that phrase, it may generally be matter of prudence to decline it; since it can express no more than is expressed by saying, that they who do believe, shall^ and they who do not, shall not be saved ; which is so scriptural a manner of speaking that it offends none ^. § 2. 2. Much of the same kind with the former, is that question, whether the gospel consists merely of proviises, or ■whether it can in any sense be called a law. The answer plain- ly depends upon adjusting the meaning of the words gospel and law : if the gospel be taken for the declaration God has made to men by Christ concerning the manner in which he will treat them, and the conduct he expects from them, it is plain that this includes commands y and even threatenings as well as promises: but to define the gospel so, as only to express the favourable part of that declaration, is indeed taking the question for grant- ed, and confining the word to a sense much less extensive than it often has in scripture: compare Rom. ii. 16. 2 Thess. i. 8. 1 Tim. i. 10, 1 1. and it is certain, that if the gospel be put for all the parts of the dispensation taken in connection one with an- a WiTsu. CEcoii. Fed. 1. iii. c i. ? 8, 9, 12—15. | MoHRis'* Serin, vol. i. No. «. Williams's Gvsp. Trinbj c Tiii, | Cruyi , ubi supra. p.3S— 76. Lect. clxxii. Is Faith a Condition of Salvation ^ ^c. 223 other, it may well be called on the whole a good message, ivxyyt>^iov. Ill like manner, the question whether the gospel be a law or not, is to be determined by the definition ol" a law and of the gospel as above : if law signifies, as it generally does, the discovery of the will of a superior, teaching what he requires of those under his government, with the intimation of his intention of dispensmg rewards and punishments, as this rule of their con- duct is observed or neglected ; in this latitude of expression, it is plain from the proposition, that the gospel, taken for the de- claration made to men by Christ, is a law, as in scripture it is sometimes called: James i, 25. Bom. iv. 15. v. 13. viii. 2. but if law be taken in the greatest rigour of the expression, for such a discovery of the will ol God and our duty, as contains in it no intimation of our obtaining the divine favour, otherwise than by a perfect and universal conformity to it, in that sense the gospel is not a Jaw, as appears likewise from the proposition § 3. 3. It has been denied, that any who are already Chilis- iians can be rationally exhorted to believe in Christ ; and Dr. Whitby expressly says, there are no instances of it in the New Testament. But it is to be considered, that faith is not any one act of the mind to be pertormed once for all, l^ut it ex- presses the temper which a man is to carry along with him throughout his whole life; compare GaL ii. 20. 2 Cor. v. 7. and 1 Pet. ii. 4, 5,7. and the more lively the impressions and acts of it are, the more firmly may we be said to believe; or in other words, there may be different degrees of this faith ; and consequently it is not an absurd or unprofitable thing to address to those who have already believed, for the establishment and increase of their faith ; ^.s it appears the apostles did, John xx. 31. 1 John v. 13. compare John xi. 15. xiii. 19. xiv. l, 29. £ph. iii. 17 ^ § 4. 4.- Ii is further questioned, how far faith can be said, as Rom* iv. 5. to be imputed for righteousness, if it be by the righteousness of Christ imputed to us, that we are justified, as was asserted before, Prop. 136. Cor. 2. To this some have an- swered, that faith is tliere put for the object of faith, as hope is for the object of hope, Jer. xiv. 8. Heb. vi. 18. 1 Tim. i. 1. and fear for the object of fear. Gen. xxxi. 53. and this solution is maintained by Rawlins on Just. p. 209 — 213. Guyse in Loc. § 5. We answer, that any thing may be said to be imputed a WiTsil. ubi «nii>ra. j b WiiiTBY on the New Test. \ol. ii. p. '<.•?(}, evT. WiLUAMii'iGoSi;. Truth, p. 133— 137. | GRyvM;, ubisupra, p. 1-id. E e 2 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viii. to us for righteousness, or in order to our justification, which, being as it were set down to our account, serves in any degree as the nieansof our justification, as faith evidently does, though not by virtue of its own merit and excellency, but with regard to the righteousness of Christ, on the account of which God is pleased thus graciously to regard it : or as Witsius states it, faith is set down to our account in the book of God, as an evidence that we are in the number of those, who by the righte- ousness of Christ, according to the tenor of the gospel, are to be justified ^" § 6. 5. It has been questioned how far the precepts requir- ing faith in the gospel on the penalty of damnation, can be sup- posed to extend. — As to the Heathens, we shall briefly consider their case in the eighth scholium. It seems this declaration must at least extend to those who have an opportunity of enquiring into the truth of Christianity, and who may by an honest en- quiry attain to satisfaction in the truth of it. If there be any adfilt person in a christian country, who, not by his own fault, but by the circumstances in which providence has placed him, lies under diflBculties absolutely invincible, it is as rational to suppose God will allow for such, as for the ignorance of in- fants : but where persons have genius and opportunity to en- quire, it is hard to imagine how their difficulties should be in- vincible, unless we suppose that God has left the christian religion in such circumstances, that those who enquire most fully into its evidence, with the greatest sincerity and impar- tiahty, may not see sufficient reason to embrace it, which is utterly incredible : (compare John vii. 17.) so that the case of most infidels in christian countriesmust be exceeding dangerous; and consequently the denunciation, Mark xvi. 16. must not be limited to those who heard the apostles preaeh, and saw their miracles, as some suppose ^. § 7. 6. The damnatory sentence which Christianity pro- nounces on those who reject it, |ias been urged as in itself a most unreasonable thing, since faith depends not upon our- selves, but on the degree of evidence in the things to be believed. But to this it may be answered, § 8. (I.) That it evidently appears from Z^^^^. 171. §1. that faith is not merely the assent of the understanding to a specula- a WiTSll. OLcon. Fa?d. 1. iii. c. viii. ? 56. W ir.i.. G'>sp. 'i ruih, c. xii. p. J02— 112. DODI>. cn Salv. by Grace, p. li— 19. Brine s Lffic. of Cbrirt's Death. Gsove, ubi DUpra, \>. 140--JV>. b WATrsof Infid. Sect 3. Cluest. vii. p. 83— 95. Welstead's Con. ofProv. p. 131— IH. Barker's Serm. No. vii. p. 147 — 151. Grov£ on saving F^itb, p. 87. Lect. clxxii. Is Faith a Condition of Salvation, ^c. 22S tive truth, but implies our reposing such a confidence in Christ, and holding our souls in such a subjection to him, as depends upon the human will as much as any disposition and action of the mind, both as to the impartiality of enquiring and the man- ner of acting, when evidence is proposed and apprehended. Compare /jfl. xxix. 13, 14. Dan. xii. 10. Matt.\\. 23. xi. 25. xiii. 11, 12. John iii. 19. v. 44. 1 Cor. ii. 14.2 6V. iv. 4. 2 Tivi. iii. 13 § 9. (2.) That there is in general no absurdity in suppos- ing, that a divine revelation may be attended with a sentence of condemnation against those who reject it ; since it is certain, God may contrive an evidence, which he knows to be reason- ably sufficient for the conviction of every one to whom it is addressed, and on that supposition may condemn those who will not submit to it ; which if he has determined to do, it is wise and gracious in him to add such a threatening ; and indeed on the whole, it is most probable that this will be the case with regard to every revelation whatever. § 10. (3.) That these general reasonings have peculiar weight when applied io Christianity , considering the represen- tation which scripture makes of the degree of its evidence ; the nature and circumstances of the scheme itself, bringing the guilty creature such important blessings in so extraordinary a way ; the manner in which it was introduced, and the difficul- ties it was to struggle with, wliich reciuircd such strong sanc- tions ^. § II. 7. It is a question of the utmost difficulty, how much of the gospel must be believed in order to salvation, or in other words, what articles of faith are JuJidamental. To this some have answered, by saying, it is only funda- mental to believe that the scriptures are the word of God, and all things contained therein are true. But this answer is liable to a double objection ; us on the one hand, it supposes it absolutely necessary that every man should believe both the plenary inspiration, and the extent of it to all the books of scripture, which can never be proved to be a thing absolutely required ; on the other hand, such an impHcit belief of this might be consistent Avith the ignorance of, and mistakes about many of the most important doctrines of Christianity ; and therefore this will determine nothing in regard to the main » Wu 1ST. Princ. of Rel. Pief. h DODD. Ans. to Christian, not founded on Ar". r.ett.2. p.'iK— +7. Wa rrs on Infid. Cluest. ii. p. 4'^— 47. Taylor on Rora. iii. 10—19. p. 265. Butler's Anal, part ii. c. vi. p. 21^8 — ^835. GnovE, ubi supra, p. 130 — l4o. Morris's Seiin. vol. i. No. 3. 226 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viir. question : thourrh it >ray be indeed admitted, that where a per- son is possessed of such a belief, and appears not to contradict it by gross errors, it may be expedient, to avoid endless disputes, for christian societies to acquiesce in such a declaration, rather than to insist upon others more critical. Mr. Locke and many others with him, maintain, that the only fundamental of Christi- anity is, that Christ is the Messiah : but here a question arises concerning the extent of these words : perhaps it may ])esnfH- cient to answer it by saying, that wfierever there appeared to be such a persuasion of the dignity of Christ's person and the ex- tent of his power, as should encourage men to commit their souls to his care, and to subject them to his government, those who professed such a persuasion were admitted to baptism by the apostles, and ought to be owned as Christians : and it seems necessary in the general to acquiesce in some such determina- tion ; for the demand of drawing up a list of fundamentals, i. e. of doctrines without the belief of which none can be saved, seems to be founded on a mistaken supposition, that the same things are fundamental to all\ whereas accordiflg to persons* different capacities and opportunities of enquiry, that may be fundamental to one^ i. e. necessary to be believed by him, in order to approve the general sincerity of his heart before God, T^'faichis not so to another § 12. 8. It has been much disputed, whether it be possible that the Heathens should be saved. Some have absolutely denied it, upon the authority of the texts mentioned in the pro- position, which universally require faith in Christ : but to this it is answerer.!, that they can only regard such to whom the gospel comes, and are capable of understanding the contents of it. The truth seems to be this, that none of the Heathens will be condemned for not believing the gospel, but they are liable to condemnation for the breach of God's natural law : neverthe- less, if there by any of them in whom there is a prevailing love to the divine being, and care in the practice of virtue, ther« seems reason to believe, that for the sake of Christ, though to them unknown, they may be accepted by God : and so much the rather, as the ancient Jews, and even the apostles of Christ, during the time of our Saviour's abode upon earth, seem to have had but little notion of those doctrines, which those who deny the salvability of the Heathens are most apt to imagine funda- a Turret, on Fundamentals. LocKE'8 Hesi i/. Chnsuan. vol. iL p. 7^92. Besnet's Irciiicuin, p. 54 — 58. BAXr. Direct for Peace, No. xxvi. B AXT. Saint's Rest, part ii. c. iii. { 2. Cnil.MNCW. Safe VVay,c. li.i 159. c. iii. J 1". kVMERon Kev. 1. i. ex. p. 'i!53— 2.58. M ORE oa Fuodamemabs pi:V. | BUK>£rs tour I/isc p. 1^6—191. Lect. cLxxiv. Concerning Heresy , i^c. 231 § 5. (2.) It is impossible that weak and passiormte men, who have perhaps been heated in the very controversy thus decided, should express themselves with greater propriety than the apostles did. § 6 (3.) It is plain in fact, that this practice has been the cause df . IxjPL. on R'.'sensr Serin, vii. p. 'J2I— i,'33. JoRT i\'s s X Dissert No. 1. Wat mar. Doct. of Giacc. Fo»iiiiU'* Serin, vol. ii. No. 5. " 1st Ed. 215 j LVLK.. (EcoB. iii. 3,4. b .S(*MES'3 Fun. Serm. for Mr. .Snund. pass, c Cf.ARKE u Koyle's Lect. p. 330. Clarke s Tosth. Sena. vol. ii. No. xiii, xiv. Bai guy's Serin. voL ii. No. xiyi. mxi. p. JGL — 3'i9. LARDNEr.'sSerm. No. xiv. p. 297—305. d Wh l i by oil the New Test. vol. ii. p. 283— fS8. 23C LECTURES OK DiVlNITY. Fart viif. § 5. 5. Forasmuch as gratitude is so powerful a principle in human nature ; and the obligations arising from the divine goodness in imparting special grace to believers arc so high and important, it must be the duty of those ^vho preach the gospel, to lead their people cjihgently to reflect upon it, and to appear themselves under an affectionate sense of its value and ex- cel lenc}^ § 6. 6. On the principles of the proposition it will appeal' proper, that the distinction between the regenerate unrege- ne rate should be kept up in preaching. And though there be some, on whom divine grace has -wrought so early, that perhaps it is difficult to find a time from the first dawning of reason, 'U'hen they did not appear in the main under the influences of it, 3'et such instances arc Tomparatively few: and atj tliose early ^aotl disjoositions must appear to be in a peculiar manner the ivoik of God's Spirit, considering the strength of appetite and passion in children, and the weakness of reason, it would be ex- trcmel}" wrong to exempt :mc\i out of the class of the regenerate, and to confine the phrase to those who have been reclaimed from a vicious and immoral course^. ^7. Schol. I. As it appears that by the corruption of our nature the whole symmetry of it is broken, it has generally been maintained by those who assert the doctrine in the proposition, that divine grace may work, not only by enlightening the under- standing, and avv'akening the affections, but also by some imme- diate influences upon the will, in order to restore that harmony of all the faculties, in which the perfection of our nature con- sists: and many have thought that the body as well as the rnind may be the subject of such divine operations*: compare 1 Thess. . a Sharp's Serra. vol. iii. p. 290—294. * The facu hies of the mind, as they are called, are, properly speaking, only dif- ferent modifications of one spiritual, active substance, according to different objects to which it stands related. The u i!!, therefore, is that spiritual active substance as it standi! related to good. Hence, it should seeai, there is no propriety in represent- ing divine influence as terminating on this or the othev facully of the mind ; for if it be on the substance of fhis active being, which is the moat consistent supposition, all the phenomena are accoimted for without multiplying causes. The mind itself bcing^ rectified in its moral disposition and tempciatnre, must injply a morally right under- standing and will. Tlie notion, that the bof/y is the subject of divine influence seerns t»ot only destitute of sonptural evidence, but is altogether iinphilosophical, except the system of materialism could be established. For if the soul be an immaterial sub- Stance, it is self-evident that it must have a greater affinity t«> divine influence than the body has, and the end of imparting such influence must be more direcUy, com- pletely and universally attained by making it terminate o« the mo»«t radical princijjle- ratber tbau oii a mere zmtruinent of action. W* 5 Lect. clxxvii. Of Grace^ whether irresisiible. 237 V. 23. and Lect, 18. § 13. Lect. 21. § 6. but it is extremely dif- ficult to conceive of the distinction in all its branches, and it does not seem of so much importance as some have thought*. § 8. 2. As to the manner in wJiich divine grace operates upon the mind, considering how little it is we know 6f the nature and constitution of our own souls, and of the frame of nature around us, it is no wonder that it should be unaccount- able to us : [John iii. 8.) perhaps it may often be, by impelling the animal spirits or nerves, in such a manner as is proper to excite certain ideas in the mind with a degree of vivacity, which they would not otherwise have had : by this means various passions are excited : but the great motives addressed to gratitude and love seems generally if not always to operate upon the will more powerfully than any other, which many divines have therefore chosen to express by the phra.se of delectatiovictrix : compare Deut. xxx. 6. PsaL cxix. 16, 20, 32,4.7,48, 97, 103. Fsal. xix. 10, 11. Rom. vii. 22. 1 John iv. 18, 19. Rom. v. 5^ LECT. CLXXVII. Of Grace J whether irresistible. § 1. Schol. 3. iTentersinto the definition special grace ^ that it is never on the whole finally rejected, so as to fail of working- faith in those who are the happy objects of it. But there is a great controversy, whether these operations be in their own nature irresistible or not ; or in other words, whether it was possible that those who in consequence of it do believe, should in these circumstances have continued in their infidelity, and finally have rejected the gospel. To prove that special grace is irresistible, the following arguments have chiefly been insisted upon. § 2. (1.) That the scripture represents men as by nature in a condition entirely helpless ; compare Eph ii. 1. Luke iv. 13. Acts xxvi. 18. Rom, viii. 7. § 3. (2.) That the action of God in the conversion of a sinner a Foster's Serm. vol,ii.p.96-~98, L Le Bi.anc's Thes. p. bo'L J 53. HDRjJ. Life of Roch. p. 4J— '.1. BARcr.AVs Apol. p. 14S. BfR.NET on Art. p. 120. VOL. V. 1 Whitby's Comment, vol. ii. p. 289,290. ScouGAf.'s Works, p. 6— 10. SetiD's Serm. vol. i. p. 291. I Ridley on the Spirit, p.SlO. I KiNC's Orij. of EyU, p. 71, 376, 4* cd. 238 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viif. is described in such terms, as plainly to shew it is invincible, v. g.hy raising from the dead, by givitig a jiew heart, by writ- ing the law of God in the soul, Kc, Conipare Lect. 175. § 1 1 , 1 2. But to both these arguments it is answered, that these are figurative expressions which arc not to be interpreted in the ut- most rigour : that they do indeed intimate a strong disinclina- tion in men to faith and repentance, and a powerful, but not therefore irresistible operation of God upon the mind : compare Rom. vi. 2. 1 John iii. 9. and other texts of the like import. § 4. (3.) It is said, that if special grace were not irresistible, then it would be uncertain whether any would believe or no, and consequently possible that ail which Christ had done and sufTored in the work of redemption might have been done anct suffered in vain. § 5. To this it is answered, that the event may be certain where it is not necessary, or, otherwise, there can be no foun- dation for a certain foreknowledge of future contingencies *, which those who maintain this doctrine of irresistible grace do generally grant ; this likewise will answer the arguments brought from those' scriptures, in which conversion to God is made the subject of a dWiuG^ prornise. Those who are on the other side of the question allow, that in some instances divine opera- tions on the mind may be irresistible, as in the case of St. PauVs conversion ; but they say, that to maintain that it is thus in every instance, is to destroy the liberty of the mind in all these cases, and consequently to leave no room for the exercise of justice in conferring rewards and inflicting punishments ; not to say, that the grace of God itself cannot be said to assist us, if there be no co-operation of our own with it. Compare FhiL ii. 12, 13 ^ a. 1 L'RRET, r.oc.xr, duaest. vi. ? 1—21. Limb. Theol. 1. iv. c. xiv. pra?s. J 1 1, &c. Col'at. cum. Jud. p. bJ — b5. l ime-str. Lect. voU ii. p. 251 — 255. 1 IL] ols. Works, vol. ii. p. 371—374. | Barclay's Apol. Prop, vi. fcAL ElN'S Serm. voL vii. No. xiii. p. 471 — 495. Sharp's Serm. vol. iii. p. 287. Whitby's Com .vol. ii. App. prop. 3d. Fo5T. Scrm. vol. ii. No. 5. * On the subject of grace a£ resistible or irresistible it may be observed, that there is an impropriety in making grace, or divine influence, the object of resistence. Resistence belongs to tlie will, and the will has to do properly with objects, propo- sitions and moral means ; but not tv'ith grace, whose work it is to ameliorate the mind. The proper contrast to grace is not a wrong choice but passive power. Free- dom connected with the former divinely supported in any given degree, is productive of proportionable good only ; but connected with the latter it produces evil. From the nature of grace, therefore, /rom its residence, and the relation it bears to the will, it is not resistible. Yet of o/>jfc//ue goodness, of whatever kind, it may be pro- perly said, that it is resistible ^ and the resistence will be in proportion to the want or the weakness of subjective grace. The answer given to this third argument, " that the event may be certain Lect. clxxviii. Whether commo7i Grace be sufficient, 5Cc. 239 LECT. CLXXVIII. Whether common Grace be sufficient— whether the Mind be passive in Conversion—and the Work instanianeous—a Slate of Salvation, and Perseverance, § 1. Schol 1 . It is also questioned, whether conmon grace be sufficient : and here it is to be observed that the question has some ambiguity. If that grace alone is to be called sufficient, which is such, jis to put it into a nfian's power immediately to beheve, without any further or higher influence on his mind, it seems that the sufficiency of common grace cannot be proved ; but if that is sufficient, by wliich, a man is enabled to take some steps, on his taking which, further grace will be communicated, till at length, by a longer or shorter train of convictions, special grace is given, it is difficult to reconcile the denial of such a sufficiency of common grace with the divine justice in con- demning men for their infidelity *, and the frequent declara- tions which God makes in scripture, that he docs not desire the death of a sinner, Prov. i. 21—25. Ezek. xviii. 23. xxxiii. 11. Isa. V. 1, &c. Ezek. xii. 2. Matt. xi. 21— 2k xxiii. 37, 38. xsv. 26, 27. The most considerable argument for the negative is, that grace which is always in fact inefiectual, as common grace is by the very definition of it, cannot properly be said to have been always sufficient ; but not to insist upon its being taken for granted in this objection, that there is a specific diilerence where it is not juxessary,''^ and tlie reason by which it is supported, arc quite insufti' cient. Whatever is indeed certain must have some ground of certainty, and what can this be but hypothcllcul n^ccessity f Wliat are called " future contingencies" are merely relative things; what is contingent to man is not so to God; nor can there be any event which has not some necessitij of existence. Nor does a n^cessstii of con.' seqiLence, or that which is merely hypothetical, «' destroy the liberty of the mind for infallible certainty may be predicated of an event from the state of the mind in respect of rectitude, while the freedom of the agent is complete. W. * Is then a sufTtcicncy of common grace a sine qua 7ion in the basis of moral ohligationi Is it an act of inj/ji/ice to condemn men for infidelity, except they are fir&t made the subjects o{ grace ? Suppositions these, that in their just consequences must either dis.charge men of all moral obligation, or faUier all their crimes on God. Surely " grace" whether common or special, introductory or preparatory, to use our author's terms, is in no sense necessary to constitute the obligation of believing a divine testimony. For if so, the more graceless a man is, the less obliged he is to credit what God says ; that is, the way to become free of blame would be for a man to plunge himself still deeper in wickedness, to stupify his mind and conscience, and to be as free as possible from the interference of grace by abstaining from the means of grace, which is absurd. This is fai" from being the ^entimeat of our author in his excellent practical writings. W. O c? 3 240 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viii. between common and special grace ; the objeclion seems only to be saying in other words, tliat the mind of man is so formed, that it could not be determined by considerations by which it is not in fact determined, Avhich is only an obscure way of deny- ing the liberty of choice ; for if that be allowed, it must be owned, that in every crime which has been committed from the first original of mankind, there liave been sufficient reasons against it, which yet have never in fact prevailed in any one . of those instances § 2. 5. This may teach us in what sense God may be said to wilt the salvation of those that perish, i. e, he wills it condi- iionalli/, and determines to do what may be sufficient to effect it, if it be not their own fault ; but he does not will it to such a degree, as to do the utmost which his almighty power could effect for that purpose, nor to do any thing more for their salvation, than he knows in fact will by their own ])er- verseness be overborne. Fact proves that this is ihe highest sense in which he can be said to will their salvation ; and it seems that any thing sho*'t of this, would not be a foundation for using the phrase at all, especially with such great solemnity as is observable in some of the passages quoted above, § I ^ *. § 3. 6. Whether the mind be entirely passive in the first moment of its conversion, or wl^ther there be any co-operation oi our own together with the influences of divine grace upon our heart, is a question which has also been very much disputed. It chiefly depends on what is meant by conversion : if a man is then only said to be converted, when his heart is in a prevailin*^ degree really determined for the service of God through Christ, he is plainly active in such a determination, though there may have been some preceding scenes in which he has been passive, i. e. while God has made those impressions on his mind w-hich a LiMR.Theol. 1. iv. c. xiii. pass. Tii.Lors. Works, vol. ii. p. aSO— 382. Ti KUF/r. ubi supra, i '-^'^—34. Baxt. Knd of Controv.c. xiii. CtYSE's Paraph, on Matt. xxv. 26, & Note. b HOWE'S Redeem. Tears, ap. Op. vol. ii. p. 13, 2'2,51,5?. - Howe on Prescience, i 11, 12, 19. W.vrrs'sRuin and Recov. duxit xiv.p. 902— * The distinction of the divine will into absolute and conditional is not unex- ceptionable because a sufficient reuson for the terms is not intimated by them. To .sa)', for instance, that God u-'ills the salvation of those that perish on a condition to be performed by them, leaves us further to seek :chu he should so will. The' other distinction into secret and revealed, leaves us to learn zf>htj one should be revealed and the other secret, or what is a sufficient cause of the distinction. It is presumed that the terms decretive and rectoral do not labour under any such inconvenience. The ©ue expresses that essential character of God as a sovereign whereby he has decreed whatever he operates; the othev expresses that essential relation he bears to frse ajentias their governor. W. Lect. clxxviii. Whether cormnon Grace be siifficient, ^c. 24-1 have led to this determination : and, as according to the natural constitution ot our mind, some motives must precede the vo- htibn leading towards this final determination, it is proper to own God as the first mover in this blessed work, and to ackno\\'- ledge that in this sense as well as others we love him because he has first loved us. Compare 1 Cor» i. 30, 31 . Psal. xcv. 7, 8. £ph. iv. 30. Bev. iii. 20. Fhil. ii. 13. Ezek. xi. ly. with Eze/c. xviii. 31. JJeuL xxx. 6. with Jer. iv. 4. Acts ii. 40. 1 Tim. iv. 16=. § 4. 7. The question, whether the work of regeneration and conversion be accomplished in an instant, is nearly akin to the former. It must be acknowledged, there is some one moment, in which there is tUfe first preponderancy of religious impressions and resolution, in the soul ; but if all that the Spirit does to bring a man to real religion, is called, (as with some latitude of expression it may) the work of his converting or regenerating grace, it is evidently a gradual tiling ; and it would certainly have an ill influence upon practical religion, to encourage men to expect an instantaneous miraculous change in the neglect of proper means ^. § 5. 8. We most readily allow, that the rules by which God proceeds in dispensing his special grace are to us unac- countable ; for it plainly appears, th^t it is not always given in proportion to the use that has been made of common grace, since many who have been the most abandoned sinners are in a very sudden and surprising manner brought to repentance and faith, while others of a fairer character go on in impenitence and unbelief : compare 1 Cor, vi. 9 — 11. 1 Tim. i. 14, 15, 16. Nevertheless, it would be very unjust to accuse God of partiality on that account, because in his final judgment he will distribute rewards and punishments according to the characters of men, Rom. ii. 6. and dealing justly by all, so far as to inflict no un- deserved punishments, he may certainly be allowed to dispense his. favour, as he pleases, ]\latt. xx. 13 — 15. and if we will not allow this, we shall find invincible difficulties in the dispensa- tions nature as well as of grace, considering the vast diffe- rence which God is pleased to make in the circumstances of various creatures, even where there has been no correspondent difference in their previous character and behaviour ^. TiLi.o rs. vol. ii. p. 374-^376. Turret. Loc. xv. Qurest. 5. vol. ii. p. 591. sharp's Serrn. vol. iii. p. 2S1— 2>>9. b WiTsii. vEcon. Fa:d. 1. iii. c vi. i S. TlLLQTS. Yol. ii. p. 3^3— 3S*. c Le Blanc's Thes. p. 635. 5 8. p. 634- 1% Howe's Works, vol. ii. p. VEN on Ap jst. p. '^—10. MAURICE'S Serm. No. i. b LiMfi. TheoL ibid, i 5—9. 244 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. " Part viij. might be a mere ineffectual assent; or that it may mean only tlieir promise given to the church that they would continue widows ^ § 8. Arg. IV. It is urged, that the doctrine of perseverance supersedes the use of means, and renders those exhortations and motives insignificant, which are so often to be found in scripture, v. g. Luke xii. 5. Rom. xi. 20. 1 Cor. ix. 27. Heb. iii. 1 2. iv. 1 . Rev. ii. 10. iii. 11.2 Tim. ii. J 2. To this it is replied, that these admonitions and exhortations have their use, being the means by which God continues his saints in their holy course, it being still true, that continued holiness is absolutely necessary in order to their salvation, with which the certainty of their sal- vation in that way is not by any means inconsistent. Compare Acts xxvii. 22 — 24, 31^. § 9. Arg. V. It is urged, that the doctrine of perseverance gives great encouragement to carnal security and presumptu- ous sin. § 10. Ans. 1. We allow that it may be abused, but that will not prove it to be false, though it is a reason against ad- mitting it to be true without clear evidence ; but the free pardon of the greatest sins upon repentance and faith, though so certain a truth, is also liable to as fatal and obvious abuse. § II. 2. None can assure themselves of their own perseve- rance, (allowing the doctrine in general to be true,) any further than as they have an evidence that they are already true be- lievers: to all therefore who are in any doubt with regard to the sincerity of grace in their hearts, the argument taken from the fear of eternal condemnation and misery must have its full weight. ^•12. 3. As for those who are true believers, and know themselves to be such, allowing the doctrine of perseverance, they may nevertheies.s receive great damage by sin. There is on this very principle so much the more reason to believe that God will visit it, (as he remarkably did in the instance of David) with teyriporal afflictions ; and the diminution of future glory in proportion to the degree in which sin prevails, will still remain as a consideration of great moment with the most excellent {iaints. § 13. 4. If the motive taken from the fear of everlasting misery be weakened, ttjfit from love and gratitude, which is the a R')i'.F.RTsON's Ciaviji BiWica,p. 8^, ^;7. j b LlMB. Theol, I. v. c Ixxxiii. g 1—10. I JMB. ibid. 1. V. c. lAxxii. ^ '->. Salrin'6 Serm. vol. ix. No. 1. JU.MMOND IJQ J J im. V. U. I 2 Lect. clxxx, Arguments in favour of Perseverance. 245 most powerful and acceptable principle of obedience, is greatly strenp^tnened : so that upon the whole this doctrine is not likely to prove a snare to a man, except when he is in so ill a situation of mind, that nothing but ihe fear of immediate damnation will restrain him from the commission of sin ; and the probabiliry of dying immediately upon the commission of sm, before tlierc is room for renewed acts of faith and repentance, is so small, that few persons who do not believe perseverance n'ili be restrained from guilt merely by that fear. And to conclude, before a man can with any plausible appearance draw an arcrnQipnt from this doctrine to encourage liimseif to sin, he must be sure he is a be- liever: but how can he know it? if by a pretei'ded revelation^ strong proof must be demanded ; for it will seem in theory very improbable that such a favour should be grar;ted to a wrotrh disposed so vilely to abuse it : if bv rational evidence, v hat past impressions which he may have felt can give a stronger evidence of true piety, than arise to the contrary from so detestable a dis- position as is now supposed to prevail ? So that, though on iUq whole it is possible this doctrine may be abused, the probability of such an abuse is less, and the absurdity of it much greater, than persons on the other side the question have seemed general- ly to apprehend ^. LECT. CLXXX. Arguments in favour of Perseverance, § 1 . Sect. IlITo enumerate the principal arguments in favour of the doctrine. And, 1 . It is argued from the promises of persevering grace. Jer* Xxxii, 38 — 40. John iv. 14. vi. 1^9. x. 28. xi. 26. — To the first of these it is answered, that the clause on which the argument turns, may be translated, that they may not depart from me but it is replied, that the apostle quotes this text, Heb, viii. 10. in a manner not liable to this ambiguity. As to the other passages; some understand them merely as a condiiiondl pro- mise, expressing the safety of believers while they adiiere to Christ: but the relation of a shepherd, professed in some of them, intimates a care to prevent a seduction of the flock, as a Limb. ibid. J 11. VOL. V. I Lime-street Lcct. vol. ii. p. 343—346. Hh 216 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. pART VIIT. well as to defend them from violence. To these texts some add all those passages, in which Christ owns such a relation to his ciiurch, and expresses such a care of it, as must in fact be a se- curity to every true member ; as when he calls liimself its head, Jiusband, Saviour, &c^. § 2. Arg. II. The doctrine is argued from the cheerful hope and persuasion which the apostles often express of their own persevering, and that of their fellow saints, as will appear from consulting the following texts. § 3. Rom, viii. 35 — 39. — Ans. The apostle only expresses his confidence, that none of those evils should hurt them, while they continued stedfast to Christ. But this is sinking the sense very low: it could never have been imagined or suspected, that calamities alone should alienate the love of God from good men, especially when a regard to the cause of God brought on those calamities; but it was very important to assure them, that God would so strengthen them under their trials, that they should be enabled to bear them without final apostacy § 4. Phil. i. 6. — Ans. It expresses what appeared probable rather than certain. It is replied, that, admitting the answer, it must be granted that the perseverance of good men is at least probable, and the reason insinuated, which is God's having begun a good work in them, is applicabje to all believers; as the following words intimate, thatTt is through the divine inspec- tion and care to finish his work, that they are secured. § 5. 1 Pet. i. 4, 5. — Ans. The apostle speaks of their hav- ing been kept hitherto, but does not assert that they shall still be kept. But this does not seem to amount to their being kept to salvation, § 6. 1 Cor. i. 8, 9. — Object, This refers to the confirming of the saints in a state of perpetual holiness at the last day. — Ans. It would not be so proper to say, they were then confirm- ed unto the end; and there may be (as our version supposes) an ellipsis in the expression, q, d. He shall confirm you even to the end, that ye may be blameless,'* ScC". § 7. 1 Thess. V. 23, 24. The turn of phrase here is so much the same Avith the last text, that the same objection and the same answer may easily be applied ; as there is indeed a remarkable resemblance between the two texts. a Limb. ibid. 1. v. c. Ixvxiv. J 3—5. Lime-gtreet Lect. vol. ii. p. 331— 33C. LiMS. ibid. 210,11. c Whitby in Loc. Be/a in Loc, Doup. ill Loc. Lect. clxxx. Argumeyits in favour of Perseverance, 24-7 § S. Arg. III. Those passages are pleaded, in which this doctrine is said to be expressly asserted, v. g. § y. Rom. viii. 28 — 30. — Dr. Whitby understands the phrase, who are called according to his purpose, of their being called to a profession of Christianity, and by being glorified^ their receiving the Spirit of God, whereby a very considerable glory •was conferred upon them : compare 1 Pet* iv. 4. But it is cer- tain this is a verv^ uncomnion sense of the word ; to which we may add, that the called are spoken of as lorvcrs of God; not to insist upon that part of the argument, which is taken from the mention of God's purpose and predestination concerning them. § 10. Matt. xxiv. 24. — Ans. Hi hvxrov only implies the e.t- ceeding difficult!/, not impossibihty of the case'^. §11.1 John iii. 9. Object. It is only, q. d. an allowed course of sin is inconsistent with true Christianity. Ans. Such an explication will bv no means suit the phrase of the seed abiding in such, (compare 1 Pet. i. 23.) even though it should be granted that abiding signifies no more than is in them ^. § 12. Matt. vii. 23. — It is answered, that by storms and tempests are to be understood persecution, or the final trial all . are to expect from God ; and in either sense tlie meaning will only be, that he who does the will of Christ shall have a secure foundation of hope and confidence under this trial. Compare Prov. iv. 18. Job xvii. 9. PsaL xcii. 12-- 15. Isa. xl. 31. to which texts nothing can be answered, but that they express either the happiness of good men, or what is generally their character. § 13. Arg.W, There are manv passages in which it is asserted, that those who have fallen away from their profession were never sincere in it, which plainly implies that those who are sincere do never fall away. They are such as these, § 14. 1 John ii. 19. compare Dcut. xiii. 13. — Object. The apostle speaks of what u'ould probablij^ though not certainly have been the case : or, considering the peculiar evidence which attended Christianity, he might have peculiar reason to say, that no sincere professor would be asljamed of the gospel : but even this must only be on supposition that there is a certain degree of wickedness, into which no one w ho had once been good could fall, which few grant who deny perseverance. — Matt* vii. 23. — a Limb. Theol. L v. c Uxxiv. ? S. | b Limb, ibui 1 12, 13. H h 2 248 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part vin. Object. Christ might say tliis concerning viany though not all : and if it might be said of the greater part, it would justify such a general representation , as it may be only of the greater part oFsinnf^rs he speaks, when he describes all at the left hand as condemned for uncharitabieness, Matt. xx7. 42, 43. — Luke viii. 4 — 15. where only those who brought forth fruit to perfec- tion, are said to have received the word in an honest heart. — Object. It is only a circumstance of a parable, therefore not to be strained too far. Ans, It is a very material circumstance, and not merely incidental. — It is further urged, by way of ob- jection to this argument, that they may be called ^oo J ^7^0Mn(/, ■who receive it with an honest heart, an^ bring forth fruit, even though their fruit should wither and they themselves perish. But It is replied, that this is the very case of tiie stcny ground hearers ; nor can those be said to bring forth fruit to perfection, who never attain to more than an imperfect state, and at last fall from that, and incur aggravated guilt and ruin § 15. Cor. There is on the whole reason to believe, that the doctrine perseverance as stated and limited above, is indeed the scripture doctrine. LECT. CLXXXf. Whether Apostacy may he total, though not final — Of Christian Perfection, § 1. Schol. 1. ^^'^OST of those who believe that the saints shall not finally fall away, so as actually to perish, do likewise believe that they never /o/a//y apostatize, even for a time; and consequently allow that David, under his greatest guilt, was still in a state of favour and acceptance with God, as having a secret principle of spiritual life, though at that time overborne by the prevalency of sin. The chief stress of the argument lies on Heb. vi. 4, 8lc: and "it is urged, that if this text be allowed to speak of those who fall short of real piety^ as the patterns of perseverance generally suppose, yet in pro- nouncing their recovery impossible, it must much more strongs ly conclude against the recovery of a true saint, if he should fall away. But we answer, if it be allowed, as perhaps there a Lime-sir. Lect. vol. ii. p. 284—311. I WiTsii. CEcon. Fa»d. 1. iii. c. xiii. Baxt. End of Controv. chap. xxvi. I Afet. Syn. Oordt. partii, p. dec. — ■ of I'ersever. pass. | Lect. CLxxxi. Whether /I postacy may be total J Kc, 249 may be reason to allow it that the falling away^ here spoken of, is such a total apostacy from Christianity, as implies the sin aj^ainst the Holy Ghost, then it will follow, that whatever argument there is to prove final perseverance, will prove that true believers shall not be suffered to fall into that sin ; and if it be supposed only to express inferior degrees of apostacy, then it must be granted that a^uvalov only signifies extremely difficult ; and so on either supposition, no certam conclusion can be drawn from this passage. Compare Neb. x. 26 — 29 ^ § 2. To this it has been added by some, that if several of the texts urged above have any weight to prove perseverance at all, it must be a total as well as a Jlnal perseverance : com- pare particularly 1 John ii. 19. iii. 9. 1 Pet. i. 4, 5 ^. § 3. 2. Perseverance is owing to the continued influejice of the Spirit of God upon the hearts of true believers, Vid. Lect. 175. § 13, 14. and this seems to be the foundation of that metaphor, by which the Spirit is said to chvell in theju^and they are described as his temple, Rom. viii. 9. 1 Cor. iii. 16. vi. 19. Eph. ii. 22. John vii. 37 — 39 § 4. 3. The preceding scholium may serve to explain the foundation of that metaphor, by which Christ is represented as the head of the church, which together with him makes np one wysticalbody. For his created nature being thus inhabited by the Holy Ghost, and the influences of that Spirit being com- municated from hirp to believers, to animate them to the same great end of cultivating holiness and glorifying God, it is evident that such an allegory as we have mentioned above is just and beautiful ; since the several parts of the human body are actuated by the same mind, and have sensation and motion communicated to them by virtue of their union with tlie head. Compare /(o/iw i. 16. xvii. 21. xv. 5. 1 Cor. vi. 17. xii. 12,13. Eph, IV. 15, 16. CoL ii. 19 ^ § 5. 4. From those texts, in which God engages to cause all things to operate for the good of his people, such as Rom, viii. 28. V. 3. 1 Cor. iii. 21, 22. many have inferred, that God "will order all events in such a manner, that the good of every particular believer sliall in fact be advanced and promoted thereby ; and some have carried this so far as to sav, that even sm itself shall be for the believer's advantage ; thouoh some have contradicted themselves again, by adding, that to have a WiTsiitEcon.Facd. 1. iii. c.xiii.? 10,11,86, c Howe's Liv. Temple, apud Op. vol. i. p. 215. ' Lime-str. Lect. vol. ii.p. 2^7—2^*9. Lime-str Lect. vol. ii. u. 3jKi, . 1 — 9. John Westley's .Serm. on Feifect. Douu. Expos. on I John iii. y. 252 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. * Part viii. fii) circumstances ; which may be one reason, why it is some- times spoken oi' hy the apostles as so common a case in their days; Vicl. ' John ii. 5.iii. 14, 13— 21. v. 13. Heb. vi. 11. x. 34, 35. 2 Pet. i. 10. 1 Thess, i. 4. Rom, viii. 16, 17. and some- thinor like this may be traced in the writings of our first refor- mers. Where there is pot such a full assurance, there may nevertheless be a chearful and orevailino- Jiope ; and this even in those, who do not apprehend the doctrine of perseverance to be univorsallv true ; sinc:^ they may see, that there is at least a dejrree of probability, that everv particular saint, whose case may be nnder consideration, will in fact finally persevere, though the conclusion may be attended with some degree of uncertainty. How far full assurance is to be ascribed to the immediate testimony of the Spirit, is a question difficult to decide : it is allowed that God can by an immediate impression reveal such truths to the soul beyond all possibility of doubt, and cause us to apprehend it as his own voice speaking to us ; but this is a thing, the idea and evidence of which can be com- municated to none : it seems therefore improper to lay a stress upon it, as absolutely necessary to a well grounded comfort and hope ; though it is on the other hand great rashness, univer- sally to deride all pretences of this kind, especially when com- ing from persons of wisdom and piety. That the generality of Christians are exercised with so many doubts about their own state, is generally to be ascribed to the imperfection of their attainments in religion, to their entertaining wrong notions of it, especially their laying too great a stress upon present frames, and regarding the lively exercise of the passions more than the steady determination of the will, which is the only sure standard by which to judge ^ *. § 2. 7. There are a great variety of different methods in which the work of religion is carried on in the hearts of believers, in order to their final perseverance, and their improvement in piety. Sometimes certain texts of scripture occur with such a Howl's Works, vol. i. p. 342—348. j Mason's Sermons, vol. iv. * Oo thf doctrine of assurance we may reraavk, that frequent misunderstarul- ings have arhen, for want of distingulshins^ the ohjpcls of which the mind is assured, A fill? persuasion of the truth in general revealed and testified in the gospel, is the assui ance oi faith. A full persuasion of the reality of future good thin;;s promised as suited to our wants, with a conscious tfesire and expectation of therii, is the assurance of hope. A full persuasion of the meaning and design of the gospel in the? most essential part* is assurance of nnderstandiyi^. And each of these may be called objective assurance. But a full persuasion of a personal interest in Christ and salva- tion by him, is assurance of salvation } and to distinguish it from all the preccdi.ig, subjective assurance. W. Lect. clxxxii. Of Assurance of Salvation, 25S power and efficacy to the mind, as at other times they have never had ; and these scriptures are not always apphed in a sense most agreeable to the context, but frequently according to the most obvious sense of the words, considered as alone, and compared with some present occasion on which they are given : sometime* a strong persuasion arises in the mind of a Christian, as to the answer of some particular request, which takes off a heavy and almost overwhelming burthen Avhich before lay upon his heart : and in a variety of other instances, consolation is sometimes so strongly poured in upon their minds from principles before known, considered and believed, yet not attended with any such sensible effects, that all who believe the fact must acknow- ledgeitan extraordinary phaenomenon; and considering the great usefulness of such experiences for establishing Christians in the way of piety , it seems reasonable to suppose, that these impressions may frequently at least be the extraordinary work of the Holy Spirit on their minds. It is observable, that these peculiar ex- periences are most frequent, where persons' natural faculties are weak ; or that if they are imparted to persons of higher genius and stronger reason, it is generally when under the pressure of some uncommon calamity, or when called out to any service which requires an extraordinary share of courage and resolution. § 3. From considering these things, it appears, that all, especially christian ministers, should be cautious how they deride and expose such impressions as mere enthusiasm. If it be asked, how they can be distinguished from those which are indeed so, (as many warm impressions no doubt are) it may bo answered, that in order to prevent any dangerous mistake here, the tendency of them is by all means to be regarded : it would be very dangerous to venture on any thing, which in other circumstances would be evil, from the apprehension whicb some have entertained, that the common rules of morality are to be dispensed with, in consequence of such a supernatural impulse ; for no impulse in such cases is to be believed, without stronger evidence than can commonly be given : but where they lead only to a more chearful acquiescence in the divine care, and a more zealous discharge of certain duties, they n)ay safely be regarded as coming, whether in a more or less natural way, from God ; unless any medium of argument be thus sug- gested, which is evidently absurd and ridiculous^. a HOWE'S Life, p. 229—231. Oct ap. Op. vol. i. | p. 75, 76. Goodwin's Works, vol. iv. Pref. p. 9;>, 96. I B Axr. Cure of Cburcb liiv. Dirccu '^7 2^. ( VOL. v. I Watts on Prayer, c. iv. ? 3. Caut. 3. Benne I 's Chnstiau Oral. vol. i. p. 3*^—391. Flem. i>f fulfil. Script, pass. prxs. p. 197— IMO. WAXrs'* tvang. Due No. xii. pia;<,p. 254 ^ LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VIII. § 4. 8. Besides tliesc particular revelations, ^vhich seem intended only or chiefly for the use of the persons to whom they are made, some have thought that there may still continue in the church, something of what was before called an inspiration (if elevation, (Led, 137. §8.) chiefly imparted to those who are to lead the devotions of public assemblies : but how far in any given instance uncommon enlargements are supernatural, it is impossible for us to discover, who know so little of the constitution of our own minds, and of the degree in which they may sometimes be influenced by something peculiar in the state of the brain and animal spirits ; but as for those gifts and powers which attended the apostolic ages, Led, 141. § 2. they seem to be so generally ceased, that none pretending to them ought to be believed, without the most clear and convincing proof LECT. CLXXXIIT. Of the Unpardonable Sin — the Case of Paul, § 1. Prop. '^JL^O enquire into the scripture doctrine of the unpardonable sin. § 2. Sol, and Bern, I. The scripture declares, that tliere was at least in the ^rj/ ages of Christianity, a sin, thait should not be forgiven, Matt. xii. 31. Mark iii. 28, 29. compare 1 John V. 16. which has been interpreted by some as referring to the cure of diseases by prayer ; but there seems to have been no uQte given, by which a sin could be known to be to death, in that sense : it seems therefore more rational to refer it to those cases, upon which God had so expressly decided ; and the refusing upon any occasion ever to pray for one who had committed it, might be a proper expedient to keep up a due liorror of it, and care to stand at the greatest distance from it ^. ^ 3. 2. This plainly appears to have been some sin of the tongue, by which a particular affront and injury was offered to the Holy Spirit, and therefore it is called by way of eminence, the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost § 4. 3. It is plain that the occasion on which our Lord uttered the words referred to above, was the Pharisees ascribing a DOPD. Aaw. to Christian, not founded, &c. ( b Horbf.rry of future Pun. p. 13^— 132. No. iii. p. 24, CllAi-M. F.us. vol. .1. p. 448-4o5. KakclaVs .\i>o). I'lop. ui. p. «3— 91. | c VVatkblawd'si Sarm, tuI. h. p. 107-170. Lect. clxxxiit. Of the Unpardonable Sin, 5Cc. 255 those miracles toHlie devil, which he wrougl^t by the power ot the Holy Ghost : and undoubtedly, an\^, who under the mi- nistry of the apostles, after the effusion of the Holy Ghost, on the day of Pentecost, had ascribed the miraculous operations of the Spirit in them to Satan, would have incurred an equal degree of guilt. But we cannot certainly say, that this last was the oili/ case in which it could be committed, and that what our Lord said, gi\ 1. was only a caution addressed to the Pliarisees, Jest they should in time come to be guilty of it ; though Dr. Whitby has advanced some considerable arguments to support this hypothesis, which deserve to be attentively weighed. § 5. 4. If any in these latter days manifest an obstinate enmity to the truth, so far as to contradict a degree of evidence, on the whole equal to that which those persons had, who in the. priniitive aprcs w^erc said to have committed the sin against the Holy Ghost, thcne is reason to believe, that the guilt being equal, it would be equally fatal and unpardonable ; but how in present circumstances this can be, it is not easy to conceive ^ § 6. Schol. 1. Many have defined this sin to be a malicious opposition to known truth, or as others have expressed it, to truth as. truth : but it may be doubted whether the human mind be capable of the latter, nor does the former enter into the account of this sin as given in scripture ; nor can we imagine that every wilful opposition to truth is absolutely unpardonable, since every known and deliberate sin seems to carry in it this guilt, 1 John i. 6. John iii. 20. § 7. 2. The reason why this sin is declared unpardonable^ seems to be, that persons who commit it cut themselves olf from the very possibility of being convinced by other arguments for the truth of Christianity, and can never be brought to con- viction, without such a miraculous influence of God upon the soul, as in righteous judgment he sees fit universally to deny to all such. §8.3. Those celebrated texts Ileb. vi. 4 — 6. x. 29. refer to an apostacy from Christianity, and such an impious con- tempt of Christ and his gospel, as one can hardly imagine any one in the primitive ages could be guilty of, who did not ascribe the miracles wrought in confirmation of it to some evil spirit • a Whitby's fourth Append, to Malt. Tt RREi . Lnc. ix. Quxst. xiv. I 4. Howe's Works, vol. ii. p. 46, <^c. 'i ii.jois. Serm. vyl. i. No. xvii. pass. SAt RiN's Serm. vol. i. No. vi, viu Limb. Theol. 1. v. c, iv. § 'iV— -7. Baxter's Works, voL ii. p. '^9— 30^. p. 35-i. b. I i 2 256 LECTURES ON DIVJNITY. Part viir. and this indeed seems intimated in the phrase of crucifying Christ afresh, and judging his blood an unholy thing, Avhich they must surely do, who esteemed him a magician, and con- sequently by the Jewish law worthy of death : and therefore these texts may perhaps be considered as referring to the same purpose with those in the proposition ^ § 9. 4. It is said, that according to the account of the unpardonable sin given above, Paul must have committed it, who could not with any consistency have opposed the christian cause, unless he believed the miracles wrought in confirmation of it to have beeti of an infernal original. To this it is an- swered, § 10. (1.) That possibly, not being an eye-witness to any of them, \vhich we are not sure that he was, he might make a shift, with a great deal of artifice and prejudice, to disbelieve the facts. Or, * § 11. (2.) That if he believed they were miraculous, he might think, as Bishop Fleetwood plainly did, that miracles wrought in the cause of falsehood, might be wrought by God, and not the devil, and might expect that, as in the case of the Egyptian magicians, God would at length visibly interpose to overbear them, and turn the balance on the contrary side ; and that text Deut. xiii. 3. might be so interpreted by him as to favour this hypothesis : or possibly he might have recourse to some fooUsh hypothesis of the influence of the stars, the power of imagination, a secret charm in the name of God, or the like, which we know some Jews have acquiesced in, when they could not dispute the facts of Christ's miracles : Vid. Lect, 112. § 9. This is something illustrated by the account which Josephus gives of Solowon^s skill in dispossessing Demons and the tradi- tional art which he left behind him, of which see below ^. § 12. 5. Though perhaps this sin cannot be committed now, at least by any who continue to retain an external profession, yet it is of great importance that the strictest care be taken to ieep at the remotest distance from all the appearances of it ; and perhaps it was expressed the more obscurely in scripture, on purpose to promote such a caution. But in dealing with those dejected souls, who fear they have committed it, it is generally the safest way to assure them, that such a tender con- cern lest they should have been guilty of it, implies such a reve- a Mai rice in Loc. % iLEK-l-N^OOii unMirac. p. {1, JOSSFUl's's Aatiq. B. viiucii. { 5. Lect. clxxxiv. Predestination and personal Election^ 5Cc. 257 rence for Christ and the gospel, and such remaining operations of the Spirit on their hearts, as plainly proves they have not ^ ^ 13. 6. Dr. Waterland seems to intimate a doubt, whether the sin in question be absolutely unpardonable, pleading that aduvaroy signifies only exceeding difficult : and this if granted might afford another solution for the difficulty started in the fpurth scholium : but it seems the texts in the first step are too determinate to admit of these softenings ^. LECT. CLXXXIV. Of Predestination and personal Election — The Siipralapsarian and Sublapsarian Schemes, §1. Def. T HOSE are said to be predestinated to life, whom God did from all eternity intend actually to make partakers of the gospel salvation in a future state : and tfiose are said to be predestinated to death, whom God did from all eternity purpose finally to condemn. § 2. Cor. It follows from this definition, that if, as many grant, an event may be allowed contingetit, though it will cer- tainly in fact happen ; divine predestination, as stated above, does not imply Xh^necessary salvation or condemnation of any*. § 3. Schol. It may perhaps be questioned whether this be the scriptural sense of the word ; but considering that the ruin of siimers is in scripture charged not upon the necessitating act of God, but the abuse of their own liberty, Vid. Lect» 178. § 1 . it is necessary, in order to make scripture consistent with itself, as we shall afterwards see, to suppose that this is the precise sense in which the word is to be taken. a Baxt. Works, vol. ii. p. 30— J7. b. | b Waterland's Serm. vol. ii. No. ix. p. 177 — Reasons of Relig. part i. c. 10. | ib3. * The distinction between contingent, certain, and necessary ^ is often made by our author. If by a co/?//«gewZ event he here mean that which has no assignable, infallible cause of its existence, it is demonstrable that there is no such thing. If by a ctrfa/rt event he means that which will m fact happen, but for which there is no necessity oj consequence, the sentiment is totally unphilosophical. And whatever he means by " necessity'* in this corol!ar\', the term is either abused or the sentiment erroneous. It is first assumed that some events are contingent as opposed to all necessity ; and then it is inferred, that neither salvation nor condemnation is neces' tary. But is it not more consistent to say, that salvation is from decretive necessity, and condemnation only certain or hypothetirally necessary ? And this seems best to agree with the doctrine of the following proposition. W. 258 LECTURES ON DIVINITV. PaRT Yllf. § 4. Prop. All those who do finally partake of eternal life by the gospel, were from all eternity pre destini ted unto it. § 5. Dem. 1. God from all eternity did foreknow all events, and consequently the salvation of every particular person who is or shall finally be saved. » § 6. 2. God from all eternity willed the salvation of those who are finally saved, in the circumstances in which he saw they would then be : for it is by his act they must be made finally happy, and whatever determines hirn to will their happiness in the moment when it is accomplished, must on the same prin- ciples have determined his volitions, upon a full view of the case, even from all eternity. § 7. 3. The ligkt of nature assures us, that all those who are finally happy were predestinated by God to eternal life. } 8. 4, The scripture frequently asserts the doctrine laid down lathe proposition : Vid. Matt. xxv. 34. Rom. viii. 29, 30. Eph. i. 3—6, 11.2 Tim. i. 9. 2 Thess. ii. 13. 1 Pet. i. 1, 2. Jokn vi. 37.xvii. 2, 9, 10, 2i. Rev. xiii. 8. compared with xvii. 8. Valet propositio ^. §9. Cor. 1. It evidently appears from hence, that they who represent the election and predestination spoken of in scripture, as relative only to nations, and not to particular persons, are greatly mistiU^en : several of these scriptures lie directly against such a notion, particularly those in the epistle to Timothy^ and the Revelations : and whatever arguments could be brought to prove that God had a respect to nations as such, or indeed that he before the foundation of the world foresaw any thing concerning the idolatrous Gentiles under that character, would certainly prove on the like principles a regard to particular persons, since we cannot suppose the views of God to be merely general aud indeterminotc a BunNET on Art. xvii. pass. ( A rdil)is!iop King on Pretest. ? 33— 3G. Win i BY inLoc. Cit. Acount onioUand, p. SALRiN'sSerm. vol. i. p. 202—218. | Limc-street Lett. vol. i. p. 162—205. * One of the most strennous dofenders of the Calvinistic doctrine of predes- tination, both upon phi!o.sr)i)liical and christian ])rinciples, is Mr. JoNATHArx EnwAiiDS, in his" Enquiry info the freedom of tlie Will," and his " History of the Work of Redennption." Mr. Top lady, in his " Doctrine of absolute Predestination stated and asserted," in his " Letter to Joh.v Wkslfy," in his " More Work for Mr. John Weslev," and in his " Scheme of christian and philosophicai Necessitj'," maintains the same sentiments whifh are contended for by Mr. Edwards. Sir 'Richard J^IiLL, in his " Review of Mr. Weslt-V's Doctrines," in his '* Logira Wesleiensis," and in his " Strictures on Mr. Flei chf.r," is anotlier defender of Calvinism. Mr. WfSLEY, iu his Predestination calmly considered," and in otiier parts of hi$ Lect. clxxxiv. Predestination and personal Ejection) Kc. 259 § 10. 2. If the reasoning of Lect. 175 — 181. relating to the special influences of divine grace, and to the perseverance of the saints, be admitted, it ■\viil follow, on the same principles with those in the proposition, that all those who are predesti- nated to life, are also predestinated to receive special grace, and to. persevere in a holv course ; and on the other hand, that all those who are predestinated to holiness, are also predes- tinated to perseverance and life. § 11.3. From hence it will further appear, that the reason of God's predestinating some to everlasting life, was not fetched from a foresight of their faith and obedience, considered as independent upon any communication of grace from him, but that it is to be referred into his sovereign mercy and free grace ; which is also the language of many other scriptures, Tit, iii. 4, 5. Eph. ii. 8, 9. § 12. 4. It further appears, that if any represent divine predestination, as a determination to save such and such per- sons, let their temper, character, and behaviour be what it will ; and on the other hand, assert a corresponding purpose of mak- ing such and such finally miserable, without any regard at all to their temper and behaviour, they greatly misrepresent the scripture doctrine on this head : but this is by no means the Calvinistical scheme, which always teaches that the means are decreed as well as the end, and that God purposes to save none but suc:h as by his grace he shall prepare for salvation by sanctification : and it is very remarkable, that though this doctrine of predestination isexpresslv asserted and often referred to in scripture, which shews that the apostles esteemed it of considerable importance, yet the process of the final judgment is described, as turning, not upon the secret decrees of God, but upon the actions and characters of men. § 13. SchoL 1. On the same principles, those who finally perish, may be said to have been predestinated to death: compare Prov. xvi. 4. John x. 26. Rom. ix. 17. 1 Pet, ii. 8. Jude, 4. On the whole, comparing one part of scripture with the other, there seems to be this remarkable difference between the predestination to life and to death, that in the former case, God determines by the influence of his grace to work such a change in the hearts of his elect, as that their salvation should on the whole be ascribed to him, and not unto themselves : Writings, vindicates the Arminian tenets. This, too, is the case with bis great friend and advocate, Mr. Fletcher, in his *' CUecks to Antiaomianism," and im ««veral additional publications. K. 260 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part yuu whereas he determines to bring others into such circumstances, that thou^>•h their ruin should in fact happen, yet they them- selves should be the authors of it, and the blame lie as entirely upon themselves, as if it had not been so much as foreknown. Vid Bom. ix. 22, 23. Maii. xxv. 34, 41. §14. 2. The Iie7nonsirants generally believed that God's electing some to everlasting life, was only a purpose of making believers finally happy, and of giving all, to whom the gospel came, sufficient means of faith; and that predestination to death was only a purpose of making all unbelievers finally miserable ; that God did not purpose the happiness of one more than an- other, and that neither of these predestinations could properly be said to be personal, wherein their notion evidently differed from that stated above. It is indeed answered, that this pre- destination of all believers in general, implied a predestination of every particular believer, on condition of his faith ; and on the principles of the proposition and s('bolium, it may be allowed, that none are chosen but on this condition, provided we further add, that every particular person who does believe, was chosen freely by divine grace to receive those assistances, which God saw would in fact prevail to bring him to faith, and so by con- sequence to salvation \ § 15. 3. The chief objection against this doctrine is, that it tends to make those who believe themselves predestinated to life careless, and to make others desperate. It is replied, that as those only are in scripture said to be predestinated to life, who are also chosen to be saints, there can be no reason for any who do not find a prevailing principle of holiness in their hearts, to conclude they are in that number : and on the whole, this ob- jection nearly coincides with that against perseverance, more largely considered, Led, 179. § 10, &c. and if persons will ven- ture to argue themselves into negligence in matters of everlast- ing importance, from principles, on which (though they are equally applicable to them) they will not neglect their lives or their secular business, it is perverseness, for which they are justly responsible before God. As to the second part of the ob- jection, if it be granted, that ^z/^6'iV?i/ assistances are given to ally none will have reason to despair, nor will any have an ex- cuse to plead before God, in consequence of his secret purposes, which will not be made a rule of his final judgment. If it be said, that nevertheless those who are not predestinated to life ^re left under a necessity of perishing, and an impossibility of a Limb. Tiieol. 1. iv. c. i. f'l— 14- Lect. clxxxv. Of the Covenant of Redempiion, Kc. 261 salvation; it must be owned, that it is difficult to say, how the doctrine, as explained by some, can be freed from this objec- tion ; but this consequence does not necessarily follow from it, as we have stated it above ^. ' § 16. 4. The Supralapsarian and Sublapsarian schemes aprree in asserting the doctrine "of predestination, but with this difference, that tlie former supposes, that God intended to glorify his justice in the condemnation of some, as well as his mercy in the salvation of others; and for that purpose decreed that Adam should necessarily fall, and by that fall bring himself and all his offspring into a state of everlasting condemnation : the latter scheme supposes, that the decree of predestination regards man as fallen, by an abus^ of that freedom which Adam had, into a state, in which all were to be left to necessary and unavoidable ruin, who were not exempted from it by predesti- nation. The chief difficulties which may be urged against the former, do likewise attend the latter; but the scheme stated in the proposition does properly agree with neither LECT. CLXXXV. Of the Covenant of Redemption — Extent of ChrisCs Death — Eternal Justification, § 1. Def TThE mutual stipulation -between Christ and the father, relating to the redemption of sinners by him, previous to any act on Christ's part under the character of Mediator, has generally been called by divines the Covenant of re- demption. § 2. Schol. That there was sucli a covenant, either tacit or express, we may assuredly conclude, considering the importance of the work undertaken by Christ, and the expensive rate at which it was to be accomplished : and the scriptures afterwards to be produced, relating to the particulars of this covenant, will » I ime-Street Lect. vol. i. p 241—244. Note. I b Le Blanc's Theses, p. 121— 153; Ruin and Recov. Quest, xiii. p. 278— 21^1. ) * Of these two schemes the supralapsarian divested of some needless append- ages, which ojive it a harshness that docs not properly belon* to it, appears to claim the just preference ; as better calculated to harmonize with undoubted facts, to display sovercijjn mercy and equitable government, and satisfactorily to account for that awful part of the divine dispensations, the int^-oductlou of moral evil into our ^oild, and our deliverance from it by a Mediator. W. VOL. v. K k LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT VIII. ' coiisequclit] V prove the exisieiice of it in the general : as indeed all those prophecies, which relate to what was to be done by the ^lessiah on the one band, and what benefits and rewards were to be conferred upon him and his people on the other, may pro- perly be considered as intimations of such a covenant, supposing (what has been already proved) the existence of Christ as k distinct person from the Father, in the philosophical sense of the word, and his interposition in the suggestion and promulgation of those prophecies, 1 Pet. i. 11. compare John xvii. 1—5, 24. vi. 37. Tit. i. 2. 2 Tim. i. y. Rev. xiii. 8. PsaL Ixxxix. 19, &c. § 3. Prop. To enquire into the tenor of the Covenant of redemption. § 4. Sol. and Bern. 1 . By this covenant, Christ undertook to become incarnate, to dwell a certain time upon earth, subject not only to the law of the human nature, but likewise to that of the Jewish dispensation ; directing the whole of his conduct while he should continue here, in' such a manner as most ef- fectually to promote the honour of his Father and the salvation of his people: that at length he would voluntarily deliver him- self to sufferings and death, and remain for a time in the grave; and also, that after his resurrection and ascension into heaven, he would employ his renewed life and extensive authority in the mediatorial kingdom to tlie same great purposes, which en- gaged him to become incarnate. See PsaL xl. 6 — 9. Heb, x. 5 — 10. Isa, Ixi. 1 — 3. Luke iv. IS, &c. Isa. 1. 5, 6 ^ § 5. 2. God the Father on tlie other hand stipulated, that he would by his miraculous power produce Christ's human body in the womb of the virgin, that he would strengthen him by the gifts and graces of his Holy Spirit for the extraordinary work before him, that he would raise him trom the dead, and set him at his right-hand, giving him a universal command over the whole created world, as the judge of which he should at length appear; in the mean time, that he would send forth the in- fluences of his Spirit to confirm his doctrine, so that hereby it should be established even among the Gentile nations ; and that, besides all the advantages which others might receive, they who were predestinated to life, and were in a peculiar manner given to him, should in fact be regenerated by divine grace, and strengthened even to the end, and after death should be made completely happy in their whole peVsonIs in his heavenly king- dom for even See, (besides the scriptures quoted Lect. 185, a P£JRC£ on Hcb. x. 5. Note r. I JwwiNt s's Jev/ish Antiq. wL ii. p. iH)L L£CT. CLXxxv. Of the Covenant of Redemption, b^c, 263 § 2.) Isa. vii. 14. xi. 2, &c. lii. 13,.15.1iii. 10— 12.lv. 4, 5. xlix. 1 — 12. compared with Luke ii. 32. 2 Cor, vi. 2. and vii. 16, 17. Psal. ii. 7—9. ex. 1. ^I/Zfa^. v. 4. Zie^X' xxii. 29. /o/m y, 22-— 29^. §6. Ca)\ As we before observed, Led. 185. § 2. that the reality of this covenant would follow from the distinct personal existence of Cirrist, and his interposition in the prophecies, so on the other hand, from those scriptures here enumerated, which more directly prove that covenant, we may draw another argu- ment for the pre-existence of Christ, as a distinct philosophical person from the Father, distinct from and independent upon those arguments urged Lect. 155. § 1, &c^. §7. Schol. 1. This may seem a proper place to enquire in- to tlie extent of redemption, or that celebrated question, ybr whom Christ died; but all that is important on that head has been said under the preceding propositions, Lect. 175. § 6, &c. Ijcct, 179. § 1, &c. Lect. 184. ^ 4, ^^c. If those relating to pre- destination and special grace be allowed, as also those concern- ing the divine prescience and decrees in general, then it evi- dently follows, tiiere was a sense, in which Christ might be said to die for all ; as all men partake of some benefit by his death, and such provision is made for their salvation, as- lays the blame of their ruin, if they miscarry, entirely upon themselves: but it was in a very peculiar and much nobler sense, that he died for the elect i iritending evidently to secure for them, and only for them the everlasting blessings of his gospel : and it seems, that the scripture uses such a latitude and variety in the sense of tiie phrase ; otherwise it will be ver}' difficult to make one part of it agree with another: compare on the one hand, the texts quot- ed. Prop. 136. Cor, 3. and on the other, John x. 15, 16, 26. xvii. 2, 9, 16. § 8. 2. It is objected, that if Christ did in any sense die for fl//, then forasmuch as all are not saved, the purposes of Christ's death are in many, and prgbably in most instances, frustrated. §9. Ans. Were we to say, that the only of Christ's death was, that all men might actually obtain eternal life, the objection might be just : but it may be said, the purposes of Christ's death are various, and the ultimate end of it was, to glorify God in the actual salvation of all believers, and the giv- a Berry-Street Lect. vol. i. p. 232— S41. Harris's Observ. p. 184—186. WlTSM, tJ^oon. Kced. ». ii. c ii. iii.> BURNETon Kedempt. p. 11—15. Rymer of Rev. Kcl. part i. c. fii. p. 37—62. b — — 25—3:?. FtAVtL^s Fuuttt. of Lite, Sean. iii. Kk 2 264 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viit. ing others such advantages, as should silence them, and justify God in their condemnation and punishment, for wilfully reject- ing his mercy. It plainly appears, in fact, that this matter can be carried no further, for the hypothesis of the actual salvation of all at last, is so contrary to scripture, as to be entirely insup- portable, as we shall shew in the progress of this work : (Vid. Led. 171. § 3.) and indeed, the granting this great absurdity would not thoroughly relieve us from the difficulty here men- tioned J for the coming of Christ into our world is represented as in prosecution of a design to prevent the condemnation of men, not to rescue and to recover them from the final sentence of the judgment day, 1 Thess. i. \O.John \\\. 16 — 18. v. 24. § 10. 3. It is urged, that instead of magnifying it rather asperses the divine goodness, to say, that he appointed Christ to bring those into a salvable*sta'^e whom he certainly knew would never be saved ; since this instead of being any favour to them, lays a foundation for tormenting reflections at last. It is an- swered, that on these principles it is unkindness in God to bestow any advantages of genius or circumstances, which he knew men would through their own wilful folly abuse to. their detriment : but God is to be considered as dealing with rationaL creatures in a way suitable to their rational nature; and if they will turn the gifts of his providence or grace to their own dis- advantage, they only are responsible for it ; nor will they find either their refuge or comfort in an ungrateful denial of the reality or importance of the mercies they abuse^ §11. 4. There is perhaps a reference to this covenant of redemption in Heh. vii. 22. and Christ is commonly said to have been the surety of the elect, as he undertook for them that they should through the influences of divine grace, be in fact brought to faith and salvation : compare 2 Cor. i. 20. from hence some have inferred, that they were ^.Q.\.w^\y justified from eternity y and consequently are in a justified state, even while they are going on in. a course of unrepented sin : but this seems most directly contrary to the whole tenor of scripture ; and it is cer- tain, that on the same principles on which they may be said to be justified, they may ^Iso be said to he glorified from eternity. If the expression be intended to signify no more, than that God purposed to justify them, it is not denied ; but it is a most im^ proper way of speaking, and the arguments drawn from thence a Lime-Street Lect. vol. i. p. 395, 396, 400, 403, I Baxt. End of Controv. c. xi. xii. \ 5. 446, 454---462. 1 Wnsil. Uicon. FocdLii. c. a. Lect. cLxxxvi. Of the Intercession of Christ. £C5 in favour of any kind of licentiousness are utterly incon- clusive^*, §12. 5. Some have thought that the whole human race would have been destroyed by the death of Jdam, immediately on his first transgression, if God had not purposed by Christ to bring them into such a state, as should make necessary provision for their deliverance from those evils, to which they were sub- jected by his sin, Eom. v. 12 — 21. LECT. CLXXXVI. 0/ the Intercession of Christ. § 1. Prop. T*0 lay down the scripture doctrine relating to the intercession of Christ. §2. Sol. and Bern. 1. Christ is expressly said in many places of scripture to intercede^ i. e. to plead with God in favour of his people, Rem. viii. 34. Ileb, vii. 25. 1 John ii. 1. § 3. 2. The appearance of the higli-priest among the Jews in the presence of God, on the day of aton(?ment, when he pre- sented before him the blood of the sin-offering, is -at large re- ferred to by St. Pduly as illustrating the intercession of Christ, Heb. ix. II — 14, 22—26. x 19—21. § 4. 3. The appearance of Christ in his Father's presence, in that body wherein he suffered on the cross, though with such alterations as are suited to the heavenly state, may be consider- ed as a virtual intercession, as the appearance of the high-priest on the day of atonement, referred to above, seems to have been ; for we find no form of words prescribed on this occasion, as there are upon some others, where they might seem less neces- sary, considering the manner in which the mind would be over- awed in circumstances of such unparalleled solemnity: Vid. Lev. xvi, pass. § 5. 4. Nevertheless, it does not seem proper to takeupoa us positively to assert, that our Lord does never verballij inter- cede for his people ; that being a point which scripture does not appear to have absolutely determined either v^ay. a Williams's Gosp. Truth, c.L * Recent divines, who have gone to the height of supralapsarian Calvinism, are Mr. Brine and Dr. Gill. K. zee LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viil § 6. 5. However it be that our Lord expresses his fixed and determined desire and demand in favour of his people, we may assure ourselves, that on the one hand, it is in a manner con- sistent with that diornity and authority to which he is now ad- vanced ; and on the other, that it is always successful for tlie vindication and preservation of his people, and the acceptance of their services ; (compare Zech. iii. 1, 2. Bom. vi'ii. 33, 3'4, Hev. viii. 3, 4.) with reference to which, he is described as an advocate or patron of his own people continually residing in the court of heaven § 7. Cor. I . It must be the duty of Christian?, to maintain frequent regards to the intercession of Christ in their addresses to God, and to comfort themselves with the thoughts of such a guardian and advocate, in the midst of those dangers to which they are here exposed ^\ § 8. 2. The consideration of Christ's intercession is an en- gagement to serious humility, faith, and fervor in prayer, pecu- liar to the christian dispensation'^ . § 9. Schol. 1. If there be any thing verbal in the intercession of Christ, there is no reason to believe that he js actually speaking to God at all times without intermission, which would be inconsistent with other things which the scripture tells us, relating to that state of majesty and authority in wliich he appears. There is a sufficient foundation for saying, as the apostle does, that he makes continual intcyxession Jor us^ if, perhaps at some stated seasons of peculiar solemnity, some ex- press declaration be made of his habitual desire, that his people may receive the benefits purchased by his death, and of his readiness to appear under the character of their Mediator and Advocate, in any particular instances, as occasion may require ; or even if his appearance in the body in which he suf« fered be intended as such a virtual declaration, though words should never be used. Compare Luke ii. 37. 1 Thess. i. 2, 3. ii. 13. v. 17. Ejcod, xxix. 39, 42. 2 Saju. ix. 7. Job i. 5. § 10. 2. It may be questioned, what e7id the intercession of Christ can answer. It cannot be intended to remind the divine being of any thing which he would otherwise forget, nor to persuade him to any thing which he is not disposed to do ; but it may serve to illustrate the majesty and holiness of the Father, d TIopKlus's Serm, xv. p. 525,526. P^rn'-snt-et Lcct. No. xviii. Christ the Mcliat. p. T3, 74- HAHR/;i's OLserv. Diss. i. p. 49—64- Sco'iT'sChribtiau r,ife,vol. iii. p. 757 — 765. I) LaiU'N. hiernj. vol. ii. No. 2. OwEMon/tkie ipirit, p. 445. c Law ofChii«itan Pdrfcci. [>. 257, 25^. ItiiUit. X Serm. ^o. iii. p. G-i— Si. Ed. 2. j . Lect. CLxxxvir. Objection to the Mediatorial Scheme, Kc, 267 and the wisdom and grace of the Son, not to say, that it may have other uriknown uses \\nx\\ respect to the inhabitants of the invisible world : it is certainlv a great comfort and encourage- ment to beHevers under their many infirmities ; and indeed it is impossible to enter into the beauty of the gospel scheme in general, without observing how it is accommodated to the nature and circumstances of fallen imperfect creatures LECT. CLXXXVIL Objection to the Mediatorial Scheme considered — Of Christ's Priestly Office, S(c. § 1. SchoL 3. It has been urged as an objection against the , christian scheme in general, that it appoints our worshipping God through a Mediator; which (say some) derogates from the divine goodness, leads us into a neglect of God, is a sort * of indecency, when we consider that we are always in his presence, and may lay a foundation for many superstitions, as it is said in fact to have done m the Roman church. To this it is replied, § 2. (1.) That the goodness of God is most eminently displayed in that constitution, by which his guilty creatures may be most effectually emboldened in their addresses to him, and yet at the same time reminded in every approach of their own sinfulness and unworthiness, and of the displeasure of God M'hich is consequent upon it ; which ends seem to be excellently answered, by appointing his Son to be the mediator of our approaches. § 3. (2.) The christian scheme directs us not to terminate our regards in the Mediator, but to address our petitions to God through him, and every where represents it as his ofHce to bring us to God. • § 4. (3 ) It is so far from being an indecency to approach a sovereign by the person he appoints to introduce us to him, that if such an appointment be hiade, (for which in some cases ' there may be an apparent reason) it would be a great indecency to come directly and immediavely to him. § 5. (4.) The propensity of mankind to make use of mediators of their own chusing;and inventing, which appeared 4 Borry-Strc>;t Led. voL i. p. 39!— 3P6 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part viii. among the Heathens, and still appears in the church of RomCf plainly shews how well the notion of a mediator is suited to the common apprehension of mankind ; and it seems that no wiser provision could be made, to prevent their multiplying such mediators, than appointing one such illustrious pei'son as the scripture exhibits under this character, who consequently would be wronged by such a supposed multiplication ^. § 6. 4. It is to be remembered, in all the christian doctrine- relating both to the atonement and intercession of Christ, that we are to consider him as a person graciously appointed by God to this purpose ; which, if it be duly attended to, will prevent the apprehension, as if God were the less gracious, or our obligations to the Father at all diminished, by those we are tinder to the Son, 1 Cor. i. 30. 2 Cor, v. 18. jEph. i. 3 — 6, 9, 11, 12. 1 Fet. i. 2—5. Heb, v. 4, 5\ § 7. 5. The priestlij office of Christ has generally been explained, as executed in his offering himself as a sacrifice to God for us, and interceding with God upon this sacrifice ; but Mr. Peirce, and most of the Socinians, suppose it only to consist in the latter : and Mr. Peirce argues from Ileb. viii. 4. that the execution of it begun upon Christ's entering into hea- ven : but the text in question only proves that Christ, being of the iv'ihe Judah, could not, according to the Mosaic law, be a priest to minister in the Jermsh temple, which none can rea^ sonably maintain that he was : compare Heb. vii. 14. Never- theless, as the apostle often assures us that he is a priest of a higher order, all that he has done and suffered to make atone- ment for the sins of men, may, according to the most common acceptation of the word, be called a series of sacerdotal actions as it is certain there were many acts of atonement performed by Mosaic priests, besides that which passed on the great days of atonement, and sacrifices were sometimes offered with ac- ceptance by those who were not regularly priests. Compare Judges vi. 25, 26. xiii. 16. 1 Kings xviii. 33, 33 ^ § 8. 6. Some have thought the comparative smallness and meanness of this earth of ours, as it appears upon the justest principles of astronomy, to be something inconsistent with the system of doctrines laid down in several preceding propositions, in which so great and glorious a person is represented as dying - a TiNDAi.'s Cliristianity as old, A:c. p.73— 7r>. Lfi-and against Tind. vol. ii. c. xv. p. 529 — 538. Blount's Oracles of Reason, p. 89. Butler's Anal, part ii. c. v. p. 254, 285. Tir.LOTS. Serm. vol. i. No. xlvi. p. 472. jK»uaN'3 Serta. vol. ii. p. 180. b DoDDPlDGE on Education, p. 16. Bourn, ubi supra, p. 175 — 180. c Peirce on Ilcb. v. V>, 6. viii. 4. Note 2i EMLYN'sSerm. No. xvi. p..Si!6— 333. Essay on Christ's Prieslliood. Owen's Dissertaticn on Ileb, 5YKES in Locifc Lect. clxxxvii. Objection to the Mediatorial Scheme ^ Kc. 269 and suffering so much to promote our happiness. But it may be answered, § 9. (1.) That we know not what influence the history of our ledemption by the death of the Son of God, and salvation by his continued care may have throughout all eternity upon the rest of God's rational creation, to whom it may be made known. Compare Eph. iii. 10. 1 Pet. i. 12. The monuments of God's displeasure against sin, and compassion to sinners, will no doubt for ever remain, and perhaps the happiness of all the redeemed from among vien may bear a very small pro- portion to the whole sum of happiness arising to other beings, from the knowledge and remembrance of it : compare Rev, v. 11—14. § 10. (2.) That if we consider, as we shall afterwards endeavour to shew, that the appearance of God's own Son in the flesh is a glorious victor}^, which he has obtained over the prince of darkness ; tlie meanness of those creatures, who are made finally triumphant througli Christ, as the great captain of salvation, may render th^- power and grace of God in him more illustrious than it could have been, had the creatures so redeemed and delivered been originally of a nobler order, and fixed in a more considerable state and abode. §11. (3.) That if, (as may hereafter be shewn) the angelic order of beings are by this means confirmed in a state of indefectible happiness, and incorporated with the glorified saints in one holy and triumphant societ\r, (Eph. i. 10. iii. 15. Heb, xii. 22 — 24.) it is an important circumstance added to both the former to obviate the objection, and seems to have proceeded on the same principles, which determined God to chuse that the Redeemer should appear in the form of a poor and destitute infant, and that of a mean man, rather than of some mighty prince, while here upon earth ^. a Baker's Reflections on Learning, p. 97, 98. I TAVr.oR's Kev to Rom. ? 131—133. p. 52, 53. WMIST. Theor>-, Introd. p. 58. 59. | Clarke at Boyle's Uct. p. 271. VOL. V, 270 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. PART IX. A SURVEY OF THE CHIEF DUTIES WHICH THE GOSPEL REQUIRES; AND MORE PARTICULARLY OF ITS POSITIVE INSTITUTIONS; IN WHICH THE DOCTRINE OF THE CHRISTIAN SABBATH, THE SACRAMENTS, AND THE CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCH ARE FARTICULARLY CONSIDERED, LECT. CLXXXVIII. Of the Covenant of Grace — the Abrahamic Covenant. § I. Def The covenant which is made between God and those who believe the gospel, whereby they declare their sub- jection to him, and he declares his acceptance of them and favour to them, is commonly called by divines the covenant OF GRACE. § 2. Def. Any covenant whereby God requires perfect obedience from bis creatures, in such a manner as to make no express provision for the pardon of offences to be committed against the precepts of it, on the repentance of such supposed oifenders, but pronounces a sentence of death upon them, may be called a covenant of works, whatever the particular duties required by it may be. § 3. Cor, 1. The covenant made with Adam, as described above, Lect» 165. § 1, &c. was a covenant of works, § 4. Cor. 2. What w^as peculiar to the covenant made with Israel at mount Sinai, seems to have been, at least in a great measure, a covenant of works ; for though it made some provi- sion for purificatiQn from ceremonial pollutions, and for the pardon of the offender, i. e. for his restoration to the privileges of the Jewish republic, upon his offering the appointed sacri- fices for sins of ignorance and inadvertency ; yet it pronounced sentence of death on all that presumptuously/ offended, appoint- ing no sacrifice at all for such, but declaring the curse of God to be upon all that continued not in all things w^liich were Lect. clxxxviii. OJ the Cevenani of Grace, S(cu 211 written in the hook of the Jaw to da them, Numb. xv. 30, 31. Deut. xxvii. 26. Gal. in. 10 — 12. Rom, x. 5 ^ § 5. Prop. To enquire into the constitution of the covenant of grace y or the mutual stipulations of it. § 6. Sol. 5C Dem. 1. God promises to believers the full par- don of all their past sins, how great and aggravated soever they may have been ; the influences of his Spirit, whereby they may be enabled to resist temptations, to discharge the duties of life, and to persevere in their christian course to the end of it. He also engages to dispose all the affairs of life for them in the most gracious manner, and at death to receive their departed 'spirits to a state of happinej^s, till at last their bodies be raised, and their whole persons made completely and eternally blessed, Ileb. viii. 10 — 12. Jer. xxxii. 38 — 40. Ezek. xxxvi. 25 — 27. Bom. viii. 28. Psal. Ixxiii. 24. Rev. xiv. 13. Tit. i. 2. John vi. 40. § 7. 2. They on the other hand engage, that, by the assistance of his grace, they will make it their care and endea- vour to render sincere and universal obedience to all the dis- coveries and intimations of the will of God, with regard to their duty to God, to the Redeemer, to their fellow-creatures, or to themselves, not making a reserve in favour of any sin whatso- ever ; and they engage to make this their main care even to the end of their lives ; and that they will openly maintain their christian profession, whatever circumstances of danger or difficulty may arise, and how expensive soever such a series of faithful services may prove ; on the whole, depending for their acceptance with God, not upon the merit of their own com- plete obedience, but on the riches of his free grace manifested in and by Christ, Rom. vi. 13. xii. 1. lieb. xii. 9. Tit. ii. 11 — 14. Matt. X. 32, 39. xvi. 24 — 26. Lllkc xvii. 9, 10. Gal. v. 4, 5. The demonstration of most of these particulars may be found in the preceding propositions, or will be more particularly exhibited in those that follow ; and the whole tenor of scripture does so plainly run this way, as to render it less necessary to attempt a full enumeration of all the passages, which may be brought to illustrate what has been asserted. § 8. Cor. They misrepresent the nature of this covenant, who consider it merely under the notion of an absolute promise on God's part, which indeed can, properly speaking, be no « Berry-street Lect. voL i. Serm. xiii. p, 274,— 1276. I Emlyn's Tracts, vol. i. p. 127. VYiTi.u. CEtxyi. Fad. I. iv. q, iv. I bl—il. \ L 1 2 272 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. cove7tant at all; (compare Lect. 69. § 2.) and who represent all that we have to do, as consisting in casting ourselves upon that promise, and passively leaving ourselves to God, to do what he pleases with us, in subserviency to his own gracious purpose concerning us. Compare* §9. SchoL 1. There have been various dispensations of this covenant to the people of God in different ages of the church. \ Obscure intimations were given to the patriarchs, and to Israel by Moses and the prophets, as was shewn above ; and it seems to have been gradually opened, till at length it was fully revealed to the apostles, after the effusion of the Spirit upon them, and was probably the word of wisdom in their mouths. Vid. Lect. 141. § 3. Perhaps the gradual openings of it are no where better represented than in ^ § 10. 2. It has been debated, whether the covenant made with Abraham^ of which circumcision was the appointed token, were that covenant of grace, or merely a ttviporal covenant, relating to the land of Canaan^ and other secular blessings to be conferred upon his seed. It seems most reasonable to con- clude, that it comprehended spiritual blessings. § 11. (l.) Because otherwise there would not have been a proper foundation for God's calling himself their God, which must import being their friend with regard to their highest and most important interests, Matt, xxii. 32. Heb. xi. 16. § 12. (2.) The apostle seems expressly to have decided this question, both when he calls circumcision a seal of the righteousness of faith, Rom. iv. li. («. e. the token of Abra^ ham's being accepted with God as righteous, upon his believ- ing ;) and also, when he declares that believers are the children of Abraham, as heirs of the blessings promised to him. Bom. iv. 11 — 17. Gal. iii. 5 — 9, 14 — 17, 29. compare Gen. xvii. 4 — 12. w^iich contains the greatest and most excellent promises any where made to Abraham and his seed, and consequently must include spiritual blessings, if such blessings are any where included, as we have shewn they are § 13. 3. We readily allow, that there were temporal pro- mises made to Abraham, of the multiplication of his seed, of an inheritance in the land of Canaan, and the deliverance of his descendants from the Egyptian bondage; and some of those promises were undoubtedly sealed to them by circumcision, on a BOSTOCK on the Covenant. I Taylor's Scheme of Div. c. ii. iii. in WaT- Ramsay's Princ. vol. i. p. 307. j son's Tracts, vol. i. p. 8 — Vi. UODD. Rise and Prog. c. xvii. p. 161—163. | c WiTsil. (ixon. Faed. 1. iv. c. iii. I 10—23. k Waits s Harm, of Dlv. Oispens. pa». j TAYtOR's Cov. of Graoe. Lect. clxxxix. Of Christian Duties. 27S condition that they submitted to the particular statute law givea by God to the Jewish nation : but it seems reasonable to sup- pose that circumcision, considering tlie view in which it was ori- ginally instituted, did likewise import, that the infants circum- cised should be considered, not as under a covenant of works, but that, on their beHeving, as their father Abraham did, they should also be entitled to those spiritual blessings which he by faith received ; as the seeming rigour of the Sinai covenant might be intended to awaken their minds, to search for those intimations of gospel grace which were given ; (though with such degrees of obscurity as suited. the gradual openings of the grand scheme) and to endear to them any such discoveries, when they were convinced of the necessity of seeking justifica- tion and life, in that way of humble faith, in which Abraham their father found it : and in this view they are likewise a lesson to all Christians : Rom. iv. and Gal. iii. 24, 25. Rom. v. 20, 2] . and the awful solemnity with which the Mosaic law was pro- mulgated from mount Sinai, might not a little subserve this great purpose, Heb. xii. J 8— 29*. LECT. CLXXXIX. 0/ Christian Duties. § 1. Prop. To enquire into the principal heads of christian duty, as they are laid down in scripture. § 2. Lem. We do not intend a large enumeration of scrip- tures on each head, by which it might easily be shewn, that all the most considerable particulars mentioned above in our ethical lectures^ as branches of the law of nature, are recommended in the Old and New Testament: we shall here content ourselves with a general survey ; only hinting, that it might not bean un- profitable employment to add such texts of scripture in their proper places to this lecture, to which purpose the collection in Dr. Gastrel and Dr. Wright may be very serviceable. ^ 3. SoL and Dem. 1. With regard to God, we are evident- ly required to love him above all, to consecrate ourselves en- tirely to his service, to submit in all things to his will, and to imitate his universal holiness, which must necessarily imply all a Waits'* Harm, on Div. Dispens. c. vi. p. 40— i*. 2274 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. those branches of divine virtue, mentioned Prop. 1. Matt. xxii. 37. Rom. vi. 11. xii. l. Heb. xii. 9 — 1 1. Matt, v. 48. Eph. v. 1. § 4. 2. With regard to the Lord Jesus Christ, we are re- quired not only to receive him by such a faith as has been before described, but to maintain such habitual regards to him, as our instructor, atonement, intercessor, governor, guardian, strength, example and forerunner, as are correspondent to those relations in which he is represented as standing to us in the scriptures urged under preceding propositions, to which may be added John X. 27. Phil. iii. 3. Gal li. 20. 1 Pet. i. 8. lieb. xii. 2. 1 Cor. xvi. 22. Eph. vi. idt. § 5. 3. As to the Holy Spirit, we are required to pray for it, to endeavour at all times to behave ourselves in such a man- ner as that we may not offend it, and forfeit his influences, but on the contrary, may engage a fuller communication of them, Luke xi. 13. 1 Thess. v. 19. Eph. iv. 30. v. 18, GaL v. 25. § 6. 4. Towards each other, wc are required not only care- fully to maintain -a harmless and inoffensive conduct, but to take all opportunities of doing good to the bodies and souls of our fellow-creatures; and as a foundation of all friendly offices towards them, to love our neighbour as ourselves, and to do to others as we would, they should do to us, and this universally to all our fellow-creatures, not excepting even the worst of our enemies, Phil. ii. 4. Gal. vi. 2, 10. Matt. xxii. 39. vii. 12. v. 43—48. Rom. xiii. 8 — 10. Col. iii. 12 — 14. Eph. v. ^. Rom, xii. ult. § 7. 5. With regard to ourselves, we are required to mortify our corporeal appetites, and so to regulate our passions, that we may not be transported into any degree of intemperance, un- chastity, rash anger, excessive grief, or any other disorder of mind ; but may keep ourselves in such a posture, as to be al- ways fit for the service of God in the duties of our respective stations and callings, in which we are to employ ourselves there- fore with diligence and vigour, always maintaining an humble opinion of our own abilities and improvements, arrogating no- thing to ourselves of merit before God,, nor seeking among men our own applause and honour, dominijons, or possessions, but willingly giving place to others, and in honour esteeming them better than ourselves: and, as such great prospects are opened upon us in another life, we are cautioned against being ex- cessively attached to the things of the present world, and urged to set our affections on those of a better, Eph. v. 18. Col. iii. 5, «. Rom, xiii. 11—14. Matt. v. 27—30, Luke xii. 35. Rom. xi>. Lect. clxxxix. Of Christian Duties, 275 11. Matt, xviii. 3, 4. Phil. ii. 3, &c. John xiii. 14. Luke xvii. 10. Mat, vi. 19, 20. Co/, iii. 1,2\ § 8. Cor. Such an evident agreement between the moral part of Christianity, and the law of nature, as deduced in the preceding parts of this work, is a great confirmation of the divine original of the gospel, especially when compared with its exter- nal evidence ; and makes it apparent, that neither good men nor angels would have published such a system of morality, ia connection with a fraud, most contrary to many of its funda- mental branches § y. SchoL 1. As Image-worship was expressly forbidden to the Jewst in numberless passages of their law and prophets, so it was charged as an immorality upon the Gentiles ^ Jer, x. 2, 3, &c. Acts xvii. 29. Rom. i. 21 — 25. 1 John v. 21 ^ § 10. 2. Many have inferred from Matt. v. 33, 34. and James v. 12. that oaths are in all cases fortidden to Christians : but it is evident this prohibition can only refer to swearing in common conversation. § II. (1). Because otherwise Christ must have charged all swearing as an immorality in its own nature, for he says, whatsoever is more than this comesof evil : now as swearing was in some cases expressly required by the Mosaic law, Vid. Lev. V. 1. Numb. XXX. 2. Exod. xxii. 11. we cannot imagine that Christ would have condemned it universally in such terms as these. § 12. (2:) Because Christ answered when interrogated upon oath, Matt. xxvi. 63, 64. Mark xiv. 61. § 13. (3.) Because St. Paul, who must, no doubt, be in- structed in the will of Christ, does in several of his writings make use of expressions equivalent to an oath, at least much more than and nay, Rom. i. 9. 1 Cor. xv. 31. 2 Cor. i. 18, 23. Gal. I. 20. Phil. i. 8. 1 Thess. ii. 5. § 14. (4.) Because the lawfulness of oaths on great and important occasions seems to be granted, Heb. vi. 13 — 17. com- pare Rev, x. 5, 6. Deut. xxxii. 40. § 15. (5.) There are other passages in Christ's sermon on the mountain, which in order to make a rational and consistent sense must be interpreted in as great a latitude, as we here sup- a Wright's great Concarn and subsequent Treatises, pass. Casteel's Christian Ir^tituies, c. vi— ix.j Gaston's Script. Account, c H, b DODD. x.Serm. p. 211, v! 12, 220, '221. Oct^ c MoYLE's Poach, Works, vol ii. p. Ibl. 276 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. pose in that passage, on which the argument against swearing is built, Alatl, v. 39 — 42. compare 1 Tim, v. 8 ^. § 16. 3. It is debated whether those sorts of falshoods, ■which are called officious lies., i. e. such as seem in their immedi- ate consequence to tend to the advantage rather than the detri- ment of mankind, be forbidden in scripture. To prore them unlawful, the following places are urged, Col. iii. 9. Eph, iv. 23. Rev. xxi. 8. Roy}}, iii. 78. On tiie other hand it is urged, that some instance* of such falshood are mentioned in scrip- ture with approbation rather than blame, Exod. i. 19, 20. Josh. ii. 5. compared with Heb. xi. 31. Judges iv. 18, &c. compared with v. 24 — 26. 2 Kings vi. 19. But it may be answered, that •where there does evidently appear to have been a falshood in the preceding cases, which perhaps in the last there was not, it is by no means plain that the falshood was approved by God, though the faith with which it was mixed, and which was the leading principle in the main series of action referred to, be appiauded. That in some instances, persons are allowed not to have been bound by their oaths, is readily confessed, i. e. Avhert; the things which they sware to do were in themselves unlawful, or when the oath was taken by those who were not regularly in this respect sui juris, or where the oath was made on a false supposition, occasioned by the fraud of those who expected to receive advantage from it, 1 Sam* xxv. 22, 23. Num. XXX. 4, 5. Josh. ix. 7, 14, 15 ^ LECT. CLXXXIX. Of Divorce, Polygamy, and Incest — Obedience to Magistrates. § 1 Schol. 4. ]13lV0RCE, except in cases of adultery, ap- pears to be so expressly forbidden by Christ, Mat. v. 32. xix. 3 — 9. compare 1 Cor. vii. 10, 11. that it is strange it should ever have been disputed among Christians. To say, as some have done, that Tro^vaa does in the general signify any great crime, is very arbitrary ; for though it is frequently put for idolatry in scripture, it is then plainly used in a metaphorical sense, in which it is represented as a breach of something analo- gous to a marriage covenant betvreen God and Israel : com- a Grot, de Jure,!, ii. c. xiii.? 21. 'i il.r.o is Stiini. vol.i. No, xxii. p. 212— '215. B EASE'S D = f. of Quak. p. 'im—'m. Doi)i». t ain. LxjKis. voLi. ^ 39. not. h, i, k. b GROT.deJurc, 1. ii. c.xiii.?'*. TriiRF/r. vol. li. Loc. xi. Qu3E8t. XX. ? 8— IS .Siu CKF. IliKt. vol. ii. p. iil'-i— 216. LELASp against I'iiKlal. vol. i. p. 248 — 250. Lect. clxxxix. Of Divorce, Polygamy , and Inctst, Kc. 2<<7 pare Ezek. xvi. 8, 15, &c. Nevertheless many divines of great note have maintained, that in case of obstinate desertion in one of the parties, the other is thereby set at liberty, since the very primary end of the marriage covenant is defeated ; and have thqught the case to be expressly determined by St. Paulf 1 Cor. vii. 10 — 15. But it is to be remembered, that this determination can onl}'^ be applied, when" it is not in the power of the party injured to procure the return of the other by any legal process. It may be alledged, it is so difficult to reconcile this interpretation with the decision of our Lord, and with what Paul ,says, ver. 1 1 . that perhaps it may be more advisable to understand the liberty spoken of, as relating to a liberty of continuing to live apart, without eagerh- sohciting a return to the party, by whom the Christian had been on a re- ligious account thus injuriously dismissed. But it may be rephed, that 'oer. 1 1. above, determines on the case of the believing wife having voluntarily witlidrawn, and not on that of her being di- vorcedhy her husband. If the party that had cw^zmiV/c^/ the injury married another, as that was adultery on Christ*s decision, there could be no doubt, but in that case the injured party was at liberty to marry again \ § 2. 5. It has been debated, how far polygamy was allowed in the Old Testament, or whether it were not rather condemn- ed : Mai. ii. 14 — 16. has been urged in that view, and some have apprehended this to be the sense of Lev. xviii. IS. But it may be answered, that the precept of marrying the brother's widow, Avhich was not limited to the case of the succeeding brother's being a single man, might require polygamy in some cases, and that the providing for it so expressly in others, Deut.xx'u 15. Exod, xxi. 10. plainly shews the law^ is not to be interpreted in this sense : and indeed one can hardly imagine, that had polygamy been regarded as adultery in the sight of God, he would have favoured the patriarchs who lived in it with such intimate converse and friendship ; not to insist on the argument from 2 Sam, xii. 8. seeing ver. 11. may seem a suf- ficient reply. The decision of Christ, 3Iat. xix. 4 — 6. and that of the apostle, 1 Cor, vii. 2. does indeed plainly shew that it was not to be practised by Christians, and Matt, xix, 9. especially intimates it to be a kind of adultery y u e, some breach of the seventh commandment. Compare 3Iatt, v. 28. Nevertheless, it is no where expressly declared, that if a person, 4 Milt, of Divorce, 1. ii. c. xvii. xviii. p. 43—47. Gai.eacius Caraeciolus'i Life, c. xxi. Kxir, Puff, de Jure, 1. vi. c. i. } 2 !, 2^. xxv. lJUCERofDivorce,ai)ud Mill. i>, 162, 163. CALVlNinLoc tlMa.Theol. 1. v.c.lx. i Ji*. VOL. V. M in 27S LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Par-T IX. who before married several wives, were converted to Christianity, he must be obliged to put away all but the first ; it seems that the Holy Spirit judged it sufficient to discountenance polygamy by such intimations as these above-mentioned, and also by declare ing those who practise it, incapable of the ministerial office, which was certainly a proper brand of infamy set upon it, 1 Tivi. iii. 2. Vid. Led. 72. pras. ^ 15. note \ § 3. 6. That zncej/ was condemned under the old law as an immorality of the heathens, Lev. xviii. 24 — 27. and is also in one instance spoken of by the apostle with great abhorrence, J Cor. v. 1 , 13. is evident ; but there is a great deal of room to debate, how far those degrees of affinity and consanguinity y within which it was unlawful for the Jews to contract marriage, are to be a rule for us. The chief question is about the law- fulness of marrying a brother's wife, which the express precept for doing it in some cases proves not to be a natural immorality, though it were forbidden in others : yet from Lev. xviii. 18. it may well be questioned, whether the marrying two sisters successively , were by the Mosaic law forbidden ; though where the civil law of a country forbids such marriages, it is certainly much better to avoid contracting them § 4. 7. It is most evident, that scripture requires obedience to governors, xiii. 1 — 6. Tit. iii. 1. I Pet. ii. 13, 14, 17. but it has been the subject of great dispute how far these pre- cepts extend. All grant that they cannot oblige ns to do any thing in obedience to the magistrate, which is contrary to the divine law: compare ^c/j iv. 19. but many have maintained unlimited passive obedience^ and the unlawfulness of resistance in subjects upon any consideration whatsoever. The contro- versy is too large to be fully examined here, but the following general remarks may be of use, when enquiring into it. § 5. (1.) That it is in itself very unHkely, that so benevolent a scheme as that of the gospel should be so calculated, as neces- sarily to destroy the civil rights of mankind, and to enslave free nations, depriving the subject of those privileges which express contract had given them, in those countries, where either a monarchy or aristocracy was limited by law ; so that it may reasonably be expected, that very strong proofs be brought of this, before a thing so improbable can be admitted *. a Owen's Theol. 1. v. c x. Baxt, Works, vol. iv. y. 122. ^ . Bower's Hist, of the Popes, vol. i. p. 381, 382. Reflect, on Polyg. p. 7— 15,2'). h Biss. iv. y. Note. b Grot, de Jure, l.ii. c. v. i 14- Whitby on Mark x. 11. Note c. Blount'^ Oracles of Reas. p. 135— lil. * There can be no doubt that civil rights, liberties and privileges are great Lect. cLxxxix. Of Divorce^ Poly gaviy, and Incest, Kc. 279 § 6. (2.) That there are many" general prohibitions in scrip- ture, which common sense requires us to explain with some limitations. Vid. Lect. 188. § 10, &c. § 7. (3.) The apostles did no doubt intend to teach Chris- tians, that they ought to be very cautious how they disturb a government ; and if any circumstances arise, in which it ap- pears probable, that resistance will occasion more evil than good to the public, then the texts quoted above enforce the obligation which Christians are under, by the general laws of the gospel, as well as those of nature, cautiously to forbear it § 8. (4.) The chief argument on which the apostle insists, Rom. xiii. will not infer unlimited passive obedience. § 9. (5.) Christianity was in the apostle's time in so weak a state, that Christians, as such, might be under some obliga- tion to further submission than in all cases can now be required; and it Avould have been a hazardous matter, and perhaps liable to great abuses and scandal, if the apostles had entered nicely into various circumstances, and stated the case when resistance is, and when it is not lawful ; which, under so unrighteous and tyrannical a government as the Roman, might easily have been interpreted as sedition : it was therefore prudent to rest in such general advices and cautions to obedience, as to be sure, do com- monly though not universally oblige. § 10. (6.) Nevertheless, if it should on the whole be ac- knowledged, that subjects are in all cases bound to submit to the supreme power, which is not by any means proved from it}cssins,s, s^nd therefore ought to be secured by all fair and layvful means. But the question is, Whether it becomes the ohrisiian character to secure these things any more tlian other desirable enjoyments by destructiv: violence? Christians are to be thankful to Providence for blessings, and so are they for siijfi'rins;s tpo as of that num- ber, when endun.d in the way of ri-^hteousness. It is but a fair question, Would the Christians have done right, supposing it had been in their power to dethrone Nero in favour of another more promising emperor, while the probable sacrifice of lives in tlie atchievement, including both sieople going back- wards and forwards on business, without any sign of terror, or even amazement, an sanguipera tradere^" They are invincible, because they dread not death ; and they make no warlike resistance, because though innocent it is not lawful for them to kill an aggressor. Ep. 60. Ter tulli an, in his '* Apology for the Christians against the Geptiles," says, " Christianus eliam damnatus gratias agit — Aristotcles familia- rem suum Hermiani turpiter loco excedere fecit ; C/irisiianus nec inimirum suum lGa>i5ju,sv el* To^ki^Jiv, ytyo/nsvot tov IrxTitv iirA Eipvrjj J We no longer take the sword against any nation, nor do we learu the ait of war, being, inade by Jesus the sont of yeacc.^ W. I.ECT. cxcr. Of the Lawfulness of War, ^c. 285 there would otherwise be apparent danger of abusing it. To which we may add, not only that Serghis Paulus was a magis- trate when converted, but that the power of masters over their slaves was so absolute, that they might on what penalties they pleased have obliged them to profess their own religion, yet there is not the least intimation, that christian masters were to take any such advantages. § 5. On the other side, the arguments drawn fmm Luke xiv. 23. (com\idite Luke xxir. 29.) and John xxi. 15. not to mention Acts x. 1 3. are so ridiculous, as hardly to deserve a particular examination. The chief argument from the New Testament, is that drawn from the corporal severities which were sometimes exercised by the apostles : see 1 Cor. v. 5. Acts V. 5. xiii. 11.1 Tim. i. 20. but it is evident that punish- ments miraculcusly inflicted on those that opposed the gospel, had, in their own nature, such a tendency to convince men's understandings^ as those inflicted by the magistrate in an ordinary way cannot possibly have. From the Old Testament, besides the argument taken from the penal laws of Moses, (which was considered above, Lect. 147. § 22.) some have urged Isa, xlix. 23. but this can only intimate, that christian princes should by all regular methods endeavour to promote the gospel, and can never prove persecution to be one of those methods. As to the argunient from Job xxxi. 28. it may be granted, that Job intimates by this, that there was in his time in Arabia a law which punished idolatry, and that he approved it ; at least, that he should have approved it, if such a law had been enacted : but it will not by any means follow from hence, that if there were such a law, it was of divine authority, or that, if he approved of it, it was therefore right ; for it is plain, that in some instances Job had expressed himself in a very im- proper manner, and is not to be considered as under a plenary inspiration. As to Zech, xiii. 3. which indeed is one of the strongest texts of its kind, it may be replied, either that the peculiar law against idolatry in the land of Israel shall still continue after the restoration of the Jews, God being still their temporal king; or else, (which I should rather think) that some converted Jews, warmed with a zeal for the gospel, but not thoroughly instructed in the gentleness of its nature, shall be ready with their own hands to put to death their own chil- dren, if they should oppose it, upon a mistaken notion that Deut. xiii. 1, &c. wcnild be a warrant to them in so doing: but that these converted Jews should be under an infallible VOL. V. N a 2S6 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. guidance in all their judgments and actions, is no where in- timated in scripture by any argument, which would not as well prove the infallibility of the whole christian church. Vid. Led. SI, and additional Note\ LECT. CXCIf. Of the Obligation of New Testament Precepts — the Eating of Blood — Anointing the Sick—Iviposition of Hands — passive Obedience to Magistrates — Supererogation, ^ 1. Prop. TThE obligation of the precepts contained in the New Testament continues so long as the reasons on which they are founded continue, and ceases when the observation of any particular precept is inconsistent with another of a more general nature, or of greater importance for promoting the essential branches of virtue. § 2. Dem. 1. Many precepts are delivered in such a man- lier, that they must necessarily admit of some exception, in order to reconcile them with each other, and with the natural law of God, founded on the mutable and immutable relation of things. Vid. Led. 189. § 10, &c.^ §3.2. The law of Moses, which is delivered in as general and universal a stile as the precepts of Christ, was in some in- stances violated, without any crime, by those who were still in general under the obligations of that law, 2 Chron. xxx. 17 — 19. (which seems not so proper an instance as some have thought, ■see ver. 20.) 2 Sa^n. xxi. 9, 10, 14. compared with Dent. xxi. 23. Matt. xii. 1 — 6. John v. 8, 9. Luke xiil. 15. Hos. vi. 6 ^. § 4. 3. When two precepts become inconsistent, one of them must necessarily lose its force ; and it is plainly fit that the more particular precept should give way to the more gene- ral, and that which is of less to that which is of greater moment, Horn. xiii. 8,9. Matt. xu. 17. V alet propositio " . § 5. Cor. Precepts, which depend upon reasons peculiar to one age or people, do certainly lose their force in other age^> and where other people only are concerned. a STr-piiF.NS'p Calculation, p. 2«0. Limb. 1 heol. J. vii. c. xx. S 23—27. 1jo\jD, Ssrm. oa Persccut. p. 33-^;}*. Emi.vn's I.if?, Append. No. 7. b SUM INGM,. Oris;. .Sat. 1. ii. c. vii. ? 3. c WlTSll v^j^fvpliiiw, L ii. c. xvi. i 5. Lect. cxcii. Of New Testmnent Pfetepis^ Kc. 287 §6. Schol. 1. To this head we mav properly refer the eating of hlood^ which was forbidden to Noah^ and to his de- scendants, Gen, ix. 4. (to which some have added ver. 5. without reason, compare Exod. xxi. 28. and Ezek. iii. IS.) and by Moses to the Israelites, Lev. xvii. 14. w^hich prohibition in both mstances seems to have had a view to the use of sacrifices in divine worship, and to have been intended as a mark of respect to the akar, at which the blood of every victim was presented before God, as a solemn acknowledgment that he was the Lord of hfe, ibid/ver. 10 — 12. The eating of fat was also forbidden in several of the same words, and on the same prin- ciples ; compare Lev. iii. 17. vii. 22 — 27. Blood was also for- bidden to Christians in the apostles' days, Acts xv. 2y. not merely as Lord Barrington, and after him Dr. Benson have supposed, to those who before their conversion had been pro- selytes of the gate, (a distinction, by the way, on which these authors lay a very disproportionate stress) but to all Christians whatsoever ; because the Jews had so strong an aversion to it, that they could not have been persuaded to hold civil or reli- gious communion with those who used it. Acts xv. 20, 21. so that it seems even in those days, (at least by any thing we can learn from any apostolic decree) had there been any chris- tian nation, among whom there were no Jews, since the institu- tion of sacrifices ceased, the use of blood would have been an indifferent thing : compare Rom. xiv. 14. 1 Tim. iv. 4. Matt. XV. 10, 11. and should a considerable number of Jews be now kept out of the christian church by that alone, it would still be the duty of those Christians among whom they dwelt to forbear the use of it, on the principles stated by the apostle, 1 Cor. viii. per tot. Horn. xiv. 15 — 22. Many have indeed thought, that there was ^ vioral evil in eating blood, supposing that it tends to make men savage^ and pleading from its being joined with fornication, which is certainly an immorality. But not to say, that rropua, is by many supposed to signify, marrying within those degrees of consanguinity or affinity which were prohibited by the Mosaic law ; it is plain there are some things in their own nature indifferent, from which Christians in the Jerusalem decree were required to abstain. As for things strangled, they seem to stand much on the same foot with things that died of themselves, from which the blood could not be taken, while it could properly be called the life, yet the Mosaic law expressly allowed strangers to eat of these, Deut. xiv. 21. which surely it would not have done, if there had been any natural immorality N n 2 288 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. in it. But it is yet more important to observe, tliat this very decree in question joins things sacrificed to idolsy in the list of what it prohibits, together with fornication, though the apostle expressly allows these, when they might be used without giving offence, 1 Cor. viii. 1 — 9. The argument, from the tendency which blood has to make men savage, may be allowed as con- cluding against eating raw flesh; but that does not seem to be referred to in the apostle's precept under consideration, though some think it is in the precept to Noah. To say, that this abstinence from blood is a little instance of mortification, which God enjoins to all Christians^ in order to shew his supreme power over all their enjoyments, as he forbad one tree to Adam in paradise, is merely an arbitrary assertion ; since there is not the least hint in scripture of its being forbidden for any such reason, but other reasons are assigned, which are of raucb less general concern and obligation, § 7. Spencer says, blood was forbidden in reference to some heathen superstitions, in which, as he largely proves, it was often not only offered, but tasted by Idolaters ; and that the prohibition ceases now, there being no further danger of them: but it seems the apostles themselves did not think of this reason, or lay so much stress upon it, as on the probability of offending the Jews, Acts xv. 19 — 21*. § 8. 2. The. anointing the sick, commanded James v. 14, 15. was in the apostles' days a symbol of miraculous healing, Mark vi. 13. and therefore the reason of ti>e precept ceasing, its obhgation must cease with it^. § 9. 3. The imposition o/ hands in ordination seems also to depend upon the same foundation. It is certain that it was in the apostles' time the means of conveying some extraordinary gift, y^c/j viii. 18- 1 Tim. w. 14. but as those gifts are now <:eased, the chief reason for observing this rite ceases with them. Nevertheless, as it has been an ancient rite of blessing, where no extraordinary gifts were conferred, [Matt. xix. 15. Gen. xlviii. 14.) and seems a natural t^'ay of designing or pointing out the person prayed for, it may innocently be retained as a thing indiffereyit, but it is by no means to be imposed, or repre- sented as of so important and essential a nature, that the validity Hooker's Eccles. Polity,!. iv.JH - p. 188—190. Bakrikg. Micscll. Sac. vol.ii. Diss. iv. Bens. HifcL voL ii. p. 58— 4j7. htv.exain. with Cand. vol. iL Di36. i. & ii. and Vindicat. paSs. 6VF-NC. Uii-s. ap. Leg. Heb. voL 435, &c. ^ras. c, iv. p. 47'^ &;c. Jesmsg^s Jewish Antiq. vol.i. 143, &c. Lardn. Rem. on Ward's Dissert. Workrf, vol. xi. p. 305. b BL RN on Art. XXV. p. 265 — ^369. CA8SAND. Consult, p. 192—194. \\'H1ST. Life, veL iL p. 473 & 653-^5«. Lect. cxcii. Of New T estament Precepts, Kc. 289 and usefulness of man's future ministry should be supposed to depend upon it in any degree*. § 10. 4. Some who have apprehended the precept, Ram. xiii. 1 — 4. did require unlimited passive obedience to ma^^is- trates, have thought it was not intended for a rule to Christians in all ages, but was peculiar to the primitive times, when the Christians were few and weak, and idolatrous princes would gladly snatch at any opportunity or excuse for inflicting punish- ments on the whole body of them, and would have been ready to strain any passage in the apostolic writings to make them speak the lano^uaoe of sedition and treason. It must be allowed, that at least many of the primitive Christians did understand the text as forbidding all resistance ; but that will not prove that the apostles did really mean it so, it being very easy to find instances of their mistaking the original sense of scripture, and putting some far more unnatural constructions upon it than this in question^ Vid. Ltd. 19. § i^. Note. § 11. 5. Dr. Clarke thinks the cautions which our Lord gave against carefulness, in his sermon on the mount. Matt. vi. 25, &c. belonged only to the apostles, and were intended to in- cline them to cast themselves entirely upon an extraordinary providence, without any care of their own. But there is no sufficient reason to admit this interpretation, since, (I.) It is probable this sermon was first preached before the apostles were chosen. (Vid. Dodd. Faui. Expos, vol. i. § 53. note (a). (2.) The same caution is elsewhere given to all Christians, PhiL iv. 6. 1 Pet. v. 7. (3.) It is connected with things of universal concern. (4.) It is enforced by arguments common to all ; and (5.) It is inferred from the impossibility of serving God and Mammon. (6.) The apostles themselves were not to neglect proper means of providing for themselves, where providence gave them an opportunity for it : compare Luke juxii. 35, 36. Acts XX. 34^. § 12. 6. Though there can be no good works of superero- 4 Clarke's Annotat. on Matt. 15. MORRiCK.'s Dial, on Social Kel. p. 1G3— 165. 4th Ed. p. 120, &:c. ?av.-vge's Disc, at Mr. Ford's Ordin. KiPPiK'> Disc, at Wilton's Oidin. b Grot, de jme, L i. c. jv, 'i with Oronov. ^otw. Tertul: . Apal. c. xxxv— xxxvii. with Reeves's Notes. BAx r. J.ife, vol. i. p. 'iG^ — 372. Dai 1. 1 E's Use nf the l a Jiers, part ii. p. 49—59. Savage's Serm. at the King's Accession, c Cr.ARKE's Posih. Scnn. vol. iii. p. 1 1(5, &;c. Oct, Bi.AiR on Christ's benij. on the Mouut, vol. u Diss. ii« li!. 290 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. gation,\. e. which no law requires, hecause we are always re- quired to do oar best in religion, [Matt. v. 48. xxii. 37. 2 Cor. vii. 1.) yet there are some rules given in scripture, which ad- mit of so many exceptions, that it was not convenient to deliver them in the general form of precepts, so that they are rather to be considered as counsels, particularly such as relate to 2i single life. Matt. xix. 12. 1 Cor. vii. 26, 36, 38. yet to those whose circumstances such passages suit, they are as obligatory as any of the most express and universarcommands ; (compare Matt. xix. 21, 22.) to others they are not obligatory at all: [Acts v. 4.) every one must therefore judge for himself in the sight of God, as to his own particular concern in such precepts ; and on this principle 1 Cor. ix. 16 — 19. riiay well be explained. LECT. CXCIII. Of the Scriptural Means of Virtue — Intercession of good Men — Images, Saints, and Angels — Fasting. § 1. Prop. TTo enumerate the most considerable fneans of vir- tue recommended in the scripture, or deducible from principles which are laid down tliere. § 2. Zi??M. Several of the particulars mentioned are not to be regarded merely as the means of virtue, but also as in them- selves essential branches of our duty; but they are here intro- duced in the view of that influence they have upon other things, which is very great. §3. Sol. and Bern. 1. A familiar acquaintance not only with the doctrines and precepts, but likewise with the historical part of scripture, will be very subservient to our improvement in virtue. Acts xx. 32. lioui. xv. 4. 1 Cor. x. 11. James i. 21. 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16. CoL iii. 16. 1 Pet. li. 2. ^4. 2. \Ve are cautiouslv to avoid, not only those things which arc in themselves evidently sinful, but those which have the appearance of evil, ar.ci ma}' be the probable means of en- snaring us or others. 1 Thcss. v. 22. Prov. xxiii. 31. Matt. vi. 13. • § 5. 3. Fervent and constant application to God in secret and social prayer, Matt. vi. 6. vii. 7. Eph. vi. 18. I^hil. iv. 6. 1 Thess. V. 17, 18. 1 Tim. ii. 8. Ileb. iv. 16. xiii. 15". a G^OVEon scact Prayer. Lect. cxchi. 6f the Scriptural Means of Virtue, Kc. 291 § 6. 4. Clivistians are to assemble together for the pubhc worship of God, that thereby a solemn profession of religion may be made, that their affection to each other may be testified and cultivated, and that such instructions may be given as may tend to improve their minds in knowledge and holiness, Heb. x. 25. to which may be added the scriptures quoted under the follow- ing steps § 7. 5. It will evidently tend to render such assemblies more useful than thev could otherwise be, that there should be some persons afipoinled statedly to preside over them ; and who for that purpose should applv themselves with greater diligence than others to the study of divine things, and take pains to cul- tivate a habit of speaking concerning them in public in the most instructive and edifying manner, as well as to investigate and state the evidence of Christianity, the sense of scripture, and par- ticular difficulties which may occur, and occasion scruples in men's minds, either of a speculative or practical nature: not to insist upon the great advantage societies may receive by the in- spection of such officers, and their fraternal admonitions, as par- ticular occasions may require''. § 8. 6. It is proper that such persons should in a solemn manner be set apart to this work, and recommended to the di- vine assistance and blessing, in their entrance upon any place in wliich they intend to labour, not only by the private Christians of that society, but by neighbouring ministers, as there may be opportunity, and especially by some more advanced in lite and experienced in the work ; which is warranted by various pas- sages in the apostolic writings, whereby the preceding heads are also confirmed. See JRom. x. 13 — 17. 2 Tim. ii. 2. 'J it. i. 5 — 9. 1 Tim. iii. 1 — 13. Jets xiv. 2'J. xx. 2S. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Col. iv. 17. § 9. 7. It will conduce to the advancement of virtue, that on (he on6 hand, great care should be taken to enquire into the character and abilities of those who are chosen to such offices, and to exclude or remove those who behave in a vicious and scandalous manner; and on the other, when any are chosen to them, and while they behave well in them, they should be treat- ed with all due respect, and a decent provision made for them and their families; partly as an equivalent for their labours, and for their resigning those secular advantages which learned and able men might promise themselves in other calhngs, and also as an encouragement to them to pursue their sacred work with a IIoi.iAM)'s Senn. on Ilcb. x. 25. I b LSECHMA.N oa the Character of a Minister. LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. chearfulness, being freed from those distracting cares, to which they would otherwise be exposed, and animated by that token of respect and affection in those committed to their care : PhiL iv, 10, 11, f7. nor are ministers to be blamed or despised, who accept such maintenance; especiaDy since ordinarily, if left destitute of it, they would be unable to contribute to the relief of the necessitous, which they of all men, (ext. par.) ought to be most ready to do, Jctsxx. 34, 35. 1 Cor. ix. 4 — 18. GaL vi. 6. 1 Thass. V. 12, 13. 1 Ti7?i. v. 17, 18. Ileb. xiii. 7, 17 § 10. 8. As the maintenance of ministers, and the relief of the poor, who belong to every society, and therefore are to be peculiarly regarded by them, will necessarily require some care and attendance, it is plainly fit that there should be some in christian assemblies, whose pecuhar business this should be: and with regard to these officers, as well as those in a superior station, care should betaken that they may be persons of blame- less characters, and that they have such capacities as may fit them for the discharge of their office : respect is likewise to be shewn them, proportionable to their usefulness to the societies they belong to, ai^d to the circumstances af life in which they are, Jcfs vi. 1, &c. 1 Tijn. iii. 8—12^. § 11. 9. Hardly any thing can have a happier influence upon the improvement of a virtuous and religious life in all its branches, than a due regard to the mediatorial offices of Christ; and we are encouraged by the example of good men in scrip- ture, as well as by other considerations, to pray to him for those blessings which we are sure he is under his mediatorial character commissioned and impowered to grant : (compare ^cls vii. 59, 60. 2 Cor. xii. 8. Phil. ii. 10. John v. 23. Hei). i. 6. Bev. v. 12, J 3.) and in all our addresses to the Father, we are habitually to regard him as dwelling in Christ, and manifesting himself to his people in gracious dispensations through hini, Johnxvi, 23, 24. but to address ourselves to Christ ojily in prayer, omitting the mention of the Father, is contrary to the precepts and ex- ample of scripture, and indeed to the whole tenor of it ; and is indeiid overthrowing the whole mediatorial scheme, while the greatest zeal for it is pretended § J 2. 10. It is also of great importance in order to our im- provement in religion, tiiat we should maintain an habitual a B ARrj,AY»3 A;iol. Prop. t. p. TiO— 333. EtssE's V.iid. il. p. 127—140. kEE's Hi^ht of iJaint. pass. MANDKVii.f F.'s l-ree Thoughts, p. 776— 2S0. 4 Wa its on iht: Constit. of ihe Christian Churcl), AY>y. ijiw. No. ;i. € Ti KRET. L'K.x v. QuMt. xviii. f7,28. E.MtVN's Tracts, No. ii. p. 27,28,31. Ed. 1131. KoYSE's Works, vol. ii. p. 30— ii- BLRNETon the Art. p. 4>i, 4^. Clarke on the Trin. partii. Prop. 53, 54. Bl r n e1 Script. Doct. Trin. p. 95. SHLTKF. Connect, vol. i. ]). 2^1— 2£4. UODD. Fam. Exjv*. u Fret, o Lect. cxciii. Of the Scriptural Means of Virtue, Kc, 293 sense of the need we have of the influences of the Holy Spirit of God, which are to be sought in earnest prayer, attended with a soHcitoiis concern to cherish those good impressions on the mind, of which we have reason to beheve he is the author, Rom. viii. 11, 13, 14. EpL iv. 30. Gal. v. 16, 13, 25. And though there be indeed no example or precept concerning the worship of the Holy Spirit in scripture, under a distinct personal charac- ter, vet if the preceding propositions relating to liis divinity be allowed, there is evidently a foundation for it in the nature of things. Compare 3/att. xxviii. 19. 2 Cor. xiii. ult''. § 13. 11. So far as the divine image appears in any crea- ture, we are to express our veneration for it, as a means of pro- moting virtue in ourselves, as well as an immediate exercise of it ; and we may allowably ask ti)e intercession of other good men for vts : but as we do not certainly know that any invisible being whatsoever, excepting God and the great appointed me- diator, Christ Jesus, do hear our prayers at all times and in all places, nor can be sure of it with regard to any particular time or place, it is proper to address our prayers onlv to God in and through Christ, and not to any inferior invisible being, how great and excellent soever, 1 Kings viii. 39. Bev. li. 23. Col. ii. 18. Judges xlu. 16. liev. xix. 10. xxii. 8, 9"". § 14. 12. The worship of images has been recommended by many, as a proper means of raising devotion : but images representing God do naturally tend to debase our ideas of him, and images of Christ may easilv lay a foundation for idolatry in weak and ignorant minds. The worship of saints and angels by images is superseded in tlie preceding step ; and most of those apologies, which the Papists make for their image wor- ship, seem to have been borrowed from some of the more in- telligent of the heathen writers, who could not be stupid enough to imagine that the images themselves were divine, though they did suppose the extraordinary presence of some invisible agent in them or near them, and apprehended that the peculiar favours of that invisible agent would be conferred upon those who honoured the image for his sake*^. § 15. 13. As natural reasons mentioned above recommend a FVANS's Christian Temper, vol. i. p. 329—343. Ci ARKK on iheTiin. part ii. J 53, 54. k Ti-rr:^t Loc. vii. Clua?st. ix,^ 17. TennisoN of Idol. c. X. p. 222, 2?3. Burnet on the .Art. p. '/i3— 23J. HL'TCHiNs.Serm. p.2(',5. I OW.MAN oaRev. p. 2J1,'J5?. VOL. v. O O BrevintS! S.uil and S.imuel at Endor, c. iv. Sjliers' Hall Serin, vol. ii. No. 1. c MoRE's rheol. p. i^O— 423 BuuNETon ti e .-Vrl. p. 209—219. I ENSisoN of /dol. p. 'if)9 — 21b. part ii. Old Wiiijjvol, 1. No. ,7. 291. LECTURES ON- DIVINITY. Part rx. fasting in some circumstances and on some occasions, so, many passages in the Old Testament expressly require it, and that on principles common to a]l nations, Joel if. 12, &c. Jon. iii pass. It is likewise favoured bv Matt. vi. 16. where Christ seems to take it for granted that his disciples would practice it, as also I Cor, vii. 5 LECT, CXCIV. 0/ the Lord's Prayer — Special Faith in Prayer — Liturgies. ^ X.Schol I.ThAT form of prayer, commonly called the Lord's prayer, seems to have been given in our Lord's sermon on the mount, Matt. vi. as a directory, whereas in Luke xi. 1. Christ seems in compliance with the request of the disciples to have given it as a jorm. Some have urged that second and fourth petition of tliat prayer, could be intended only for tem- porary use : but it is most evident, that such a sense may be put upon those petitions, as shall suit all Christians in all ages ; for it is always our duty to pray, that Christ's kingdom may be advanced in the world ; and to profess our daily dependence on God's providential care. Nevertheless, there is no reason to believe, that Christ meant to enjoin it so absolutely upon all his disciples, that they should be obliged constantly to use this form, or everi to dispose their prayers in this method ; and that great zeal which is to be found in some Christians, either for, or against it, is to be lamented as a weakness, and it will become us to do all that we can, to promote on each side more mode- rate sentiments concerning it. The omission of the name of Christ in that prayer, compared with John xiv. 13, 14. shews that this prayer is not to be ordinarily used aloi^, without either introduction or explication. If the conciseness and variety of the expressions be, as some have thought, an objection against the use of it, this objection might have taken place from the beginning ; nevertheless, it is a good argun>ent why those who use it, should attentively study it, and why it should be often reviewed and explained : perhaps it can no where be viewed to greater advantage, than In the pious Archbishop Leighton'$ explication of it, or in the Assemblij^s catechism, in proportiga to the number of words used a EENNET'sChrisiiaB Orat.vol. ii. p. 18 — 25. I Watts on Prayer. Lay.- otj Christian PerfccUm, c. vii. I Guybe's Paraphr. and Not on Matf^ Ti> 12. ^ llEEUEs's Diss, on the Lord's Traycr. | JjALi tT's Notes, vol. iii. p/jd.^ ^ Meue's Diatribe on MatL vi. y. f Wts,J u» LoxdH P/ayet,- KuvB'sBn'-i.l. j>. t. ii. r ^ Lect. cxciv. Of the Lord's Prayer, h\c. 295 § 2. 2. It is evidently reasonable and important, that when we pray, it should bewithafirm persuasion of the goodness of God, as well as his pou-er, and with a dependence upon the^truth of his promises: but as for that firm persuasion of obtaining the particular blessings we ask, which some have called a special faith in prayer, it might indeed be an essential condition ot the miraculous effects of prayer in the early ages of Christianity ; but it is very difficult to determine, how far it may now be rational and well grounded, \yhen we are asking for blessings, which are merely of a temporal nature, and which God has not by the tenor of the covenant of grace obliged himself to grant to all his people ; at least it cannot be matter of universal duty, and can only take place in correspondence to some extraordi- nary impressions made on the mind, the nature and kind of which is perhaps intelligible only to those who have experienced them. Vid. Prop. 140. SchoL 7. and the references there. Vid. Mark xi. 24. James i. 6. 1 Tivu ii. 8 § 3. 3. It is debated whether public Liturgies ought to be established for the use of christian assemblies *. Some have pleaded for it as necessary, and urged Christ's concurring in those forms of prayer which were offered in the Jewish syna- gogue, as an argument for men's submitting to them. To what -wassaid above, Lect. SG. § *5. we may add the following remarks, § 4. (1.) It appears in fact, by the manner in which the worship of God is discharged in those christian congregation* where liturgies are not used, that it may generally be expected, through the common assistance of the Spirit of God, in conse- quence of proper care and application on the part of ministers, that the church is never like to be destitute of teachers, who may carry on that part of worship in a decent and edifying manner ; especially when due care is taken in the education of those that are intended for the service of the sanctuary. § 5. (2.) Nevertheless, as it may so happen, that some persons may be employed in the ministry, who may not have a talent and capacity for extemporary prayer, it is not at all im- proper that some forms should be provided for the use of such, if they chuse to have recourse to them. a Calamy's Life ot" Howe apud Op. vol. i, p. 86— I Codec's Sermon on Prayer and Intercefision. I * See on this subject Dr. Taylor's *< Scripture Doctrine of Prayer," and " A Letter to a Dissenting Minister on the Expediency of Forms," with Mr. Bre^l's answer. Edition 2d. C. O 0 2 256 LECTURES ON DIVIJ>JITY. Part ix. § 6. (3.) But to impose any particular form of prayer upon all ministers, and upon all congregations, without regarding their abilities on the one hand, or their sentiments on the other, is certainly putting a great hardship both on ministers and private christians ; and those who do it had need produce strong evidence that they are the appointed legislators in the church of Christ, if they expect unlimited submission to them. § 7. (4.) To confine ministers to a form, so as to exclude their offering any prayers but those prescribed, is so apparently absurd, that it has not, that I know of, been practised, at least in any protestant church. § 8. (5.) As for the Jewish prayers now used in the syna- gogues, there is no reason to believe they are so old as our Lord's time, and it is certain, that some of them are such as he could not concur in, even though we should grant him to have been present in places where they were used ; and all that can be inferred from hence seems to be this, that the use of a form of prayer is not alone a sufficient reason for Christians to sepa- rate from such assemblies, which will be readily granted : and it is very hard, if no allowance is to be made for a more abun- dant effusion of the Spirit of God under the gospel, than under the Mosaic law. Rom. viii. 2 ^. § 9. 4. Bishop Bull, and some others, have urged the probability of liturgies being of apostolic institution. I Tim. ii. 1, 2. is produced very weakly for this purpose, since it may so well be interpreted as a genera^ direction for prayer, and it is certain the quotation from Prosper cannot prove the contrary. What looks most specious for this purpose, is the agreement of many ancient liturgies in the sursum corda^ the exhortation to give thanks to God, with the responses, and the doxologies to Father, Son, and Spirit, together with what he calls the prayer of oblation of the christian sacrifice in the holy Eucharist, the ktoIcc^i?, or renunciation of the flesh, the world and the devil in baptism, with thetxyvlaf^, or joining our- selves to Father, Son, and Spirit; which harmony it is said there could not have been, if there were not some general foun- dation in apostolic appointment. But to this it is answered, § 10. (I.) Tiiat the antiquity of all these liturgies is very dubious ; nay, several of them are most evidently spurious : a 9ur j.'s Works, vol. 3. p. 65S— .564. Bennet, Robinson, and Clakkson on Li- lurg:. pass- FtiRCE's Vindication, part jii.c. iv. PaiDEAix's Co-nnect. vol. i. p, 374—379. | Occas. Pajjer, voL iii. No. iii. Le Cr.ERC on Matt. vi. 7. and HAM. ibid. Baxier'S Works, vol. iv. p. 168. b. LiMB. Tbeol. 1. V. c. xxvi. i 28. T,ECT. cxcv. Of the Church of Christ, Kc. 297 a i l it is certain, if they were forged, many of them might come iVom the same hand. § 1 1. (2.) That the agreement in many of these things is not so entire, as is here supposed. § \'2. (3.) That where there is indeed an agreement, it might be derived from primitive custom, though there were no Iiturp;ic>. § 13. (4.) That the extraordinary degree in which the pri- mitive Cliristians were assisted by the Spirit, made it less neces- sary there should have been any. § 14. (5.) That stjveral directions given by St. Paul to tlie Corinthians, 1 Cor. xi. 14. make it probable there were none, and that he did not tiiink it necessary tliere should be an}'. § 15. (6.) That the silence of the apostles as to this impor- tant fact, supposing it were a real fact, is surprising. § 16. (7.) It is highly improbable that a diversify of litur- gies should have been made in the ancient churchy if they had any composed bv the apostles. § 17. (8.) Th:U manv passages in, ancient writings seem to intimate the contrary practice to have prevailed early, par- ticularly the expression of arti Juva/ui,-, and sine monitore^ and Basil, to whom a hturgv with a praver of consecration for the eucharist has been ascribed, declares that no such form was or ever ought to be composed ^. LECT. CXCV. Of the Church of Christ—Public Church Officers, § 1. Def. Tl'hE church of Christ is a society, consistinqr of all those who profess to believe in him as a teacher sent from God, and to form their worship and conduct according to what they apprehend to be his institutions. § 2. SchoL 1. The church of Christ here defined, is that which is commonly called the catholic, and consists of many smaller societies, all agreeing in the general profession of sub- jection to him, though greatly diversified as to the particular forms ot worship and discipline. J 3. 2. The word ixxXraix, used to express church both in a Rui L-s Serm. vol. iii. No. xiii. p. 5^1— 3>S. J Ct arkso.^ on Liturjies. K'. fll.NSON'8 .\ns. to Be.n.ne r, p. 2^7—33 \. \ 3 29S LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. the Ldlin and Greek languages, does in the general signify any assembly of men, and sometimes is applied even to such assem- blies, as were not in a regular manner called together, though its etymology expresses bei7ig called out from others^ as indeed assemblies generally are, either morft or less expressly. Acts xix 32, 39, 41. It generally signifies in the New Testament a number of Christians met together in one place," and some- times the whole body of the faithful," Matt. yiwi. 18. xviii. 17. Acts\\\\, 3. ix. 31. XX. 2S. £p,h. v, 23, 25, 29, 32. Rom. xvi. 16. 1 Cor. xvi. 19\ § 4. 3. Divines have often distinguished between the visible and the invisible church. All those, and only those belong to the visible church, who submit to the christian institutions^ •worship in christian assemblies, profess their faith in Christ, or are descended from such as do, and are yet in their infancy ; though upon this foundation it must be allowed there are vari- ous degrees of visibility in church-membership : but the invi- sible church consists only of those who are true believers in Christ, according to Led. 170. ^ 13. or, as perhaps some would chuse to state it, who have such habits and dispositions, as are necessary in order to their preparation for future happiness, M'hether they be or be not regularly gathered into the church. § 5. 4. It evidently appears from the preceding definition and scholia, that the supposition of a visible head, with whom all the members are to hold communion, is by no means neces- sary in order to constitute such a unity as is essential to the church of Christ : their professed union to Christ is as real abend of unity, as a professed union with and subjection to any living Dian could be, and is that upon which the apostle majves it evidently to depend, JEph, iv. 16. Col. ii. 19. Gal. in, 28. § 6. Prop. To take a more particular survey of the various ^ kinds of public officers, which are, according to the institution of Christ, appointed in his church. § 7. Sol. and Dem, 1 . It has generally been acknowledged, and was more particularly proved, Prop. 148. gr. 5, 6. that Christ has appointed certain officers, whose business it is to instruct his people, and to direct them in their spiritual aflPairs ; with respect to which office they are frequently called pastors or shepherds, Actsxx. 28. Eph. iv. 11,12. 1 Pet. v. 2, 4. § 8. 2. These officers are frequently called Elders and Tresbijters, as the Jews used to call those who presided in their a Old Wh'g.No.lxxiii. CoixiNson Freethinking, p. 93. ) BENTLlYl! Remarksxm Ditto, No. 33. I.ECT. cxcv. Of the Church of Christy fiCc. 299 ecclesiastical or civil assemblies ; and from their office of over- seeing the people, the name of iiritrwroi or Bishops, was also given them ; and whatever alteration might afterwards be made in the sense of that word, and whatever distinction might early be introduced between bishops and presb3^ters, as signifying two diiTerent ranks of ministers, of which hereafter it is certain that in the New Testament the words are used /7ro??2wczfoz<^/j/ Vid. Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 1, &c. compared with Tit, i. 5—7. Acts XX. 17. with 28. 1 Pet. v. l , 5, Bishop Hoadley and Dr. Hammond do both of them allow this ; and it is Dr. Ham- mond's opinion, that there were only presbyters, or bishops, and deacons, in each church at first, i. e. one overseer called a Presbyter in each, to whom assistants and inferior officers were afterwards added, who in process of time took the name of deacons, while the presidents were by wa}'^ of distinction called Bishops. But this does not agree with Acts xiv. 23. xx. I7. Tit. i. 5. which proves there were several G^diQrs in a place ; and this indeed has been generally granted to have been the case at first; but it has been asserted, that the apostles, in their last visitation settled one of the presbyters or bishops of a place over the rest : but whether they at that time or ever at all estab- lished such a distinction of names and offices, as had not before been known, will be afterwards enquired^. § y. 3. It appears that another kind of officers, called deacons, were used in the christian church, by the appointment of the apostles : and a parity of reason, at least in some degree, will require that the christian church should have some such officers among them still, whether they be or be not called by the same name, which plainly signifies servants of the church. Matt. xxii. 13. John ii. 9. Greek. Vid. Lect. 193. § 10. Acts vi. 1 — 8. 1 Tim. iii. 8 — 13. § 10. 4. There were some circumstances in the primitive church, which made it peculiarly proper, that there should be ^ome nwne?i appointed to take care of the entertainment of strangers, to attend the sick, and assist at the baptizing women; these were, generally at least, widows, 1 Tim. v. y — 11. and seem to have been called deaconesses, Rom. xvi. 1. Greek. This office is not altogether so needful now as it was then ; and whe- ther the office or name should be retained, is to be referred to a BoYSEs's Works, vol. i. p. 81, 82. / HAMMONBon Act? xl. 30. f iOADi EY of Episc c. iu p. 383-40i. j * See on this subject Dr. Stevenson's Sermoa at the ordination of Mr. Mcsi5> Alway. C. ^ 300 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. the judgment of particular societies, upon a view of their o vn circumstances ^. § 11. Schol. I. There were in the succeeding ages oi ^ e christian church many new officers introduced into it, wfjo e very names were unknow n in the most primitive tirties : sik i were, for instance, patriarchs, exarchs, archbishops or metro- politanSy archdeacons, subdeacons, acolyths, (a kind of vergers to the bishops) exorcists, catechists, singers, doorkeepers, t''>e copiatce or Jossarii, who had the care of funerals, the parabotani, -who took care of the sick, x\\^ defeyisores din(\ oecononii, a kind of church-wardens, of which the first took care of land and houses, the latter of money appropriated to cliaritable uses ; to which we may also add the cellulani, scandalous as their original was. Concerning most of them see Lampe's Eccles. Hist. I. ii. c. iv. § 10. King's Constitut. L i. c. v. § 2, 3. Bower's Hist, of Popes, vol. ii. BiNGH. Antiquities, 1. iii. c. ii, iii, iv, vi, vii, viii,ix, xi, xii. § 12. 2. Of the manner in which the Hierarchy was formed under Constantine, during the pontificate of Sylvester, agree- able to the civil polity then established in the empire, and the civil dioceses into which he divided the four prcjectures, see Bower's Hist, of the Popes, vol. i. p. 99 — 110 ^ l .'i. Def. Those are said to maintain the divine right of diocesan episcopacy, who assert, that Christ has appointed an order of ministers in his church, superior to the pastors of particular congregations, who are to exercise the highest acts of jurisdiction, especially, ordination, excommunication, and confirmation : these they suppose to be, properly speaking, the successors of the apostles, in such a sense as no other ministers are ; to whose authority therefore' neighbouring churches with their pastors are to submit themselves, in all matters which are not apparently contrary to the will of God ^ § 14. Schol. Those who hold every pastor to be so a bishop or overseer of his own congregation, as that no other person or body of men, have by divine institution a power to exer- cise any superior or pastoral office in it, may properly speak- ing be called, (so far at least) congregational : and it is by a vulgar mistake, that any such are called Presbyterians ; for the presbj/terian discipline is exercised by synods anci assem- blies, subordinate to each other, and all of them subject to the authority of what is cpmmonly called, a general assembly^, a Neal's UisUof N'ew Engl Append. No. iv. c. b Geddes's Tracts, vol, iv. Ess. 2cl. vii. ^2. c BiNGH. Orig. 1. ii. c. lis. CO.'.LINS of Frce-Think. p. 93. d Scotch Corrfew. Direcutfy, cxxjii. KiNaUAM's Antiquities,!, ii. cwm. Lect. cxcvi. Of Diocesan Episcopacy. 301 LECT. CXCVL Of Diocesan Episcopacy, % 1. Prop, T O propose and consider the principal arguments which are brought in defence of diocesan episcopacy ^ both from the scriptures and the primitive fathers. § 2. I. The arguments from scripture* \, Some argue that the nature of the office which the apostles bore was such, that the cdihcation of the church would require they should have some successors in those ministrations which are not common to gospel ministers. It is answered, that as their office was such, as to require extraordinary and miraculous endowments for the discharge of many parts of it, it is impossible that they can have any successors in those ser- vices, who are not empowered for the execution of them as the apostles themselves were : and it is maintained, that. so far as ordination, confirmation, and excommunication may be performed without miraculous gifts, there is nothing in them but what seems to suit the pastoral office in general, unless further arguments can be brought to prove, that Christ has limited them to some superior order of ministers. Vid. Lect, 141. § 2, &c^ § 3. 2. It is pleaded, that Timothy and Titus were bishops of Ephesus and Crete, whose business it was to exercise such extraordinary acts of jurisdiction, as are now claimed for diocesan bishops, 1 Tim. i. '6, iii. pass. v. 19 — 22. 2 Tim. ii. 2. Tit. i. 5, &c. iii. 10. (not to mention the postscripts of these epistles which are evidently spurious.) — To this it is answered, that Timothy and Titus had not a stated residence in these churches, but only visited them for a time, 2 Tim. iv. 9 — 13. Tit. iii. 12. It also appears from other places, in which the journeys of Timothy and Titus are mentioned, that they were a kind of itinerant officers, called EvangelistSy who were assist- , ants to the apostles ; for there is great reason to believe the -first epistle to Timothy was written prior to those from Rome in the time of Paul's imprisonment, as some think the second was also. To which we may add, that it seems probable at least, that they had very extraordinary gifts to furnish them a BOTSE of Eplao* g. ST«. vox,, V. I Barr^-w's W«rkS; Y9l. i. p. 595. p p 502 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. for their superior offices, 1 Tim.'w. 14. Eph. iv. 11. 2 Tim. iv. 5. And though Timothy was with Paul^ when he took his leave of the Elders of Ephesus, (Acts xx.) the apostle gives not the least hint of any extraordinary power with which he was invested, nor says one word to engage their obedience to him ; which is a very strong presumption, that no such relation did subsist or was to take place : at least it is a certain proof, that Paul did iiot think it was necessary to leave a bishop in a place, when making his last visitation to it ; for that he at least thought that this would be his last visitation at Ephesus, is undeniably plain from Acts xx. 25, 38. Compare Rev, ii. 4, 5 ^ § 4. 3. Some have argfued from the mention of angels, i. e, as they understand it, of diocesan bishops, in the seven churches of Asia, particularly the angel of Ephesus, though there were many ministers employed in it long before the date of that epistle, Acts XX. 17, IvS. But it is certain, that for anything which appears in our Lord's epistles to them, f Rev. ii* & iii.) they might be no more than the pastors of single congregations, with their proper assistants. Some have urged the use of the word ty.TogoXoi, 2 CoT. viii. 23. (Greek) compared with PhiL ii. C3. (Greek) but it so plainly refers to their being sent by some churches upon a particular occasion, that it is strange any stress should be laid upon it. Compare 1 Kings xiv. 6. S'eptuagint ^. § 5. 4. It is urged that some of the churches, which were formed in large cities during the lives of the apostles, and especially that at Jerusalem, consisted of such vast numbers, as could not possibly assemble at one place : compare Acts xxi. 20. It is answered, 1. That the word /xuptaoE? may only signify great numbers, and may not be intended to express that there were several times ten thousand in an exact and literal sense : compare Zw^e xii. 1. (Greek). 2. That no suf- ficient proof is brought from scripture, of there being such numbers of people in ani/ pc^rticulur place as this supposes ; for the myriads of believing Jews, spoken of in the preceding text, as well as the numbers mentioned. Acts ii. 4J. J/. 4. might verv probably be those who were gatliered together at those great feasts from distant places, of which few might iiave their stated residence in that city: compare ActsxVu. I. 3. If ♦ a V. iTsn Vila Timoib. apud Meleteimta. Pearson's Op. Posili. Diss. i. c. tx. J 5—9. \\ HiTBV's prtf. to rit. pass. p. Vv— 84. BriNs. Prop, of Christi.in. vol. ii. p. 167—170. Howe's Ep;jcopac7, p. 13- OWEN'S Script. u. ii. p. 11— 5S. k Hewt's tpisoopacy, p. &cj _ Lect. cxcvi. Of Diocesan Episcopacy. 303 the number were so great as the objection supposes, there might be, for any thing which appears in scripture, several bishops in the same city, as there are among those who do not allow of diocesan episcopacy several co-ordinate pastors, over- seers, or bishops : and though Eusehius does indeed pretend to give us a catalogue of the bishops of Jerusalem, it is to be remembered, how the Christians had been dispersed from thence for a cosisiderable time, at and after the Boman war, and re- moved into other parts, which must necessarily very much increase the uncertainty, which Eiisebius himself owns there was, ^ to the succession of bishops in most of the ancient sees'*. § 6. II. Arguments from antiquity. The assertors of Diocesan episcopacy plead, 1 . That Clemens Romanus intimates this, when he re- commends to the Corinthians the example of the Jewish church, where tbe High-priest, ordinary priests and Levites, knew and observed their respective offices. To this it is answered, that the high-priest may signify Christ, else this parallel would rather imply, that the christian church must be subject to some one visible head as the Jewish was, and then presbyters and deacons may answer to priests and levites. This interpretation is the more probable, as Clement never expressly mentions presbyters and bishops as distinct, nor refers the contending Corinthians to any one ecclesiastical head, as the centre of unity, which he would probably have done, if there had been any diocesan bishop among them ; nay, he seems evidently to speak of presbyters as exercising the episcopal office : see the 39th section of his epistle ^. § 7. 2. As for Iren^us, I meet with no passage produced from him, to prove that bishops and presbyters were distinct. The word presiding presbyter is evidently used to signify- the highest officer in the Roman church, in a noble fragment pre- served, EusEB. Eccles. Hist. I. v. c. xxiv. p. 248. He does indeed mention the succession of bishops from the apostles, which is reconcilable with the supposition of their being paro- chial, nor altogether irreconcilable with the supposition of joint pastors in those churches ^. § 8. 3. Ignatius is much insisted upon as a most express witness. It is allowed, that in many places he expressly distin- a EusEB. Eccles. Hist. 1. ii. c. xxxv. 1. iii. c. iv. v. PovsE of Episc. apud Op. vol. ii. p. 289—29*?. Grot, on Acts xviii. 17. Jesk. of Christian, vol. li. p. 493. FEEVCi's Apol. vol. I. Pref. p. 21-.-i4. b Howe's Episcopacy, p. 107— lid. Original rraught, p. 37, Sb. c Iben. 1. iu. c. iii. p, m Howe, ibid. p. 132. P p 2 304 LECTURES ON DIVIKITY. Part ix. guisbes between bisbops and presbyters and requires obedience to bishops from the whole church, (presbyters not excepted) in very strong terms : but as he often supposes each of the churches to which he wrote to meet in one place, and represents them as breaking one loaf, and surrounding one altar, and charges the bishop to know all his flock by name, not excepting even the servants of it, it is most evident that he must speak of a parochial and not a diocesan bishop § 9. 4. PoLYCARp exhorts the Christians at Philippi to be subject to the presbyters and deacons ; he urges the presbyters to impartial judgment, &c. but says not one word of any bishop as being then at Philippi, nor gives any directions about chusing one : so that it should seem this church, as well as that at Corinth, wan governed by joint presbyters or Copastors. § 10. 5. Justin Martvr certainly speaks of the president, whom we may allow to have been distinguished from the pres- byter, though Justin docs not mention that distinction ; but he represents this president as present at every administration of the eucharist, which he also mentions as always making a part of their public worship, so that the bishop here intended must have only been the pastor of one congregation. § 11. 6. Tertullian speaks o{ approved elders, as pre- siding in christian assemblies, and glories over the Marcionites, that they could not produce a catalogue of their bishops in a continued succession from the apostles, as tiie orthodox Chrif>«- tians could : but it cannot be proved that he speaks of a diocesan, since all that he says might be applied to a parochial bishop ^. § 12. 7. Clemens Alexandrinus says, that the order of bishops, priests, and deacons is according to the rank and dispensation of angels but as be mentions only angels and archangels without descending into any more subordinations, it is not easy certainly to determine how far he intended to assert the power of the bishop over the presbyter ; much less i:an it be inferred from hence, that the bishops of whom he speaks were any thing more than parochial. § 13. 8. Origen speaks distinctly of bishops and presby- ters, but unites them both as it seems under the common name of priests, saying nothing of the power of bishops as extending beyond one congregation, and rather insinuates the contrary, when he speaks of offenders as brought before the whole church tPj?e judged by it. a Ilow^ m. p. m^l32. I b H^Wfi Ibici: p. 136—139. Lkct. cxcvi. - OJ Diocesan Episcopaci^, 30^ § 14. 9. The Apostolic Constitutions do indeed very fre- quently distinguish between bishops and presbyters, and assert the subjection of the latter to the former, as a matter of divine institution: but not to insist upon the evidence there is, that these Constitutions were at the earliest a forgery of the fourth century, (Vid. Prop. 103. SchoL 5.) there are many passages in them, which shew that the bisliops there spoken of could not stand related to a great number of churches; for they express- ly decree, " that the deacons give nothing to the poor without the bishop's consent," and " that the bishops should see to it, that the same person did not receive charities twice in a week, unless the case were very urgent they also refer continually to the bishop's assembling with his people in acts of joint devo- tion ; and the liturgies contained in these constitutions generally suppose the bishop present, and assign him some peculiar office in each service, and especially in the celebration of the Lord's supper. § 15. 10. Cyprian does indeed speak of the bi^shop joining with and presiding over the bench of presbyters, in giving judgment in .cases in which the church was concerned: but though he himself was a person of such distinguished sense, and though we have so many large epistles, wherein he givea directions about the manner in which the church under his care was to be managed in his absence, as well as relates several, oc- currences in which he was concerned while he was at Carthage ; yet it is remarkable, that he gives no intimation of his having ^ad the charge of more than one congregation : he speaks of two readers whom he alternately employed, which Virere capable of being heard by the whole church, and he expressly mentions hi^ people as joining with him in acts of communion and discipline, pot by representatives but in their own person. §16. 11. It is allowed that in succeeding ages the difference between bishops and presbyters came to be more and more magnified, and various churches came under the care of the same bishop : nevertheless, Jerome does expressly speak of bishops and presbyters as of the same order ; and Gregory Nazianzen speaks of the great and affected distinction made between ministers in prerogative of place, and other tyrannical privileges, (as he calls them) as a lamentable and destructive thing ^. § 17. Cor, 1. Thp distinction between bishops and preS- a King's Constit. of the Churcli, I. i. c. ii— iv. I Original Draught, c. ii. BOYSE of Epigt. c. ii. ap. op. vol. li. p. VOj— | Wilton's riose Works, p. 285—294. 258. I Memoirt of Eojlyn, No. 0. 2 !306 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. byters does not appear of earlier date than the time of Igna- tius, § G, 7. § 18. This distinction does no't appear to have been of divine institution, and Dr. Hammond in effect allows this, as was observed, Lect. 195. § 8. § 19. There was little or no conformity between primitive episcopacy, even as it was in the second and third centuries, and that diocesan episcopacy, which is established in the church of England, and in Popish countries. § 20. Those reformed churches abroad which have not diocesan, may notwithstanding retain the true primitive epis- copacy : nevertheless it is to be observed, that they have super- ^ intendents, and some of a still superior order, nearly answering to our bishops and archbishops, but with this difference, that it is not pretended their authority is of divine original, nor their existence by any means essential to that of a church ; but they are acknowledged to be a kind of officers, set over the church by the civil magistrate: and indeed the constitution of the church of England is such, that its bishops are properly the King^s officers, and it is not in the power of any number of them to make another, without him^ *. §21. The main and most important controversy relating to episcopacy, is that which concerns the extent of the bishop's charge. § 22. To assert in the general, that diocesan bishops have such a right to determine all indifferent matters in the church, that private Christians and ordinary ministers must in conscience submit to their dictates, how contrary soever they may be to their own relish and sentiments, and that none may preach who are not authorized by them, is building a vast superstructure upon a very weak and precarious foundation. , § 23. The dissenting churches in this realm are to be justi- fied in the libert}' which they take, of formin-g themselves into separate congregations, independent on the authority and juris- diction of that dioceSe within whose province they live \ espe- a Towoooij's Append, to his Letter to White. * That body of protestant dissenters who vinder the denomination of " Ge- neral Baptists," have three distinct orders in their churches, answering to bishops, jiriests and deacon*. They are separately ordained. To the highest order they give liic name of ** Mes.sengers and to the sH3Cond that of " Elders." The third ord<;r is Uiat of" Deacons," in the sense of the word as used in the New Testainejit. See " Memoirs of the Life and Writing-? of Mr. William Whision," part iii. p. 4$6. K. Lect. cxcvii. Introduction of Diocesan Episcopacy ^ Uc, 307 cially when submitting to them must in effect be attended with this important additional circumstance, of owning them to be instituted by Christ, as well as with a conformity to certain rites and ceremonies, and forms of discipline, which in themselves considered, separate from any supposed authority appointing them, appear less expeditnt, though they should not be urged as absolutely unlawful^. LECT. CXCVII. Of the Introduction of Diocesan Episcopacy — Presidefits — Elders — Uninternipted Succession, § 1. SchoL I. JThERE seems reason for saying, (as in the last corollary) that the established church of England (\iimd.x\(\s, that the diocesan bishops should be owned in effect as officers insti- tuted by Christ : for though this be not asserted in the articles of the church of England^ yet in the book of ordination, (to which assent must be declared, as well as to the common prayer) it is expressly said, " that it is evident to all men diligently read- ing the holy scriptures^ he, that from the apostles' time there has been this ordt^r in Christ's church, bishops, priests, and dea- cons, as several officers and it is sufficiently plain from the whole system of ecclesiastical government, that bishops must here signify diocesan bishops, and not merely pastors of a parti- cular congregation ^. § 2. 2. It is easy to apprehend, how episcopacy, as it was in the primitive church, witli those alterations which it after- wards received, might be gradually introduced. The apostles seem to have taught chiefly in large cities ; they settled minis- ters there, who preaching in country villages or smaller towns increased the number of converts : it would have been most reasonable, that those new converts, which lay at a considerable distance from the large towns, should, when they grew numer- ous, hav€ formed themselves into distinct churches, undei* the care of their proper pastors or bishops, independent on any of their neighbours ; but the reverence w^hich would naturally be paid to men who had conversed with the apostles, and perhaps some desire of influence and dominion, from which the hearts of very good men might not be entirely free, and which early be- a Howe's Kpiscopncy, p. US. I b Calamy's Life of Baxter, vol, i. p. SS'J—m 305 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. gun to xvork, (3 John ver. 9. 2 Thess. ii. 7.) might easily lay a fotindation tor such a subordination in the ministers of 7iew erect- ed churches to those which were more ancient ; and much more easily might the superiority of a pastor to his assistant presbyters increase, till it at length came to that great difference, which we own was early made, and probably soon carried to an excess. And if there was that degeneracy in the church, and defection from the purity and vigour of religion, which the learned Vitringa supposes to have happened between the time of Nero and Trajan, it would be less surprising, that those evil prin- ciples, which occasioned episcopal and at length the Papal usurpation, should before that time exert some considerable influence^. § 3. 3. It might be very expedient, upon the principles of christian prudence, that, where it can be accomplished, every pastor of a large congregation should still have assistant minis- ters ; and some presidents among the pastors 6f different con- gregations, when they are meeting about any public business, is what common sense dictates in such circumstances : and if instead of a chairman chosen for that particular time and oc- casion, some person of experienced, approved fidelity and ability, should be appointed to exercise some stated over-sight over a few of the neighbouring congregations, it might perhaps be attended with such consequences, as would render such a sort of discipline not only tolerable, but eligible. Something of this kind was projected in archbishop Usher*s plan for the reduction of episcopacy, by which he would have moderated it in such a manner, as to have brought it very near the presbj/terian govern- ment of the Scotch church ; the weekly parochial vestry answer- ing to their church -session; the monthly synod, to be held by tlie Chorepiscopi, answering to their presbyteries ; the diocesan synod to ihew provincial, and the national to their general as^ ^embly. The meeting of the dean and chapter, practised in the cliiirch of England, is but a faint shadow of the second, the ecclesiastical court of the third, and the convocation of the Jourtk § 4. 4. It seems there was not a perfect uniformity among iill the primitive churches in this respect : the power of the bishops seems to havc'prevailed early in Rome, that of the pres^ bytery at Alexandria, and at Carthage, such a discipline as comes nearest to that which is now called congregationaL a Vri«f,(«A'> yb8«i>r, I. iv. c. tii. riii. J .b Hist, of Nonconf. p. 3:59—344. I llA'.Vt ^lod«st QHsi, ap. Vj[). p. 582— ^a*. Lect. cxvii. Intrcductwn of Diocesan Episcopacy^ &(c, 309 5. 5. It seems to be solidly argued from 1 Tim. v. 17. that there were in the primitive church some elders, who did not use to preach : nothing very express is said concerning them ; only it seems to be intimated James v. 14. that they prayed with the sick. It may be very expedient, even on the principles of hu- man prudence to appoint some of the more grave and honour- able members of the society to join with the pastor in the over- sight of it, who may constitute a kind of mi/ia7 with him, to deliberate of affairs in which the society is concerned, anti pre- pare them for being brought before the church for its decision, t(>pray with the sick, to reconcile differences, &c. but there does not seem any sufficient warrant for making them a kind of judicatory , to whose decisions the rest of the society is to sub- mit ; and those rules relating to presbyteries, classes, provin- cials, and general assemblies, which are determined by the constitution of the church of Scotland, most evidently appear to be at best merely matters of human discretion, and to have no express foundation in the word of God ; norcan we trace the existence of such ruling elders higher than Constantine's time § 6. 6. It is a very precarious and uncomfortable founda- tion for christian hope, which is laid in the doctrine of an unin- terrupted succession of bishops, and which makes the validity of the administration of christian ministers depend upon such a succession ; since there is so great a darkness upon many periods of ecclesiastical history, insomuch that it is not agreed, who were the seven first bishops of the church of Borne, though that church were so celebrated ; and Eusebius himself, from whom the greatest patrons of this doctrine have made their catalogues, expressly owns, that it is no easy matter to tell who succeeded the apostles in the government of the churches, ex- cepting such as may be collected from St. PauVs own words. See EusEB. quoted Lect. 196. § 5. Contested elections in al- most all considerable cities make it very dubious which were the true bishops, and decrees of councils, rendering all those ordinations null, where any shnoniacal contract was the founda- tion of them, makes it impossible to prove, at least on the prin- ciples of the Romish church, that there is now upon earth any one person, who is a legal successor of the apostles, and renders hereditary right as precarious in ecclesiastical, £^s it certainly is in civil affairs ^. a Maitrice's Social Rel. Dial, iii. p. 143— 118. Whitby on 1 Tim. v. 17. Bi.OND.dfc Jure Vkb.pass. Thornu. ot Kel. Asseinb. c. iv, p. 96, 97. P Cai.amy's Life of Baxter, vol.!, i). ii'i-^ldJL ludepend. Whig, No. vii. viii. VOL, v. Qq chandler's Sern». against Pop. p, 34—37. ap. Salt, flail Lect. Cai.. DeC of Nonconf. vol. i. p. Ifi2. Howe's Episcop. p. 174— iw. 310 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. § 7. 7. Mr. Jones has undertaken to prove at large, that the ordination of our English bishops cdwnothe traced up to the church Rome as its original ; that in the year 668, the suc- cessors of Austin the Monk who came over A, D. 596, being almost entirely extinct, by far the greatest part of the bishops were of Scottish ordination by Aldan and Fitian, who came out of the Culdee monastery of Coluinbanus, and were no more than presbyters; though, when the princes of the northern nations were converted by them, they made them bishops^ i. e. gave them authority over the clergy, and took other bishops from amongst their converts. So that denying the validity of presbyterian ordination, shakes the foundation of the episcop4 ehurch of England"", LECT. CXCVIII. Of the Sabbath-Day, § 1 . Prop» It is the duty of Christians to observe one day ia seven, and the first of the week, as a day of religious rest^ and public worship, §2. Dem* 1. Natural religion requires, that there should be certain seasons of solemn public worship, universally agreed upon among the members of the same society ; but it does not determine how often they should occur, nor what proportion of our time should be employed in them. Lect. 85. § 17. § 3. 2. Were there no intimation from the word of God upon this head, it would nevertheless be decent to pay some regard to the laws and usages of our country, so far at least as to abstain from such public labours as they forbid, and to as- semble at some place of public worship ; and [cat. par,) at times so recommended rather than at other times : which will afford one evident reason for the observation of the first day of the week among us ^. § 4. 3. God appointed for the Jews the observation of a weekly sabbath, Exod. xvi. 23. xx. 8 — 11. and the rcjUhere appointed, is said to be in commemoration of God's having rested the seventh day from his work of creation. a JONES on the Heart, J 9 *. lb Wright on the Sabbath, p. 165— J68. Bede's Ealta. ^ist I, iu. c. iii— v. praes. p. 266,&c | ♦ See An Account of the Churches in Great-Britain," in answer to Jones, by Uc Bishop of St. Asaph, C Lect. cxcviit. Of tJhc Sahbath-Day S 1 1 §5.4. This may be considered by us as an intimation of the proportion of time to be given by us to a religious rest, and so much the rather, as the observation of one day in seven seems to have been appointed to Adam in innocence, Gen. ii. 3. which it is unnatural to understand by way of prolepsis. Com- pare Heb. iv. 3, 4 ^ § 6 Nor is it improbable, that this might lay a foundation for dividing time into weeks, as so many of the ancient nations did. Compare Gen. viii. 10, 12. xxix. 27. 1. 10. See the refe- rences to Grotius and Selden. Lect. 126. § 2 ^ . § 7. 5. The peculiar place which this command had in the Mosaic law, as being a part of the ten commandments delivered by God's own voice from mount Sinai, aird written as with his own hand on tables of stone among moral precepts of the high- est importance, may further recommend it to some distinguish- ing regard. § 8. 6. It seems expedient, that we in this country, and other Christians, should observe one day in seven to the religious purposes above mentioned ; and so much the rather, as our en- g.igements to the service of God are so great, and we are excus- ed from those solemnities which the Jews observed at the feasts of the passover, pentecost and tabernacles, besides other sacred times. §9,7. The apostles, who bore such eminent offices in the church, and were the appointed interpreters of the will of Christ, though they did observe the Jewish sabbath, resting, that they might not give offence, as well as for the opportunity of meeting and preaching to the Jews attending in their synago- gues, Actsxm. 14, 15, 43, 44. xvi. IS.xviii. 4. did also observe the Jirst day as a day of religious worship, which, (waving John XX. 19, 26. appears from Acts xx. 7. 1 Cor. xvi. 2. hence this was called the Lord's day, Rev. i. 10. as it might very properly be, since on this day Christ rose from the dead, and the Spirit probably descended on the apostles. Dr. Whitby also contends for that argument from Heb. iv. 3. (Vid. Whitby in Loc.) but it seems not convincing. § 10. 8. The most ancient writers in the christian church agree in assuring us, that the observation of the first day pre- vailed early and constantly in it. Ignatius calls this the queen a WoTTON's Misc. vol. i. p. 291— ■ I Watts of Holy Times, kc. p. 5—1Q, k STRAUCHII Chronol. 1. li.c. ii. i 13. KK>NlCOTT'j Dissert. J>Jo. ii. _^tl^ 09 Script. \»»L \.mmhu p. 35—43. j ^ Qq 2 3\2 LECTURES ON DlVlKlXy. Part ix. of days : Melito wrote a book concerninnj it. Justin Martyr and Tertullian, in their apologies, speak very expressly of stated christian assemblies held on this day ; not to mention Clemens Alexandrinus, and many more : and Pliny like- \v*isc speaks of it as the sacred day of the Christians, a very few years after the death of St. Jo/di. Now we can hardly imagrine that such an observation should so early and so universally have prevailed, (for we find not that it was ever disputed) had not the apostles directed to it ^ § 11. 9. There is no command in the New Testament whereby Christians are obliged to observe the seventh day, but on the contrary, the apostle plainly intimates that it is abo- lished, Col. ii. 16. § 12. 10. There is reason to believe, that the weekly sabbath now to be observed by Christians, is not the seventh day but the first. Compare § 3. Valet propositio ^ *. LECT. CXCIX. Of the Patriarchal and Jewish Sabbath. § 1. Schol. 1. j^GAINST the fourth step of the preceding demonstration it is pleaded, that we do not find that the sabbatli was observed by the patriarchs ; and some have thought that when it is mentioned, Exod. xvi. 23. it is intimated that it was before unknown by the Isratlitish nation, ibid. ver. 25 — 27. It is answered, (1.) That the texts quoted above will not prove that the Israelites knew nothing of the sabbath, but on the contrary they rather seem to refer to it as a thing known. § 2. (2.) That if the Israelites in Egypt had neglected the sabbath, as it is probable (through the oppression of their enemies) they were forced to do, yet the patriarchs might have observed it, though that circumstance in their lives be not mentioned ; and the Israelites might remember it, and esteem. a Baxt. Workis, vol. iii. p. 768—775. Wright on the Sabb. p. 143—150. Wa its ibid. p. 72—76. L MORER oxk the Sabb. Dial. i. p. V+j 54, 56. Dial. ii. p. lOy, '205, 20'J. Barcl. AjwL Prop, x\. I 4- Burn, on the Art. vii. p. 103, 104. Barrow's Works, vol. i. p. .V)4— 509. U RIGHT on the Sabb. c. i. J 4, 5. p. 24—35, StraucuiI Chron. L ii. c. ii. § H- Halijet on Script vol. iii. Dias. ii. p. 166— • 1S6. Dr. OWEV on the Sabb. paasim. Shepard's Theses Sabbatica;, part ii. ♦ There are some few Christians, chiefly of the Antioa^dobaptist persuasion, who contend for the obligation of obkerving the seventh dujH A tiact ia support tf thfs doctrine was published by Mr. CoBNTuwAiTf> in 1740. K. Lect. cxcix. Of the Patriarchal andJewish Sabbath. it a circumstance peculiarly grievous in their oppression, that they were forced to work on a sacred day, a consideration which would tend to perpetuate its remembrance, if it were ever known. § 3. (3.) The observation of the sabbath is said by some to have been one of the seven precepts of Noah ; though the authority of those from whom the account of these seven pre- cepts is derived, must be acknowledged so dubious, that no great stress can be laid upon them, especially as some do not reckon the sabbath among those precepts ^. § 4. (4.) The sabbath might be observed as a day of some extraordinary devotion, though not as a day of such strict rest as was afterwards enjoined to the Jews. § 5. (5 ) Supposing the silence of Afoses, in the very short account he gives us of the ancient patriarclis, to be ever so entire upon this head, no certain argument can be drawn from thence ; for upon this principle we might argue, that the patriarchs had no stated time for the worship oj God, which is very incredible ; and also that the Jews did not observe the sabbath from Moses to David, since in the history of all that time, there is no mention of that day ; as in the fifteen hundred years between the birth of Seth and the deluge no mention is made of sacrifices, and yet we have reason to believe they were practised in that period. § 6. (6.) If it should be granted, that the observation of the sabbath was disused among the antediluvian patriarchs, it cannot be argued from thence, that it was not instituted at the creation ; the heads of the Abrahamic family were so re- markable for their devotion, that the strict observation of the sabbath in their days might be the less necessary § 7. 2. Against the argument drawn from the fourth com- mandment, Lect. 198. § 7. some have argued, that the pro- nouncing those words from mount Sinai with an audible voice was no proof of their extraordinary and universal obligation, since God seems to have intended to have spoke the whole law in that manner, had not the terror of the people prevented, Exod^ XX. 18, &;c. Deut. v. 23 — 28. But it is answered, a SECn.de Jure, 1. i, c. x. p. 116. Patriarchal Sabbath, pass, b Owen on ileb. iv. 2 Exer. ii. I 9, 10, 13—16. Heylins Hist, of the Sabb. part i. c. i. ii.iiL MORER's D:al. ii. p. 102, 103, 14S— 156, 162— M OTTON's Misc. vol. i. No, i .. 167 , 206—208. Watts on Holy Times, &c. p. 10—16. * See Fleming on the fourth commandment, and the same author's *« Pjai« Accoujitof the Lord'* Day," K. LECTURES OK DIVINITY. Part ix» §8. (l.) That God's beginning with those precepts was some intimation of their importancQ, especially as lie well knew the fears of the people would prevent his going on to utter more in this audible manner ; and indeed Deut. xi. 22. intimates a pause immediately after the uttering those words ; Otherwise there would have been no decent room for tbe people to have spoke as they did. § 9. (2.) His engraving those ten commandments on tables of stone in a miraculous manner, and ordering them to be laid up in the ark, is a plain intimation of their peculiar weight, and a singular distinction worthy our regard. 3. The con- nection in w^hich this precept stands with others, wdiich all allow to be of the highest moment and universal obligation, is ta be considered as an argument that it is not merely ceremonial § 10. 3. Nevertheless we allow, that the observation of the sabbath is not to be urged as of universal obligation, merely because it is to be found in the Jewish decalogue, and that its place there only obliged the Jews ; since in the preface to those ten commandments, their deliverance from Egypt is urged as a reason for observing them, ^nd the fifth commandment is enforced by promises peculiar to the Jews : not to insist on the addition, Deut. v. 15. which is probably to be considered as the words of Moses, not of God, aftd a comment on the fourth commandment, rather than a part of it ^. § 11. Mr. Joseph Mede conjectures, that the day of the Jewish sabbath was changed in the wilderness ; which he en- deavours to prove, by shewing that they travelled on the geve7iih day before the first of those sabbaths which we find they observed : compare Exod, xvi. 1, 22 — 26. and some have taken occasion from hence to assert, that the patriarchal sab- bath was different from the Jewish^ supposing Monday to be the day on which God begun the creation ; which, if it were, the patriarchal sabbath will be the same with what is now the christian'^. But to this argument it is answered, (I.) That the sixth day spoken of in the forecited text is not the sixth from the fifteenth of the month, but from the day on which the Manna begun to fall, which might be the. first in the week ; or in general that it might signify the sixth of the weekj when- ever the manna begun to fall : and, (2.) That allowing it were (as Mede supposes) the sixth from their journey on the fifteenth, a IlAr.r.ET on Script vol. i. y. 152— IGO. | Baxt. Works, vol. iii. p. 778—781. li ibid. p. 1(51—174. | * See Dr. Chandler'* two Disconrses on the Institution of the Sabbath. C Lect. cxcix. Of the Patriarchal and Jewish Sabbath. 515 it will not prove a change in the sabbath; but only that before the giving the la\v on mount Sinai, a greater liberty of travelling on necessary occasions was allowed on the sabbath: not here to insist on the possibility there is, that the journey they took on the fifteenth day of the month might be only the beginning of their march from EUm to Sinai, and perhaps no more than would after the giving of the law have been allowed: nor to urge, that upon the signal given by the cloud, they might have marched on any future sabbath ; as by special command sacrifice was offered in places not generally allowed by the law^. . § 12. 4, That the sabbath is an institution peculiar to the Jews, some have argued from Deut. v. 15. Exod* xxxi. 13 — 17. Ezek. XX. 20. Neh, ix. 13, 14. Dr. Wright has endeavoured to prove from Luke xiii. ult. that it was also intended to oblige Christians; but he seems to forget that the persons spoken of there were then Jews^, § 13. 5. The rigour of the Jewish sabbath is by no means to be brought into the christian constitution, since there is such a silence in the New Testament upon that head'^. § 14. 6. Some have insisted on an observation bot!i of the seventh and the first day ; as imaginmg that the fourth com- mandment, in its most literal sense designing tlie particular time 'ds well as the proportion, is obligatory upon all Christians. But it has been answered, that in arguing thus thev are but littlo consistent with themselves ; since that commandment requires six days of labour, as well as one of rest. Compare § 10, 11. andZa7. 198. § II § 15. 7. It signifies little at what Jiour the sabbath is begun, if one day be allotted to it. It is plain from Jerome, that some ancient Christians, (as some foreign protestants now do) return- ed to their secular employments and diversions on the evening of the hordes day ; but then they began their sabbath on the Saturday evening : and we are the less to wonder if the primi,. tive Christians took some liberty this way, since they had public -worship three days in the week besides, viz. Tuesday , Thursday and Saturday^, § 16. 8. As it is impossible certainly to determine which is the seventh day from the creation, and as (in consequence of the spherical form of the earth, and the absurdity of the schema a Mf.de on Ezek. xx. 20. p. 55 — 57. \ Patriarch. Salil). p. S3 — S5. jpud WOTTON's Misc. vol. i. p. 'Jll, '212. H A r.r.EToa Script vol. iii. p. 105—108. l^'KNFANT's Introrl. to ilie New Test. p. 152— 159. Frcuchp. lJfiLr-134. b Wrichi on tlie Sabb. p, 29. Ed, 2. c W at rs ibid. p. 20 — 24. d Baxt. Works, vol. iii. p. 803, SO4. e VVK'.<;HTon the Sabb.]). 10 — 13. MOREii's Dial. 11. p. 233— 'JJ8. King's Enquirr, L ii. c. vLi, {f 1 1, c. vii-'. ? a 316 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. which supposes it one great plain) the change of place will ne- cessarily occasion some alteration in the time of the beginning and ending of any day in question, it being always at the same time, some where or other, sun-rising and sun-setting, noon and midnight ; it seems very unreasonable to lay such a stress upon the particular day, as some do, or to require any stronger argu- ments than those assigned above. Led, 193. § 9—11. for the ch-ange of it from the seventh to the first: it seems abundantly sufficient, that there be six days of labour, and one of religious rest, which there will be upon the christian as well as the Jewish scheme § 17. 9. One reason, why the abolition oi th^. seventh and ob- servation of the first day is no more plainly declared in the New Testament, might be out of regard to the Jewish Christians, who could not without great difficulty and inconvenience have come immediately into a total change, or strictly have observed both; and this may answer the argument from Matt. xxiv. 20^, LECT. CC. 0/ Christian Baptism. 4 I. 7)^. TTlIOSE rites of the christian institution, which were intended to be solemn tokens of our accepting the gospel covenant, peculiar to those who did so accept it, and to be con- sidered by them as tokens of the divine acceptance, on that sup- position may properly be called seals of the covenant. § 2. Prop. The law of Christ requires that all who believe the gospel should be baptized ; i. e. should be separated from un- believers, and joined to the visible christian church, by being solemnly washed with water ; which washing is on the one hand, to signify their faith in Christ and resolution of holy obedience, and on the other, to confirm their faith in the gospel-promises of pardon, sanctification and eternal life. N. B. Tlie proposition is to be understood only as speak- ing of persons as yet unbaptized; and and it will afterwards be enquired, whether it extends to those to whom this rite in its main parts at least has been already administered, whether in infancy or upon a false pretence of faith at riper years. • Watt? \hU. p. 49— 5S. | Wright ibid. 1 2. W',M.T IS on the Sabb. p. 79—85. b Wa its ibid. p. 58—62, & 65—71. rAhHj I. iiiblkjih, Grx-c. toI. ii. p. 609—612. I HAMMOND in loc. 3 LtCT. cc. Of Christian Baptism. 317 §3. Dem. 1. Our Lord expressly appointed that believers should in a solemn manner be washed with M ater, Matt, xxviii. 19. Mark xvi. 16. to which there may also be some allusion, John iii. 5. this is further confirnaed by Acts 'ii^ 41. viii. 12, 37. xxii. IG. § 4. 2. That this is to express faith in Christ in those who are baptized, and solemnly to declare their resolution of o})cnly professinjr his religion and cultivating real and universal holiness, (their obligation to which Is hereby confirmed) appears from Rom, vi. 3, 4. 1 Pet. iii. 21. Eph. v. 26. and Tit. iii. 5. has ge- nerally been added to this catalogue, as referring to baptism, but of that more hereafter. § 5. 3. That God did hereby give to believers a token of the forgiveness of their sins, accordirjg to the terms of the gospel covenant, does also appear from Acts ii. 38. xxii. 16. T'tt, lii. 4—7. § G. 4. It appears that Christ instituted sudi an ordinance as baptism, for the purposes mentioned in the proposition, to those who should believe his gospel. § 7. 5. There is no reason to apprehend, that this was pe- culiar to the apostolic age; since the reasons on which it is founded are common to all ages ; and our Lord seems to intimate its perpetual continuance in the church, Matt, xxviii, 20'. Valet propositio' § S. Cor, 1. It is evidently a prostitution of tlie ordinance of baptism, to administer it to any adult person, who does not make a credible profession of his faith in Christ and subjection to the gospel. §9. 2. It is the duty of those by whom baptism is to be administered, to make diligent incjuiry into the character of those whom they admit to it; whether they have a competent know- ledge of the gospel, and give reason to believe they will behave in a manner becoming members of the christian church. § 10. 3. It is fit that baptism should be administered only by the teachers and ministers of the church, where their assistance can be had ; not only because it appears that these were the per- sons by whom it was administered in the New Testament, but because (cat. par.) they must be most capable of judging who are the fit subjects of it. Vid. Cor. 2. a Raxt. Inf. Church Memb. f. 341— ^43. Barcl. ApoL Prop. xii. VOL. V. Berry-«re«t Lcct. voL ii. p. 198-r»20lk, 318 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. §11. 4. There is a sense in which haptism may be called a seal of the covenant of grace ; for though the benefits of the co- venant are secured to every believer by the death of Christ, which was the great foundation of it, yet baptism plainly ap- pears by the proposition to answer to definition 94, which is the sense in which circumcision is called the seal of the righteousness of faith by the apostle,- Rom, iv. 11. and God's covenant in ihe^ fleshy Gen. xvii. 1 3 ^ § 12. 5. Baptism is not to be repeated, since it is a right of initiation into Christ's church : and though it will afterwards appear, that vicious members are to be cast out, 3'et there is no 14nt in scripture, that when re-admitted they are to be baptized again : compare 2 Cor. ii. 6 — 8. Nevertheless, consistent with this, those persons might be baptized in the name of Jesus, as the Messiah already come^ who had before been baptized by John and his disciples into the general expectation of a Messiah shortly to be revealed. Compare Acts xix. 5^, § 1 3. 6. Though it be allowed not essential to baptism, that the names of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost should be c?X])ressl3^ pronounced, since sometimes mention is only made of baptizing into the name of Christ, as above; yet considering how express Matt, xxviii. 19. is, it seems highlj^ expedient these names should generally be used ; and the forecited text Actsx'ix, 2, 3. seems plainly to prove, that the name of the Spirit was gene- rally at least expressly mentioned in christian baptism : and it seems essential to the ordinance, that every adult person receiv- ing it should be instructed in the distinct characters of each of these sacred persons in the work of our redemption, and should solemnly profess a correspondent regard to each"^. § 14. 7. The naming the baptized person is by no means any part of this institution, and when it is used, is to be consi- dered as an address to the person, calling him by his name, rather than as the manner of giving a name to him ; though it is very probable, the custom of naming a child at baptism might arise from tlie practice of the Jews at their cijxumcision, Luke i. 59—63. ii. 21. a Baxt. and Bedford's Letter, ap. BaxT. of I Bkns. Prop. Christian, vol. ii. p. U?, 143. Church Mem. 1). 366 I F(K)Ton Baj/tism. b Burn on the Art. xxvii. p. Ti'6. Ti6. I c WlTsi h (Kcon. Feed. 1. iv. c. xvi. \ l<». U AI L of Inf. bapt.part ii. c. v. j 5, t>. f TlI.I.OTs. Works, vol. i. Serm. Ixx. p. LIMB. TheoU L V. c ixix.J 6,8, J I. \ HoOKtR's Ecdcs. Polity, 1. r. J 5i*,6l. Lect. cel. Of the Continuance of Baptism, S(c, 319 LFXT. CCL Of the Continuance of Baptism — Ho-u) far Necessary — Not Regeneration* ^ 1. Schol, 1. The Quakers assert, that water baptism was never intended to continue in the church of Christ, any longer than while Jewish prejudices made sucli an external ceremony necessary; which they argue from tiiat passage, in which one baptism is spoken of as necessary to Christians, Eph. iv. 5. which say they must be a baptism of the Spirit. But from comparing the texts mentioned above, it will plainly appear, that water-baptism was instituted by Christ in more general terms than will agree with this explication. That it was ad- ministered to all the Gentile converts, and not confined to the Jews, appears from Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. compare Acts x. 47. |liat the baptism of the Spirit did not supersede water-baptism, appears to have been the judgment of Peter, and those tliat were with him: so that the one baptism spoken of seems to be that of water, the communication of the Holy Spirit being only called baptism in a figurative sense. As for any objection which could be drawn from 1 Cor. i. 17. it is sufficiently answered by the preceding verses, and all the many texts, in which, (in epistles written long after this) the apostle speaks of all Christ- ians as baptized ; and argues from the obligation of baptism, in such a manner as we can never iuiagine he would have done, had he apprehended it was the will of God it should be discon- tinued in the church. Compare Rom. vi. 3, &c. CoL ii. 12. Gal. iii 27". § 2. 2. Mr. Emlyn, and several of the Socinians have maintained, that baptism was and is only to be used by those who are converted to Christianity from a different profession, the pollutions of which are considered as washed away by it: and tJicy assert, that though the children of such converts were to be baptized with their parents, all that descended from them after they were initiated into the christian church were to be considered as baptized in them ; and the practice of proselyte baptism among the Jews is urged, as what must direct the apostles to such an interpretation of the words of Christ, Matt. xxviii. li'. It is answered, § 3. (1.) That the antiquity of this practice of proselyte baptism among the Jeivs is a matter of considerable debate : yet i Eesse's Def. of QuHk. ? 15. 1 Letteis between Bn. Clayton and W, Tfiy^' Gall's >erni. roi. No. tiii I on BaoLjm. R r 2 3^ LECTURES ON DITINITV. PaRT Ix. upon the wkole, there is so much probabihty on the side of the fact, from the tenor and genius of the Mosaic law, as well as from some incontestible passages in very early Jewish writers, that this answer is hardly to be supported. § 4. (2.) That supposing it to be older than our Saviour's time, the apostles might not know all the rules relating to it, any more than common mechanics amongst us know the laws of the naturalization of foreigners ; especially considering the afflicted state of t\\Q:Jews at that time, which was such, as would not be likely to invite stratigers to incorporate ^vith them ; so that perhaps instances of this seldom occurred ; and the many washings among the Jews might make this rite as applied to proselvtes less taken notice of ; especiallv as it niiglit seem so Tery inconsiderable, when compared with the circuificision of males, which also necessarily attended their proselytism. What the Rabbies say of the extraordinary solemnity with which this rite was to l)e administered, is far from being authentic evidence. § 5. (3.) It is probable some of the rules of proselyte bap- tism did not prevail among them so early, particularly that ■ivhich supposed that all natural relations Avere cancelled by it. It may therefore be difficult certainly to determine, what was exactly the custom in this respect ; and if we were to allow it to be such as the Rabbies in after ages describe it, then it can never be imagined that our Lord would direct his apostles in all respects to conform themselves to it ; and if not in all, who can say exactly in how viany ? § 6. (4.) Though it is acknowledged, that we do not meet with any instance in the earliest primitive antiquity, in which the baptism of any child of christian parents, M'hether infant or adult, is expressly mentioned ; yet it is certain, that Christians in general have always been spoken of, by the most ancient fathers, as baptized persons ; and the apostles, when writing to christian jihurches planted many years before the date of their respective epistles, argue with the members of them from the obligation which their baptism brought upon them, in such a njariner as would lead us to conclude, that they were baptized in their own persons: and it is also certain, that as far as our knowledge of primitive antiquity reaches, no unbaptized person received the Lord's supper ; which yet was an ordinance, none will deny that the descendents of Christians received. Dr. Ben- son adds, that on this supposition genealogies would be of great importance in r4.'ligion, contrary to what St. Paul intnnates ; nor can we reasonably think, God would put our right to chris- tian communion upon a fact, the evidence of which might some- Lect. ccr. Of the Contuiuance of Baptism y Ssc. 321 timps be so obscure, as the baptism of some remote an- cestor \ § 7. 3. Mr. Joseph Mede supposes, not without some con- siderable appearance of reason, that baptism has a reference to washinj^ a new-born infant from the pollution of the birth. Compare 1 Fet. iii. 21. 7iV. iii. 5. compare Ezek, xvi. 4, 5 ^. § 8. 4. As to the necessity of baptism, some seem to have laid too great a stress upon it, as if it were absolutely necessary in order to salvation, gronmding their argument chiefly on John iii. 5. Mark xvi. 16. nevertheless it will be readily allowed, that for any to abstain from baptism, when he knows it is an insti- tution of Christ, and that it is the will of Christ that he should subject himself to it, is such an act of disobedience to his autho- rity, as is inconsistent with true faith ^. § 9. 5. Some have supposed, that God has connected witli the administration of baptism some certain degree of the effu- sion of his Spirit, which the person baptized (cv^-/ would not otherwise have received, and which always remains with the baptized persons, till forfeited by some act of wilful iia : but the proof from scripture seems very deficient on (Ins head. The effusion of the Spirit on the baptized seems chiefly, if not only to refer to some miraculous gift conferred upon them, not always attended with saving grace : and all that vv« can reasonably promise ourselves from such an institution is, that on complying with this, as with any other evangelical precept, we may more chearfuUy expect the blessing and presence of God with us in our christian course; nevertheless, God does not seem to have bound himself to this or any other ordinance whatsoever, in such a manner that extraordinary immediate influences should necessarily and inseparably be connected with it § 10. 6. Mr. DoDWELL can'ied^the notion mentioned above so far as to suppose, that tliere goes along with the administra- tion of baptism, if the person administering it be duly ordained, a certain immortalizing Spirit ; w hereas persons dying unbap- tized are not immortal : and though Mr. Hallet does not in- sert it in express terms, he seems to intimate something very like it, when he expressly says, that circumcision was that which gave the infant a right to immortality and eternal life, a F.Mf.Y.Vs Previous Queslion- Calk's Serrn. vol. ii. No. ix. Benson on '2 Tim. p. \3%—i36. W HIST. Life, vol. i. p. 367, i6>i. COR.NisH ct) Ba])t. p. 5i. .ifiN.siNGS's J'.'wish Antiq. vpl. i. p. 133. V MsjDE'i UiainbcoQlit. iij. i. apudOp. p. 6'3,6'.V. C Wa^i on Inf. Bapt. part ii. c. vi. IIOOKTRV Keclcs. Politj-, I. V. 2 j'J, 60. Cai v. Inst 1. jv.c. Kx. on Gen. xvii 14. CORNISH, ibitl. p. d CI.aRkVs Kss. on IJapt. p. 11—13. Bi:>NEl 'B C hrisuaii Ural, vol i. p. 326'- JC9. 322 LECTORES «N DIVJNITY. Part ijt. and that baptism in this very respect comes in tlie room of cir- cumcision ; yet tliat no infants are miserable in a future state § 1 1 . T-. Upon the principles of the third and jifth Schol. above, many have maintained, that baptism is the christiar* regeneration ; urging for that purpose John iii. 5. Tit, iii. 5. and the use of the word in primitive christian authors, where it is certain it has that sense : but we answer, § 12. (1.) That if by regeneration, we are to understand that which makes a man a child of God, and an heir of eternal life, according to the promises of scripture, is is certain from the whole tenor of scripture, (Vid. Prop. 137 5C 145.) that bap- tism alone is not sufficient for this purpose : and il is plain in fact, tliat persons may he l)aptized, while they continue unrenewed and liable to divine condemnation. § 13. 2. That the utmost, which the forecited text in John can signify, is, that a person in order to being a regular member of the christian church must be baptized, having received the purifying influences of the Spirit : and if Xy7pov TraXiyrsveo-ia? in Titus, be rendered of the lover of regeneration, :iV\d explained of baptism, it can only signify the laver in which the regenerate are to be washed ; and it would be as absurd to say. Christians are regenerated by that, as it would be tp say. Christians are t^enerated or born in the water, w ith which the pollution of the womb is washed away. § 14. (3.) That on this principle, regeneration in adult persons is a necessary preparatory to baptism, as it is certain holiness is by the argument in the proposition and therefore must be ^omGihwyr different from it. (4.) That nevertheless, as in the earliest days of the pri- mitive church, persons being brought to embrace Christianity were immediately baptized, the time of their baptism and that of their conversio*) being spoken of as one, and as the time when they were as it were born into a new world, and joined to the fa- mily of God's children, it is no wonder that the action,hy which they testified th[3Lic\\2ii\gc so lately made, should sometimes be put for that change itself: and thus illuminati also signifies the same with baptized persons ; not that they were illuminated by baptism, but because they were generally baptized as soon as enlightentid with the knowledge of Christianity ; and it is plain t!)at the word caXtyfiVEo'i* is often put for any great change ^. A T)r>i)iv. Script. Acc. of Rcwardji, ^4,47- H A MET -in Scx\\A. vol. iii. p. ill l ici R's i hcsaur. in verb. icrfit>.tiyr?y< fi ilhiinmat. CivLico dd .Mticum, I. vi. Let. vi. WATrnr ASI> on Re,':cn. piss. D<»l)r». ot) R'-fcn. Sx rin. i. j). 30. & P«st- ■jr-ripl to ihe Pref. Yd. 1'. Hr nuKN (Ml Kegpn. U F.KKI.L on kcgi ii. r.ECT. ecu. Of the Mode of Baptism. 323 LECT. ecu. Of Ihe Mode of Baptism. % I. Prop. TTo enquire whether the immersion of the whole hody be an essential circumstance in baptism, or whether it may be administered by sprinkling or pouring on water. § 2. Sol. 1. In favour of immersion it is pleaded, that the word /3a7r7ifu, benig derived from /3aTli', properly signifies to plunge : on the other hand it is urged, that in this diminutUe and derivative form, it may signify any method of washing , and is sometimes used in scripture for washing things which were not dip[)ed in water, but on which it was poured : compare Luke xi. 38. Mark vii..4. and those scriptures in which the pour- ing out of the Spirit is called baptism ; Acts i. 5, 8. xi. 15, 16. 3f sim. to which some add 1 Cor. x. 2. and observe that ^xA is Herer used for baptishi *. § 3. 2. It is pleaded, that plunging alone represents our being buried Christ in baptism, and consequently that this ceremony is essential : compare 7?07«. vi. 4. Col. n. 12. Ans. It is allowed that there is in this passage an allusion to that mode of baptism, which then generally prevailed : but in the institution of that ordinance, there is no declaration that it was chiefly designed to represent this ; and persons were baptiz- ed, before it was generally known that Christ should die and arise from the dead. Our being cleansed from sin seems the thing primarily intended ; which may well be represented by pouring on water : and as this more naturally represents the pouring out of the Spirit, the sprinkling us with it, and the sprinkling of ihe blc^dof Jesus, it may answer as valuable pur- poses as that mode, which more expressly represents a death and a resurrect io7i. § 4. 3. The most considerable argument in favour of im- mersion is, that it was practised in the primitive ages. Several texts in the New Testament plainly declare this. Matt. iii. 6, 16. John 'iW. 23. Acts viii. 36 — 39. and it appears by the Fathers, that this was at least generally retained, till clinic baptism, i. e. a baptism of the sick m their beds took place. — To this it has been answered, waving Mr. Maurice's and Mr. Hebden's a Dr. DAV. sccrr « MAtti wviii, i5. LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. attempt to prove, that baptism by immersion was never cer- tainly used inan\-one instance. ^ 5. (I.) That thougl) immersion Tn\g\\t generally be used, there are some cases in which it is dubious, whetherthe person "^-ere plnnged or sprinkled : such great mumbers were convert- ed and baptized at the day of pe)itecosty that Rome think it would Jittve been almost impossible to have plunged them all ; nor cam it be supposed, that being many of them strangers, and far from their own habitations, they had that change of raiment nith them, which decency, conveniency, and safety would have required on that supposition. The Jailor and his family were luptized in tlie night : connpare Acts xvi. 33. x. 47. § 6. (2.) As some circumstances attending the institution of the psissover, not being essential, were afterwards varied, Exod. xii. II. and as some who insist on immersion, allow a change in some circumstances as to the administration of the eueharist, both as to time and gesture, and the form of the ele- ments, we may on the same principles allow of some variation here from what was generally practised at first, especially as the coldness of the climate, and the general disuse of bathing among us seems to require it^. § 7. Cor. \ It will appear from hence, that they who piraetice baptism by immersion, are by no means to be con- tiemned on that account ; since on the whole that mode of baptism is evidently favoured bj^scri^Dture examples, though not required by express precept* § 8. 2. Nevertheless, consideriftg how little stress is laid on what is merely ceremonial and circumstantial in the christian dispensation, considering how effectually the main ends of the ordinance may be secured without immersion, and how weak some of the arguments for its universal obligation are, those ^^ho approve and practise it ought at least to be candid towards those who differ from them ; and act without sufficient warrant, if they separate from such acts of communion with them, as thev might otherwise esteem proper expressions of mutual love, and of their common hope in the gospel. § 9. ii'ckol. In answer to the argument hinted at above, from the coldness of our climate, it has been urged, that, till within a W iTsii CF.con, Fad. I. iv. c xyi, { 13, 14. * j V\ A L of Inf. Bjpt. part ii. c. ix. | iiALE against \. all, LotL iii. iv. v. j "Vai.- ag-ii»si G ^f e, p. 9fi— I'-JT. j Tl ERE r. Loc. xix. Q.u:cst. xi. I VJ. j Berry-rtreel Lectvol. ii. p. 205— 207. SHAW'sTrav.Pref. p. 4. Gf YSE's Par. on the .New Test. vol. i. p. 12*. FOi 'T's Lett, on Bapl. TowuooD on the Mode of Bapt. * See Mr. Towcodd's pamphlet on the Mode of Baptinm. C. 2 Lect. cciir. Of Infant Bapiisnu 325 these few centuries, baptism by immersion was the general practice here in jLngland, as it is to this day in Russia : and where any particular case required such a precaution, warm water might be used instead of cold \ LECT. CCIII. Of Infant Baptism, § 1. Prop, TTo give a brief view of the chief arguments for and against infant baptism^ i. e. applying that external rite described Pr(?p. 152. to infants, so far as they are capable of receiving it. § 2. Sect. I. The arguments for it are chiefly these : § Arg. I. The precepts of Christ concerning baptism were to be explained, by the custom prevailing among the Jews in his time : now, as when proselytes came over to the Jewish religion, the children were baptized with the parents, the apostles would naturally conclude, that children were included in the general commission. Matt, xxviii. 19. — It is answered, § 3. 1. That there is some uncertainty, whether proselyte baptism were used by the Jews in our Saviour's time. — On the whole, if infant baptism were used in proselyting persons to Judaism, it might be natural for the apostles to think of it in making proselytes to Christianity ; and though it should be ac- knowledged, that at first they might not certainly know, whether the children born after their parent's baptism should or should not be baptized, (it not being a point wherein their duty was immediately concerned) it might nevertheless be afterwards revealed to them, as contained in that commission they then received, as we know the preaching the gospel to the Gentiles was, though they did not at first know that their commission extended to it. § 4. 2. That if it did prevail, on the principles of the paedo* baptists, it could not be intended as an entire model for baptism ; since it would then dissolve the nearest relations contracted be» fore baptism, aud would render it unjustifiable to baptize the children born after their parent's baptism. — It is replied, it might be a model in the leadiiig circumstances, though not io others of a more minute kind. VOL. V. a Wall^j Defence, p. 144, 1*5, VXJ-WS. Ss 526 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix, § 5. Arg, II. The apostles are said to have baptized whole families, Acts xvi. ) 5, 33. 1 Cor, i. 16. and therefore probably infants among the rest. — It is answered, § 6. 1 . That it is not certain there were any infants in those families. § 7. 2. If there were, it is reasonable ta believe, that when it is said whole families were baptized, it is only meant, that the ordinance was administered to those of the family, that were the proper subjects of baptism ; and it is the more reasonable to acquiesce in this interpretation, because whole houses also are said to believe. Acts xvi. 32, 34. § 8. Arg. III. Our Lord says, Markx. 1 4. speaking of infants, of such is the kingdom of heaven : which some understand, g. d, the rights and privileges of the christian church belong to such. It is answered, the word rojylwv there used may signify, not those that are infants in age, but persons who in the temper and dis- position of their mind resemble the simplicity and innocence of children, which the connection seems to favour ^ § 9. Arg. IV. Circumcibion, as applied to Abraham, was a seal of the righteousness of faith, Rom. iv. 1 1, or a token of his being accepted of God as righteous upon his believing ; and confirmed a covenant, by which spiritual and eternal blessings were promised to him, as our Lord argues. Matt, xxii. 31, 32. and the apostle, Heb. xi. 16. in both which places it is strongly declared, that for God to call himself the God Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, implies his providing for them the blessings of a future state. The apostle does also expressly assert, that Chris- tians are the children of Abraham, as they are heirs of the bles- sings promised to him, Horn. iv. 11 — 17. GaL iii. 6 — 18, 29. Now forasmuch as the seal of this covenant was by God's ex- press command to be applied to infants, Gen, xvii. 1 — 4. it not only shews, that there is no absurdity in supposing the seal of the covenant of grace to be so applied, but lays a foundation for a strong presumption, that the children of believers under the christian dispensation should not be cut off from this condi- tional, though not absolute token of the divine favour to them, at least without some express declaration in the New Testa- ment for that purpose : yet we are so far from finding any de^ claration, that the contrary seems to be strongly intimated, Acts ii. 39. and Rom. xi. 17, &c. where the apostle representing the Gentiles as grafted upon the stock of the Jewish church, and the Jews as hereafter to be grafted on their own stock, seems like- 9 IlALLET on Script, vol. iii. p. 322, 323. | HENRY on Christ's Favour to little Children, paasim. Lect. cciii. Of Infant Baptism. 327 wise further to imply, that the privileges of the seed of believers were sti!l the same. Some also urge Jer. xxx. 20. and Isa. Ixv. 23. as expressly declaring that children should be put upon the same foundation under the gospel as under the law ; which indeed the passages do appear to intimate, r-To this it is an- swered, § 10. 1. That circumcision was to the seed of Abra^ ham only a seal of a temporal covenant: but this is suffi- ciently confuted by what has been already observed. So that on the whole it appears, that as circumcision sealed to Jewish infants their inheritance in the land of Canaan, and title to the peculiar privileges of the Jewish nation, on condition of their observing the Mosaic law; so it likewise assured them, that if they imitated the faith of Abraham, they should, though they had no perfect righteousness of their own, be finally accepted of God, as their father Abraham was; which was not a promise of the Mosaic law, (though as the apostle justly argues in the above-cited, Gal, iii. 17.) that law could not abrogate it. See John vii. 22. § 11. 2. It is pleaded, that the Jewish dispensation, being more imperfect, is not to be made the model of the Christian. But it is replied, we ought to have strong reason to believe the latter less favourable than the former, before we grant that in any article it is so. If it be objected, that infant baptism is no benefit, it will be considered afterwards. § 12. 3. To the argument drawn from Acts ii. 39. it is re*- plied, that the words may be understood, q. d. your seed in every generation shall on their believing receive those spiritual blessings, which are now by the gospel offered to you ; and your sons and daughters shall at present receive the extraor- dinary communications of the Spirit, foretold in Joel and dis- played in us." But the latter part of this paraphrase does not seem to suit with what is added, to all those that are afar off, which some would explain, even to all those (i. e. of your descendants) that are at the remotest distance though I should rather think it signifies, to those among the Gentiles which shall be converted, as well as to you." It is also to be consi- dered, what interpretation a Jew would naturally put on these Words. — Much the same reply and remarks may be applied to the other texts. — Some urge Gal. iii. 28. as a further illustration of this argument ; supposing it a clear proof that baptism came directly in the room of circumcision ; that bein^ the only in- S § 2 528 / LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. stance, except the priesthood, (from which wofjien are hy the gospel excluded, i Cor. x'lv. ai. 1 77m. ii. J2.) in which there was a distinction made by the Jaw between persons of different sexes, and Col. n. U, 12. has also been urged, as expressly asserting that baptism is tlu istian circuvicision: but it may be replied, it only signifies that baptism obliges us to that ynortifica- tion, which is the true cliristian circumcision § 13. Jrg. V. The words of the apostle, 1 Cor. vir. 14. are pleaded, as having a direct reference to infant baptism ; since holy often signifies those that might be admitted to sacred rites, and unclean those that were to be exciuded Irom them, Exod. xix. 6. Lev. xxi. 6, 7. 2 Chron. xxiii. 6. E;ira ix. 2. 1 Sam. xxi. 5. compared with Exod. xix. lo. Lev, xi, :24, 23. and the sense will be, q. d. " were not the matrimonial (•onverse of a believer and unbeliever lawful, the church would not encourage the bringing such children to be baptized, which yet we know it does.'* But other interpretations are brought; particularly §11-. 1. That holy may signify legitimate, and unclean, bastards. But this, besides that it is an unusual sense of the words, would make the argument very weak, and be almost proving idem per idem. ^ \5. 2. That it may intimate the prospect of the conver- sion of the unconverted parent, and consequently of having the children bred up Christians. But they might be so educated, even though the heathen parents were not converted, whiek would entirely enervate thb answer''. LECT. CCIV. Infant Baptism proved from Antiquity, § 1. Arg. VI. Some have apprehended, that they have been able to trace such intimations at least of infant baptism, in the earliest ages of the church, as may to a high degree of proba- bility prove it an apostolic, and consequently divme institu- tion f. » WaTTS's Harm, of Dir. Disp. c iv. p. 29—34. I b Halt it, voL iii. p. 325—329. * See on this argument Dr. Ta VLoa on the coyenant of grace. €. f See on this subject, (besides Wall and Gals) Towcood's "Baptism of in- fants a reasonable service," p. 30—48. with the controrersy between Dr. Gill ai4 Mr. BjiKiiLyL. C. JLect. cciv. Infant Baptism proved from Antiquity. 325. § 2. 1. Hermas says, the baptism of water is necessary to all:' Ans. The pastor of Hermas is a visionary book, the genuineness which is far from being certain; but allowing it to have ever so much weight, this will only prove, that baptisnn is necessary to those who are the proper subjects of it; but can- not determine that infants are so ^. § 3. 2. Iren/Eus [adv, Ileret I. ii. c. xxxix.) mentions in^ fants among the regenerate^ i. e. tlie baptized, as the word ge- nerally signifies in his v^'ritings. Ans. We have only a Latin translation of this work, and some critics have supposed this passage spurious: or allowing it to be genuine, it will not be granted, that to be regenei^ate al- ways in his writings signifies baptized; nor is it certain, how far the fathers extended the period of infancy: but this last answer can be of no avail, as he distinguishes infants from /?ar- vuli and pueri^. § 4. 3. Justin Martyr speaks of soine, " who had been made disciples from their infancy:" but this may only refer to their having been early instructed in the principles of the chris- tian religion^. § 5. 4. There is indeed a remarkable passage in The 2ues^ iions and Ansxvers to the Orthodo.Vj fSuest. Ivi. p. 424. J whicU most evidently mentions infant baptism in as express terms as possible, enquiring into the diiferent states of those children, who were and who were not baptized, at the general resurrec- tion. But though these questions are ascribed to Justin Martyr, and are no doubt of considerable antiquity, there is no evidence that he was the author of them, nor ran their age be so exactly ascertained as, on this occasion and many others, one could desire. § 6. 3. It is allowed there are many passages in Origen, that expressly refer to infant baptism : but they are chiefly to be found in those translations of his Greek works which were done by Ruffinus and Jerome, who made some very bold al- terations according to their own judgment and taste : but this is not applicable to all the passages brought from him. And it is to be remembered, that he was born of christian ancestors, and his father having been martyred in the year 202, when Origen a Wall of Inf. B ipt. parti, c. i. Gat e agiinst Wall, Ep. xii. MosHEiM. Coiiuuciit. ae Rebufi, &c. Soccul. Wall's Def.C; xii. p. 'iS?— 288 & 31.t— 356. piirn. i 54. c Ji;sT. Mart. Works, p. 62. B. b WALj.ibiJ. c iii. REtVEs'sApol. Tol. i. p. jy. 330 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix- tiimself was 17 years old, the remoter Christians of his family must probably have been nearly cotemporary with the apostles?. It may be added, that the translations of Jerome, which aro often referred to on this occasion, were by no means so lax as those of RuFFlNus^ § 7. 6. Cyprian is allowed by all to speak expressly of infant baptism, as generally used in the church : but it is justly answered, that he speaks as expressly of infant communion in the eucharist ; and consequently that the divine original of the latter may as well be argued from him as that of the former ; yet almost all pacdo-baptists allow that to be an innovation. §8.7. Tertullian advises parents to defer the baptizing their children, except where their lives were in danger; which plainly shews it was used in his time. This the anti-paedo- baptists allow, and suppose the practice arose first in Africa, and then came generally to prevail elsewhere, from the mistaken apprehension that baptism was absolutely necessary to salvation, § 9. 8. In the Apostolic Constitutions, which are allowed to be an ancient though not divine book, there is express men- tion made of infant baptism as commanded by Christ, in Matt. xix. 14^. § 10. It is replied, that so many superstitions are introduc- ed in this book, that there is no reason to rely much on its au- thority: and that in the ritual of baptism, I. viii. § 8. there is no rubric for infant baptism, nor any form to be used in perform- ing that office : but it is answered, this being only the rubric for weekly worship, there is no rule for baptizing any, the prayers relating only to those already baptized ; and those words of the deacon, § 12. Let the mother receive the infant, makes it plain that infant communion, as well as infant baptism were then nsed ; which indeed enervates any arguments that are brought from the supposed antiquity of these Constitutions^. a Wall's .Append, p. 13. ' Defence, p. 372—383. b Ai)OSt. Comt.l. vi. ? 1(5. p. 36^. c CiiAi'M. Manner of Bapt. p. '27—40. Peirce on the Euch. p. 77—81. | Jacks. Cied. of Script. 1. ii. ? 1. c. v. p. 258— 262. ap. Op. I. ii. c. v. vol. i. p. lyO— li^3. Limb. Tlieol. 1. v, c. Ixviii. Tayl. Pract. Disc, p. 286—297. TowGOOU's Inf. Bapt. a reasonable Service*. *See also on this subject FtBMiNe's "Plea for Infants," with the App^MtTijif* ;;i(id bis Defeaec. ) Lect, ccv. Of Arguments against Infant Baptism. 331 LECT. CCV. Of Arguments against Infant Baptism, % 1. Sect. II. ARGUMENTSa^azW infant baptism*. § 2. Arg. I. It is pleaded, that infants are incapable of complying with the terms required in order to baptism, e, repentance and faith, and of receiv'iig those instructions whiclt Christ directed as previous to it, Matt, xxviii. 19. compare Pef/. iii. 21. § 3. It is answered, that those instructions and conditions? "were only required of those who were capable of them : thus, had Christ sent his apostles to proselyte men to the Jewish reli- gion, he might have said, go proselyte all nations, circum- cising them in the name of the God of Israel, and teaching them to observe all things which Moses had commanded.'^ As for the word /ma^rilsytrals, which some understand of preaching previous to baptism, it may signify, make disciples ; and that infants may be comprehended under that name, some have argued from Acts xvi. 15 \ § 4. Arg. II. It is said that infants are incapal)le of receiving any benefits by baptism and consequently that the ordinance is exposed to contempt by applying it to them. It is answered, § 5. 1. That it may be on many accounts both useful and comfortable to the parents, for whose sake it might perhaps be chiefly ordained. § 6. 2. That it may lay a foundation for serious and affect- ing addresses to the children, as they grow up ; compare Deut, xxix. 10, 11. And by the way we may observe the difference between the expression there, and those used Neh> x. 28. which seems to have its foundation in the particular engage- ments relating to marriage, and in those relating to the one third part of a shekel, which they seemed voluntarily to impose upon themselves as an annual tribute, on which account it was natural to assemble the adult only. % 7. 3. That being thus entered into Christ's visible church, they have a share in the prayers offered for that church in general : to which some have added, that it is proper the « Gale against Wali , Ep. vii. viii. | WuiTBY on Matt, xxviii. 19. with hij Disfert ^ See BtaaoucHs's two discourses on positive iastitutionsy Noii. C. 3 332 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. ministers and elders of each respective society should maintaia some particular inspection over the children belonging to it, to which inspection their being baptized may give them some additional title. But it is by a very particular turn of thought, that Mr, Maurice, in his dialogues, argues, that such a rela- tion to the church may bring them within the reach of its cen- sures, in case of gross ftiisbehaviour, wliich if allowed may be a considerable benefit : but perhaps it may be urged, that the «ounter-part to this is admitting them to the Lord's table, if they <3o nothing to deserve censure. § 8. 4. That considering circumcision as a seal of the covenant of grace, both this and the preceding argument would have lain as strongly against applying thatj as applying baptism to infants. And indeed it is plain from that institution, as also from Christ's being baptized himself, that an ordinance may be ■sometimes administered to those, who are not capable of all the purposes for which it was originally instituted, and which it may answer to some others ^. § 9. Jrg. III. The silence of the New Testament upon this head, is further urged as an argument against infant baptism : it being said to be improbable, that if Christ had intended it, lie should not have commanded it as expressly as Moses com- manded circumcision. . _ ^ § 10. It is answered, that consequential arguments are to be allowed their weight, as appears from our Lord's proof of a Iresurrection, Matt. xxii. 31, 32. And it has been pleaded on the other side^ that had Christ intended to have cut off the infant seed of believers under the christian dispensation from any pri- vileges, which they enjoyed under the Mosaic, he would have expressly declared it, or at least have guarded against any thing, that looks like an encouragement to expect and claim them, which from Sect. 1. it evidently appears he has not § 11. Arg. IV. The silence of the primitive Fathers upon this head has been much insisted upon ; and it is said, that some passages in them strongly oppose infant baptism, particularly that of Justin Martyr, in which he says, that a profession of faith is necessary in order to baptism ; which notion gave pcca- sion to the use of sponsors, when infant baptism was introduced. It is replied, that Justin speaks of the adult, or may con- •a »AXT. Works, toJ. it. p. 133— 13B. C Ai V. Inn. 1. iv. c. xix. > 4.. '[AVI.. iTitt. Li-<. p. 2^—300. M A L' u ic K tocial Uel. Dial. vui. Tn-W GOou's Inf. Bapt. p. iH, ^c. h Tay. ibid. }). 2^.4^286. Fou l 's 2d Course of Lett. 2— -V- Lect. ccv. OJ Argmnenis against Christian Baptism. 333 sider tlje confession of the sponsor as the child's, being made in his name ; which is the more probable, as subsequent Fathers use the same language, long after infant baptism was confessedly the prevailing practice ^ § 1 2. Tertullian is known to have declared against infant baptism, except in case of danger. Gregory Nazianzen advises to defer it till three years old. Basil blames his audi- tors for delaying it, which implies there were then many unbap- tizcd persons among them : but these might not perhaps have been the children of christian parents ; which answer may also serve to the argument brought from the case of those, who like Constantine, deferred baptism to their death, on a foolish ap- prehension that all sins committed after it were unpardonable. It is indeed surprising that nothing more express is to be met with in antiquity upon this subject ; but it is to be remembered, that wlien infant baptism is first apparently mentioned, we read of no remonstrance made against it as an innovation ; and that as we have no instance of any persons expressly as- serted to have been baptized in their infancy, so neither of any children of christian parents baptized at years of discretion ; for it is certain Constantino s father did not profess himself a Christian, till long after he was born ^ *. a Wai l's Def. p. 401. | Whiston's prim. Bapt. Hooker's F.ccles. Pol. I. v. ? 64- p. .335—340. I Gale's Epist. ix. b Eus. Vit. Const. 1. i c. xvi.xix. 1. iv. c. Ixii. | Wall of Inf. Bapt. part i. c. viii. & xi. * The question coaceniing infant baptism has cootinued to be a fruitful source of discussion ; the consequence of which is, that many references may be added to the numerous ones that have already been made. We shall subjoin a list of such works on the subject as have fallen within the sphere of our knowledge. In defence of the practice of infant baptism, we may mention Dr. Fleming's *' Plea for In- fants," and the appendix, and hi» defence j Dr. Taylor's " Covenant of Grace, and Baptism the Token of it, explained upon Scripture Principles j" Mr. Brikell's " Poedo-baptisch," and " Poedo-baptism defended j" Dr. Addington's" Christian Minister's Reasons for baptizing Infantsi and for administering the Ordinance by sprinkling or ))ouring of Water j" the same author's " Summary of the Christian Minister's Reasons for baptizing Infants}" Mr. Amner's ** Accountof the Occasion and Design of the positive Institutions of Christianity ;" Mr. Robin's edition of Mr. Matthew Henry's Manuscript Treatise on Baptism 3 and Di*. Edward Wil- liams's *' Antipoedobaptism examined." On the opposite side of the question, recourse may be bad to Mr. Burrough's "Two Discourses on positive Institutions}" Dr. Gill's " Answer to Mr. Tow- cood's Baptism of Infants a reasonable Service ;" the same writer's " Antipcedo- bapti.sm, or Infant Baptism an Innovation j" Dr. Stennett's ** Remarks on the Christian Minister's Reasons for administering Baptism by sprinkling or pouring of Water;" Mr. Jenkins's '* Inconsistency of Infant Sprinkling with Christian Bap- tism, with religious Usefulness, and with Salvation by Christ alone ;" Mr. Richards's " History of Antichriit, or Free Thoughts on the Conuptious of Christianity j" Mr, VOL. V. T t ( 334 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. § 13. Since there is so great an obscurity on the question, and so many considerable things may be advanced on both sides, it is certainly very reasonable that Christians, whose persuasions relating to infant baptism are different, should maintain mutual candour towards each other, and avoid all severe and unkind censures on account of such difference ^ § 14. A further question, distinct from any yet handled, may arise concerning baptism, i. e. whether it is to be repeated, if it have been received by those who were not the proper subjects of it. It seems that it should not ; since it is evident, that when persons have been cast out of the christian church for their immoralities, the apostle, in the directions he gives concerning their re-admission on repentance, does not direct their being re baptized ; nor does Petttr hint any thing of that kind to Simon Magus, Acts viii. 20, &c. and perhaps had the contrary principle been admitted and encouraged in scripture, difficulties might have arisen, which it was best to avoid, and too great a stress have been laid on what was merely ritual. As for the argument urged from Acts xix. 1 — 5. it is certain it cannot authorize the repetition of christian baptism, since that oi John could not be so called ; and it is certain that the person there spoken of had not been baptized so much as by John the Baptist himself j or in a manner agreeable to the exact tenor of his baptism ^. a Berry-street Lea. vol. ii. p.206— 20>J. DRIESERG. de Bapt. c. iii. pni^.? 13, 14, See Wall, GAr.e, Keek, STE>iNET,RugsEL & Baxter on tliis Subject, passim. Booth's *< Poedobaptlsm examined, on the Principles, Concessions, and Reasonings of the most learned Pcedobaptisth- Mr. Robi.vson's " History of Baptism j" and Mr. AsHDOWNi's New and decisive Proofs from Scripture and Reason, that Acults only are included in the Design of the new Covenant, or the Gospel DispenaatioDp and were Members of the Church af Christ in the Apo&tolic Age." K. To these plight be added, Mr. De Courcy's *' Letter to aBapt-st Mini.ster;" his " Word to Parmenas «' Reply to Parmenas and The Rejoinder," Mr. Booth's Defence of Poedobaptism Jlxamined." Mr. W. Milllr's Caihoiic Bap- tism Examined,"and his "Pccdobaptist Mode of administering' the baptismal Ordinance 43eiended." Mr. Peter Edwards's *' Candid Reasons for Renouncing the PriiiCiple» of Antipoedobaptism j" Dr. Jenkins's Answer in A Derence of the Baptists, Sec.'* Mr. Edwards's " Critical Pvcmarks on Dr. Jenkixs's Defence of the Baptists." W. b Dbieberg de Bapt. & Caen. c. iv. ? l-*6. Whision's Life, vol. ii. p. 483 — 487. Lect. ccvi. Of the Lord's Supper: 335 LECT. CCVI. Of the Lord's Supper. The law of Christ requires, that Christians throughout all ages of the church should in a solemn manner eat bread and drink wine in their religious assemblies, as a commemoration of his death, and a token of their engagements to him, a pledge of the blessings of his covenant to be imparted to them, and a badge of their mutual affection to each other. § 2, Dem. 1. Christ did in a solemn manner set apart bread and wine after the paschal supper, distributing each to his disciples for the purposes afterwards to be mentioned, Matt. xxvi. 26 — 28. Markxiv. 22 — 26. Luke xxii. 14 — 20. 1 Cor. xi. 20, &c. compare Jets iu 42, 46. § 3. 2. Matthew, Mark, Luke and Paul in the forecited places agree, that this rite was intended for a commemoration of Christ, and a representation of his body broken and his blood shed ; which must intimate, that we are hereby publicly to own that we are not ashamed of avowing ourselves the disciples of a crucified Master, and that we desire to impress our minds with a scene of such great and awful importance. § 4. 3. As the above-mentioned writers agree, that Christ, in delivering the cup, declared it to be the new covenant of his blood, or a token and representation of that covenant which was established by his sufferings; this must imply, that those who would attend the institution aright must consider the nature of this covenant, must consent to the demands of it, and in so do- ing may chearfully expect the blessings communicated by it. § 5. 4. As eating and drinking together is a social action, and as by the preceding step eating and drinking in this or- dinance represents our common relation to Christ, it does by consequence remind all Christians of their intimate relation to each other ; and the apostle also represents it in this view, 1 Cor* X. 16, ^ 6. 5. That this rite was intended for continued use in tho church of Christ, appears from the early testimonies of Pliny, Justin Martyr, Ignatius, and all the oldest writers, which a Elsner's Observ. vol. ii. p. 106—108. | GuvsE in loc. WHITBY ill loc. I Chandler's Serra. vol. Iv. p. 351. j T t 2 336 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT IX. assure us, that it was in fact practised even from the apostles' time; as also from St. Paul's dechr'mg, that hereby we shew forth the Lord's death till he come, 1 Cor, xi. 26. And it mav further be argued, from the ends of the ordinance specified above ; for if it were necessary for those who saw Christ suffer, or lived in the age when that great transaction past, thus to commemorate his death, and in this solemn manner to renew their engagements, when the assistances and evidence arising from the extraordinary communications of the Spirit were so peculiar; if it were necessary by this token to express and cherish their mutual love, when there t\'ere such ,pecuiiar bonds of endearment, arising from their being a little number so se- verely suffering in the same cause, it is certain that we, who do not enjoy any of their advantages, must much more need it for the like ends. Falet propositio § '7. Cor, 1. There cannot be a change of the elements of bread and wine into the substance of Christ's body and blood, as the Papists maintai'n ; becciuse, waving all the absurdity with which such a doctrine is pregnant, and the many instances in which a thing is said to be, what it is only intended to represent, {si^e Gen. xvii. 10. xli. 26. Ezek.w 5. Dan.y'w. 2'3. Johnxv. I, X. 9. 1 Cor. X. 4. Rev. xvii. 9.) if these elements were the very body and blood of Christ, they could not be the commemoration of it, which nevertheless we have shewn above that they are^. § 8. 2. There cannot be a propitiatory sacrifice offered to God in this ordinance; because it is the commemoration of that sacrifice, which is frequently said to be offered oncejor all, fftbAx. 26—28. X. 10, 14 ^ § 9. 3. Considering the ends for which this ordinance was instituted, it is plain that it ought to be approached with great solemnity and serious consideration : and though the charge of exannini7ig themselves given to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. xi. 27. does indeed refer peculiarly to the gross immoralities which pre- vailed among them in this respect ; yet the words are expres- sive of -, I. v. ? 63. p. 368— LrMB.Theol.l. V. c. Ixxii. M6. I 371. 1. viii. p. 410. ilUMPHRiES's Free AJmiss. and Drakes Bar, | c Dissenting Genileman's .^iiswer to White's pass. I first Letter. • Turret. Txk. xviii. Quaest xitxii. j 15. 4 MeoKjii^of Emljm, App. No. ilMB. TbeoL 1, vii. c. xviii. J '/7, 28. j d HOaDLEy's Plain .\cc. p. 161— 172. 338 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. LECT. CCVII. Of the Abuses of the Lord's Supper, § I. Cor. 8. The church of Rome has been guilty of a most sacrilegious usurpation, in denying the use of the cup to the laity in this ordinance § 2. 9. Solitary masses, i. e. the celebration of the Lord*s supper in secret by the priest alone, are to be condemned, as inconsistent with one part of the design of this ordinance^ i. e* its being a pledge of mutual love among Christians. (Vid. Lect, 206. § 5.) Nevertheless, if a few should join with a sick person in receiving it in private, in some cases it may be very allowable, as not liable to this objection § 3. 10. To make the receiving this ordinance a qualijica' iion of admittance to any ojfice in or under the civil government, is evidently a profanation of the ordinance itself : not to insist upon the natural iniquity of excluding peaceable and loyal subjects from places of trust and profit, merely on account of their religious opinions'^. §4. 11. The custom of administering the Lord's supper to condemned criminals just before their execution, is both absurd and dangerous ; as there is generally little room to ima- gine they can be suitably qualified for it ; and it is natural for them to consider it as a token that they are already in a state of pardon and acceptance, which may prevent their employing the few remaining moments of life, in a manner suited to their circumstances, and may harden others in such vain and pre- sumptuous hopes''. § 5. Schol. 1. It plainly appears, from the most credible account of the primitive church, that the Lord's supper was used much more frequently among them than with us, and that it made a part of their public worship every Lord's day^. § 6. 2. Some have objected against our translation of Matt. xxvi. 26. (compare Mark xiv. 22.) where we render iv\oyncra.(; blessed it, whereas they suppose it signifies Christ's giving thanks to God when he brake the bread : compare Luke xvii. d Old Whig, No. Ixv. e Peirce on the Euch. p. 174—177. Lrskine on frequent Commun. pass. Baxt. vol. i. \u 470. b. CAr V. Inst. 1. iv. c. xvii. ? 44— 4^- WiTSlI Oteon. I'aP'J. I. iv. c. xvii. I 33. a BURR. View of Pop. p. 76 — 83. b Cass. Consult, p. 2 1 H— '225. c ABEttNE iHY's Reasons for the Repeal of the '1 eat, with his Discourse on its Nature and Conse(iuenccK. Occas. I'yp. vol. ii. No. ir. Old Wbig, vol. i. No, \Ji. Lect. ccvii. Of the Abuses of the Lord's Supper. 339 22. 1 Cor, xi. 24. whence they infer, that the consecration of the elements has no foundation in the original institution. As for the text in question, it must be allowed to be ambiguous ; but as the word [it] must be understood after [brake] though it be iK)t expressed, there is the less reason for censuring our translation ; especially since the apostle so expressly speaks of our blessing the sacramental cup, 1 Cor. x. 16. which cannot •without great violence admit of Bishop Hoadley's interpreta- tion, q, d. ^' the cup over which we bless or adore God." Thac may with great propriety in the language of scripture be said to be blessedt which is in a solemn manner set apart from a common to a sacred use, Gen. ii. 3. and we may be said to bless ity when we solemnly pray, that God may attend it with 4»uch influences from above, as may make it the occasion of edi- fication to our souls. Compare Mark xi, 9, 10, 11 ^. § 7. 3. It is greatly to be lamented, that Christians have perverted an ordinance, intended as a pledge and means of their mutual union, into an occasion of discord and contention, by laying such a disproportionate stress on the manner in which it is administered, and the posture in which it is received, ^s to the latter, a tabl£ posture seems most eligible, as having been used by Christ and his apostles, and being peculiarly suitable to the notion of a sacred feast, in which as children we are invited to attend the board of our heavenly Father, and feast as it were upon the great sacrifice': and kneeling j which ■was never introduced into the church till transubstantiation >vas received, may prove an occasion of superstition. Never- theless, provided it be not absolutely imposed as a term of com- munion, it will be the part of christian candour to acquiesce in the use of it in others by whom it is preferred. It appears that standing was at least frequently used in the christian church, mz. always on the Lord^s day, and between Easter and Whitsuntide ^. § 8. 4. Whether the Lord's supper should be administered at noon, or in the evening, is a question of very small. impor- tance. It is true our Lord instituted it in the evening, but probably later than our assemblies are ordinarily held. The primitive Christians often communicated in the morning before day ; the reason of which probably was, tliat they made it the last act of their worship, and assembling by night for fear of a HOADt.EY's Plain Acc, p. 32, 33. BRET against IIOADLEY, p. 19~'27. Howe's F.piscop. p. 167. CHAJNDifiR's Serm. vpl. iv. No. 15. h King's Enq. part ii. c. vi. ? (. PEincE's Vind. of Diss, part ii. c. x. p.489— Slit Burnet':? fout Disc. p. 321 — 327. HoOKBR's Ecclcs, Polity, } 6*3. p. 2^ 540 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. their persecutors, and spending most of the night in readings preaching, prayer and singing, the celebration of the Eucharist would naturally be driven olf till morning. This shews how- ever, that they did not lay any great stress upon the time. Some urge that dinner-time being our chief meal answers to the supper among the Jeus, Perhaps the evening suits best with the convenience of religious retirement immediately after it. But it is most reasonable to refer it to the judgment of niinistcrs and people of particular societies ; and it is very absurd to contend eagerly on either side the question § 9. 5. Mr. Peirce has at large contended for the ad- mission of infants to this ordinance : pleading the use of it even unto this day among the Greeks, and in the Bohemian churches till near the time of the reformation ; but especially from the usage of the ancient churches, as it appears from many passages in Photius, Augustin, and Cyprian : his proof from the more ancient Fathers is very defective. His arguments from scripture chiefly depend upon this general medium, that Christians succeeding to the Jews as God's people, and being grafted upon that stock, their infants have a right to all the privileges of which they are capable, till forfeited by some immoralities, and consequently have a right to partake of this ordinance, as the Jewish children had to eat of the passover and other sacrifices : besides this, he pleads those texts, which speak of the Lord's supper as received by all Christians. § 10, The most obvious answer to all this, is that which is taken from the incapacity of infants to examine themselves^ and discern the Lord^s body. But he answers that this precept is only given to persons capable of understanding and com- plying with it, as those which require faith in order to baptism, are interpreted by the pgedo-baptists. As for bis argument from the Jewish children eating the sacrifice, it is to be considered, that this was not requiredj as circumcision was ; the males were not necessarily brought to the temple till they were twelve years old; (c(j^mpare Luke ii. 42.) and the sacrifices which they eat of were chiefly peace-offerings, which became the common food to all that were clean in the family, and were not looked npon as acts of devotion, to such a degree as our Kucharist is ; though indeed they were a token of their acknowledging the divinity of that God to whom they had been offered : compare i Cor. X. 18. and even xhit passover was a commemoration of a temporal deliverance ; nor is there any reason to believe, that a WATTi's llokness of Times and Place*, p. S3. Lect. ccviii. The Eucharist how far necessarily &[c. S4l its reference to the Messiah was generally understood by the Jews. § 11. On the whole, where infant baptism appears dubious, it ought certainly to be an argument against mfant communion ; because the objections that are made to the former, lie with yet greater weight against the latter ; and because the disuse of infant communion prevents many of the inconveniences that maybe apprehended from the practice of baptizing infants. It is certain there would be more danger of a contempt arising to the Lord's supper, from the admission of infants, and of confusion and trouble to other communicants: so that not being required in scripture, it is much best to omit it. When chil- dren are grown up to a capacity of behaving decently, they may soon be instructed in the nature and design of the ordi- nance ; and if they appear to understand it, and behave for some competent time of trial in a manner suitable to that profession, it would probably be advisable to admit them to communion, though very young ; which by the way might be a good security against many of the snares to which youth are exposed ^. § 12. The foundation of the practice mentioned in the preceding scholium, seems plainly to have been a mistaken apprehension of the absolute necessit}^ of this ordinance in order to salvation ; which doctrine was built upon an erroneous interpretation of John vi. 53. which, with the preceding and following passages, we have not quoted above, for the explica- tion of the scripture doctrine of the Lord's supper, since they will make so good a sense, if we suppose them only to relate to believing regards to Christ, as the great support of the spiritual life. Compare John vi. 63. LECT. CCVIIL The Eucharist how far necessary — Of Sacraments^ § 1 . Schol. 7. !^/|[ANy h^ve stated the doctrine of this ordi- nance, so as to represent it, as if it were a kind of charm, and have supposed that some extraordinary communications of divine influence are universally annexed to it, or at least to a a PeiRCF.'s K&say on the Eucharjit, p.7()— 145, 1 Wrrsir fEcon. Feed. I. iv, c. xvii. ? 30—32. & 171— 183. I Tayi.or'5 worthy CommuniC p. 147— J57. VOL. V. 342 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part rx. reorular and serious attendance upon it ; which has been ground- ed in a great measure on John vi. 54, 55. together with some very high things which the Fathers have said of the efficacy of it. But if wc follow scripture alone, it will only appear to be an instituted means of our communion with God, in a regular attendance on which, we may hope that God will meet us and bless us, as in otiier ordinances of divine institution ; but can- not say that he has invariably tied himself up to it, nor does experience agree with such a notion. Vid. Led, 201. § 9*. § 2. 8. It must be allowed, that it was an ancient usage in the christian church, to mix water with the sacramental wine, in commemoration of tfie water mingled with blood which came out of Christ's side, John xix. 34. and it is urged, that the Jews mingled water with the cup of wine which they drank at the passover. Yet this circumstance does not seem essential to the ordinance, more than the particular hour or posture used by Christ and his disciples : and the blood of the grape is men- tioned alone, as that to which the institution refers, though there might happen to be some water then mingled with it § 3. 9. When the scripture doctrine relating to baptism and the Lord's supper is attentively considered, it will appear, that there Ts no foundation for drawing any objection from them against the truth of Christianity ; since the rites themselves'ar* so simple, and their natural tendency to promote good im- pressions on the mind so obvious : and it is greatly for the credit of the gospel, that these in their scriptural simplicity should be compared tvith the rituals of other religions, as de- livered to us by the most authentic writers : (Led. JOS. § 25.) as it is also to the credit of the protestant cause, that they should be compared with those numerous, perplexing, absurd and idolatrous additions, which the church of Rome has made to them, whereby each of them is rendered the least part of itself S § 4. The ordinances which were instituted by Christ, to be used by all Christians as seals of the covenant of grace y (Led. 200. f 1.) may properly be called sacraments. ■§ 5. Ccr. Baptism and the Lord's supper are sacraments. Compare Lect, 200. § II. Lect. 206. § 13. a Letter te a Ix)rd, p. 10—12. Clarke's three Disc, fbsay ii. c. viu } 1. p. J. 50— 1341 Tayi or's worthy Conjniunic. p. 4"j 4S, 5y —6'i. h Whist. Prim. Euch. Ob?. 17. p. 97— JOO. Wirsn Ctton. Feed. l.iv. c. xv». i H-^U. WHIST. Life, p. 4S3, m. c PiCART'9 Religious Ceremonies of all Nations* vol. i. p. ^Vj. GgODES's .Vlisc vol. iv. p. 201— 2v!5. I.Ei.AKD against Tlnd. vol. i. c. iv. FusTKR against TiM).. c, v. p. 310— 314, J27— JUJ. Lect. ccviir. The EuchaHst how fay* necessary, Uc, 343 §6. Schol. 1. The controversy, whether there be any more sacraments than these, is evidently a question about words. If our definition of it be admitted, it is certain that neither holy orders, (as they are called) nor inatrimony, nor extreme unction, are christian sacraments ; since all allow, that at least the two former were not intended for all Christians y and there is no proof that the anointing the sick was to continue longer than the gifts of healing ; nor was that properly speaking extreme unction, which is a ceremony merely of human device. The cross in baptism, as some have stated it, seems to have much of the nature of a sacrament, only that it wants a divine institution ^ § 7. The definition of sacrament which some have given, i. e, " an outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual grace," is very obscure ; unless it supposes some divine in- fluence of an extraordinary nature inseparably annexed to the outward sign ; and if this be the meaning ot it, there is reason to question whether there be any sacrament at all. Compare Lect, 201. § 11, &c. Lect. 208. § 1 ^ § 8. 2. When the doctrine of conf nnation, as stated by the church of England, is compared with their definitipn of a sacrament, it must be acknowledged to be one, distinct from baptism and the Lord's supper : for the laying on the hands of the bishop upon a person professing to take his baptismal covenant upon himself, is a visible sign of his receiving the Holy Ghost, which must be an inward and spiritual grace : and it agrees with all the parts of our definition, excepting that it is not an institution of Christ ; for the imposition of the apostles' hands, by which the visible gifts of the Spirit were communicated, fJcts viii. 14 — is something of so diflPerent a nature, that it can never be made a just foundation for continuing this rite in the view in which it is practised § y. 3. The popish doctrine of penance depends entirely upon a supposition, that tiiere is a certain order of men, who' by virtue of anauthorit}^ derived from the apostles, and so from heaven, may efficaciously absolve men from the guilt of sin, appointing such a punishment to satisfy the divine justice as they shall think proper, on the penitent's submitting to which, t[ie sentence of absolution is passed, and the favour of God a tlooKER's Eccles. PoKt 1. v. I G5. b Limb. Theol. 1. v. c Ixvi. c C \ ARKE's Eqsay on Confirm, p. 40 — 56. Calamy's Life of BAxr. p. •til. lIOADLSY'SReas.ofConf. p.Ti, 75. I Calamy's Def. vol, ii. p. 268, 269. PiCAu r's Religious Ceremonies, ifcc H joker's Eccle?. Pol. 1. v. J od. Answer to \V u 1 1 E's seawd Lett. p. J4, Howe's Episcop. p. ICiT. Uu 2 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part ix. sealed to him, as bis repentance has been expressed by it. This would indeed be a sacrament^ were it of divine institution : but it is built chiefly on absurd interpretations of Matt, xviii. 18. and John xx, 23. of which see Lect, 142. § 1, 6. And by what authority such absolutions are pronounced, as the Eng^ lish liturgy prescribes, it becomes those who venture to act upon it very seriously to consider : as also how such a practice can be reconcilable with the essential principles of the protestant religion ^ § 10. 4. Some have thought that Christ, in washing his dis- ciples' feet, instituted a christian sacrament, taking the word sacrament not strictly in our sense, but in general for a religious rite instituted bv Christ, and have urged John xiii. 13 — 15. as express words of institution : but they may be fairly understood, a? a general declaration of the obligation which Christians are under to condescend to each other. And it is to be considered, that in cold countries the washing each others feet would be a troublesome rather than friendly office ; nor are any traces of such a religious rite among Christians to be found in the New Tes- tament, or the most primitive writers : compare 1 Tim, v. 10. which plainly intimates this office was not performed by alU for then it would not have been made a distinguishing character. LECT. CCIX. Of Types — the Mosaic Law, § 1. Def. C^NE person, or event, or institution in the divine dispensations, of ^vhich an account is given us in the word of God, may be said to be typical of another and greater person, or event, afterwards to appear, when there is a remarkable resemblance het'^'eo^n the former and the latter, whether that re- semblance be or be not known by the manifestation of the latter. This may be called tl)e theological sense of the word, and tutoj has sometimes that signification in scripture ; though it is there "Used in some variety of senses, sometimes expressing a model of a thing exhibited before the thing itself whose type it is, and sometimes the copy made from thence, and sometimes simply a resemblance, without determining it to either of the former sen- a Answer to White, ibid. p. U— 17. I OsTEftVALD's Exerc.Mih. p. 303, 304. ScuDDEB's Chrisiiao Daily Walk, p. 4!^— 46., | Manpkv. Free IhoughtBjp. 148» 'A^. Lect. ccix. Of Types—the Mosaic Law. 345 ses. Compare /oAw xx. 25. v. 14. ^c/^ vii. 43,44. 1 Pet. iii. 21. 1 Cor. X. ll.Heb viii. 5. PAi7. iii, 17. § 2. Cor. It evidently appears from the reasoning of the apostle in his epistle to the Hebrews, and from comparing the history and ceconomy of Moses with the whole New Testament, that there were many things in the Jewish dispensation which were in this sense typical of Christ and gospel blessings : how far the resem- blance might be revealed to some saints under the Old Testa- tament, we cannot certainly determine ; but the observation of that resemblance may be a confirmation of our faith, as it is a proof of the unity of design running through the Old Testament and the New, as was observed above, Lect, 109. § 7. Lect, 132. § I. § 3. Scliol. 1. It may be an agreeable employment to the pious mind, to trace out the resemblance between Christ and several persons mentioned in the Old Testament, and to observe how the deliverances brought to the people of God by them arc exceeded by those brought by Christ ; though there should be no apprehension at all that any of the Jews were before Christ's appearance taught to look on such persons as types of him § 4. 2. Considering how expressly St. Paul says, that the Holy Ghost signified spiritual blessings by some of the cere- monies of the Mosaic law, Heb. ix. 8. and comparing it with several of those passages in the writings of Moses, Isaiah, and other prophets, which refer to the Messiah, and the spiritual blessings to be obtained by him, it will appear probable, that the evangelical references of several Old Testament types might be re- vealed to them, which mightprobably be one great foundation of that exalted pleasure which they found in their public ordinances and scriptures. Compare P^fl/. xxv. 14. cxix. 18. 1 Pet, i. 10, 11. compare b\^o John viii. 56. which will be to the present purpose, nhether Dr. Warburton's peculiar interpretation of the words hinted at Lect, 147. § 2. be or be not admitted ^. § 5. Prop. No one is by the christian dispensation obliged to obey any part of the Mosaic law, as such, any more than he would have been if that law had never been given. § 6. Dem, 1. The greatest part of the Mosaic law appears to have been of a temporary nature ; part of it being intended to typify the Messiah and his kingdom ; § 2, 4. many of its precepts being of a local nature, which could not be observed a DoDD. X. Serm. No. i. ad fin. b Scon 's Christian Life, vol. v. p. 12J— 201. 5YKES of Christian, p. 201. Limb. Collal. Script. Jud. iii. Quaest. i. No. ii. Resp. iii. Q.ue.st. i. c. ii— ivu Je^jnings's Jewish Autiq. vol. ii. p. 3. 346 LECTURi:S ON DIVIKITY. Part ix. any longer than the temple of Jerusalem was standing, and the Jews inhabited their own land ; partly as a great multitude of their laws were peculiarly suited to their particular circum- stances, and intended as was obser^^ed before to prevent the danger of idolatry, which they might otherwise have learnt from their neighbours : Led. 150. § 2, &c. to all which we may add, that it would have been impossible that all the nations of the earth, or even such distant nations as those already con- stituting the christian church, should obey some of the Mosaic precepts, particularly those relating to their i/earf^ /easlSy to which some have supposed the apostle refers, GaL iv. 26, 27 ^ § 7. 2. The ancient prophets foretold' that the Messiah, when he appeared, should introduce a new dispensation and more perfect law, and should abrogate that of Moses : com- pare Jer. xxxi. 31 , 32. with Heb. viii. 6 — 13. Dan. ix. 27. Jer. iii. 16. PsaL ex. 4. Heb. vii. 11 — 19. To which we may add all those texts which declare, that under the Messiah the Hea- then nations should be incorporated with the JewSy and live under the same gracious institution ; which could not possibly be effected without an alteration in the Mosaic law : as was observed ^r. 1. compare /va. xix. 19 — 25. Jer, iii. 17. Mic, iv. 2. Mai. i. 11. to which we may ddd that celebrated text Deut, xviii. 18, 19'. which seems to express that a new legislator should arise. § S. 3. The apostle expressly asserts the abolition of the Mosaiclaw. See the whole epistles to the Galatians, Romans diuA Hebrews, as also, xiv. 14. 2 Cor. iii. 9 — 11. Eph. iu J 4, 15. CoL ii. 14 — 17. 1 Tim, iv. 4. and Christ also intimated it : compare Matt. xv. 1 1. John 'iv, 21, 23, 24. § 9. 4. The destruction of the temple, and its lying so many hundred years in ruins, whereas even the Babylonish captivity was in comparison so short, and the worship at Jei u- salem even then not totally interrupted, while the temple con- tinued desolate ; compare Isa. xli. 1 — 5. with 2 Kings xxv. 8, 9. together with the loss of th^ Jewish genealogies, and their iijnorance of the sigrnification of some words in their own law, especially the names of some of the unclean animals, may afford a probable argument that their law is abolished. Valet proposi- iSo ^ t SYKP.sof Christianity, c. Xtii. p. 17f*-^05. V\ t rsii yl-syft. I. ill. cxiv.S 1—17. Schema Sao uni, p. 253. V» ARHURT. Julian. fe> CoM.iNS's l.iitT-il Scheme, p. 251— 257. H-OCi^K's Locics. Polit L lii. n 1. WiTSII (T.con. Taed. 1. iv. c. xiv. ; 7—54. BoYi.E'sl hi-ol. Workg, vol. iii. p. 14G. Locke on K|)h. ii. 15. Bi:rrim. at Boyle's Lcct Scrm. xix— x.\i. LivB. ColLit. KeS|). iii.Quxsi. iv. c. v. h'ou in'sSerm. ^oU ii. p. :J33, fltc. 3 Lect. CCIX. Of Types— the Mosaic Law. 347 § 10. Cor. Those precepts which were delivered by the Jewish prophets, and perhaps also all kinds of positive laws insti- tuted before the gcspel, are as much abrogated as the law given by himself. Vid. Matt. xi. 13. § 1 1. Schol. 1. To this it is objected, that there are several scriptures of the Old Testament, in which the perpetuity of th© Mosaic law is asserted in the strongest terms ; v. g. Gen. xrii. 13. Exod. xii. 14, 17, 24. xxxi. 16, 17. Deut. xxix. 29. and a multitude of tiie like texts ; to which may be added Jer, xxxiii. 17—22. § 12. To this it is replieil, that the Jews must and do allow, that the phrases there made use of and rendered for ever often sionify a limited duration ; v. g, 1 Savi. i. 22. (compared with Numb. iv. 3, 23, &c.) Deut. xv. 17. and E.vod. xxi. 6. (compar- ed with Lev. xw. 41.) Jer. ii. 20. (compare 1 Mac. xiv. 41.) and some think c^b'jb rnay be rendered for the age, i. e. so long as this age or dispensation shall continue, supposing it distinguish- ed from the age to come, or the Messiah's kingdom : compare Matt. xii. 32. Heb. ii. 5. to which we may perhaps add/jr^j. ix. 6. It is certain xhc Jews themselves cannot vindicate some of these prophecies as true, without having recourse to such solu- tions as may be suiHcient to answer this objection : compare Mai. \.\\\ § 1 3. It has also been objected, that Christ directly declares against a purpose of abrogating the Mosaic law, even in its least precepts, Matt. v. 17. It is answered, that the law and the prophets sometimes signify the moral precepts; (compare Matt. xxii. 40.) and as to the rest, Christ could not })roperly be said to destroy those in- stitutions, which he so fully answered, as to set the purpose and wisdom of them in the most advantageous light ; though, having fiilf!ledt.hen\y they were of course superseded^. § 14. 3. The apostles indulged the Jews in the observation of the Mosaic law, and thought it proper themselves in some in- stances to conform to the institutions of it ; but they did it upon prudential considerations, not allowing the necessity of it in order to salvation, but strongly contending for the liberty ot* Christians in this respect, see Acts xvi. 3. xxi. 20 — 26. compare Acts XV. 29. To which we may add, that while the temple continued standing, and before the destruction of Jerusalem ^ the ceremonial and political law were so interwoven with each i Berium. at Bojrlc's Lect. vol. ii. Scrm. xviii. f b Limb. Collat Resp. ad Script, iiu Q.u»iL i c I V. p. ilO'J, 5 p. &c Lect. ccx. Of Angels in GeneM. 349 PART X. CONTAINING THE SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE OF GOOD AND BAD AN- GF.LS, AND OF A FUTURE STATE, WHICH CONCLUDES THIS MORK. LECT. CCX. Of Angels in General. § 1. Prop. The scripture assures us, there are many created Spirits distinct from men, who have a permanent existence, and who from their office are called angels ; some of which are and will continually be holy and happy, whereas others arc in a state of apostacy and misery. ^2. 1. That there are many spirits, who have a permanent existence, and from their office are called angels, appears from Matt. xxiv. 36. xxvi. 53. Acts xxiii. 6 — 8. § 3. 2. That these spirits are distinct from men, or from human souls, appears from Job xxxviii. 7. Psal. viii. 5. Heb. xii. 22. § 4. 3. That some of these spirits are and will continue in a state of holiness and happiness, appears from Matt, xviii. 10. XXV. 31. Luke ii. 13, 14. xv. 10. xx. 36. §5.4. That others of them are in a state of apoetacy and misery, is evident from Matt. x. 1. xxv. 41. Mark v. 8, 9. John viii. 44. James ii. 19. 2 Pet. ii. 4. 1 John 'm. 8. Jude 6. Valet proposition^. § 6. Schol. 1. As it was observed above, Lect. 98, § 4. that the heathens had among them some notion of the existence of benevolent spirits superior to men ; so it seems, from some passages cited there, that they were also persuaded of the existence of evil demons; and indeed many of those deities which they worshipped, were, according to their own mytho-;- a Casmanni Angelographia, c. i. I 4. p. 23, c. | Ancient Univer. Hist. Introd. withBAUMGAR- iii. ?3.p. 51. j Tja.N's ;»upj)l«m9rft. Farmer's Dissert, on Miracles. j VOL. V. ' X X 550 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. logy, so vicious and so malignant, as to resemble devils rather than good angels. See the references under the scholium quot- ed above. § 7. 2. It is certain that the word a.yU\% in the New Testa- ment does not always s gnify one of those beings which we call angels, but that it frequently imports no more than messenger, and is on this account apphed to men, James ii. 25. Luke vu. 24. ix. 52. to which many commentators think Acts y^W. 15. should be added : and Mr. Gough contends that the word is to be taken in this sense in that celebrated text, 1 Cor. xi. 10. "which he supposes to refer to the spies which were sent into christian assemblies by their enemies, avIio would severely ex- pose any indecencies observable among them^ § 8. In like manner the word ^ta.'SoXo? does sometimes signify & false accuser, ov a wicked person of the human species, 2 Tim. iii. 3. 7 it. ii. 3. John vi, 70. to which may perhaps be added, 1 Tim. iii. 7. but Jude 6. is'by no .means to be added to the in- stances above, as some have supposed^. ^ 9. 3. It is a singular notion of Mr. Lowman, that, ac- cording to the Hebrew language, not only intelligent beings or spirits are called angels, but every thing that either notifies any message from God, or executes his will, and in particular, all visible appearances in material symbols, as fire, air, winds, and storms: Psal. civ. 4. compare Exod. iii. 2, 4. xiii. 21. xix. 19. -whence by the way he observes, that it is not necessary to sup- pose, that Jehovah and the angtl of Jehovah mean two distinct spirits, the one, God, the other, a ministering spirit: compare Gen. xlviii. I5, 16. but the last of these texts very ill agrees with his hypothesis ; for surel}^ Jacob would not pray that the flame of fire might bless his grand children : and the apostle's quotation of Psal. civ. 4. in Heb. i. 7. determines it to a sense different from what this learned writer would give it^. § 10. 4. It is a very peculiar conjecture of Mr. Fleming, but it seems by no means to be sufficiently supported, that all the good angels, who have ever been employed as messengers of God to the inhabitants of earth, had been the spirits of departed saints ; and particularly, that the angel which appeared to the shepherds, Luke ii. 3, &c. was the spirit of Adayn, attended by all those of his race who were then in a state of glory, which constituted the heavenly choir there spoken of, which sung that a 6ougH»s Dissert, mi Loc. » Hutch i ns of W itchcrartjp. 252—254. Delude of Spirits, p. 7b— »7. c LowMAN's CiT. €or. of the Heb. Append, p Lect. ccxi. Of good and evil Angds. 351 sublime anthem on the Redeemer's birth. It is true that the Jews had a notion among them, that the departed spirits of good men officiated as angeJs, which may perhaps be referred to in the forementioned Acts xii. 15. (Vid. Philonis Jud. Op. p. 131 & 286. and Fam. Expos, vol. iii. in Loc. and Waterland's Serm. vol. ii. p. 90, 91.) But Heb, i. 14. compared with Matt. XXV. 31. where all the angels are so expressly distinguished iroxn the whole human race, then brought to their final judgment, plainly demonstrates this author to be in a great mistake, when he carries this peculiar thought to such an extravagant height ^ ^11. 5. The scripture does not particularly inform us, what was the sin, by which Satan and his confederates fell from their original state of holiness and happiness: some have con- jectured, that it might be their aspiring to some higher dignity than God had assigned them, and think that on that account they are said, in the place cited above, not to have kept the state or principality tkcij were under, ttiv apx*!' fai/l^y, and for this rea- son pride may be called the condemnation of the devil, supposing the devil there to be signified, 1 Tim. iii. G. And forasmuch as it is hardly to be imagined, that they would dispute the throne -with God, some have conjectured, that their crime might be re- fusing that homage to the Logos, Avhici) God required of the angels: (Heb. i. 8.) and they have pleaded, that this supposi- tion illustrates the harmony and beauty of the divine conduct, in making use of Christ as the great agent in destroving Satan^^ kingdom among men, and finally in condemning Satan to that punishment, to which he and his confederates are reserved". LECT. CCXI. Of good and evil Angels. § 1 . Prop. TTo enumerate the chief properties of good angels liientioned jpi the scriptures. § 2. Sol. and Dem. i. They are immortal, and do not pro- pagate their species, Luke xx. 36 ^ §3.2. They are in a state of being superior to that of man, even in his original dignity and glory, Psal. viii. 5. J fr.EM. Cbristology, vol. i.p. 78— 8!. l» Uovse's Works, vol. i. p. 'J6(j,<2o7. REYNorjJS of Ang, ]>. 1 i— '.'«. Milt. Par. Losi, 1. 7. v:.-. 377—71'}. Ill's I V H St. Div. Rev. p. 313—317. Law's Spirit of Prayer, Part i. p. \^ ic. Ed "'. c Baxt. Works, vol. li. p. 16;'. b. X X 2 352 LECTURES ON DIVINITY, Part § 4. 3. They are endued ^vitll extraordinary degrees of knowledge and wisdom, which are no doubt continually improv- ing by their long experience, 2 Sam. xiv. 20. § 5. 4. They are endued with extraordinary power, PsaL ciii, 20. 2 Thess. i. 7. compare Geyi. xix^ 1 1, and 2 Kings xix. '35. (which is strangely interpreted by Sir Isaac Newton, as re- ferring to Tirshakah king of Ethiopia. Vid. Newt. Chron. p, 282.) besides many other instances of the like kind mentioned in scripture. §6.5. They have not sucli gross bodies as ours : compare Luke xxiv. *c}9. with Ilcb. i. 7. 1 Coi\ xv. 50. compare Dan. ix. 21, 23. ^ 7. 6. There are various orders of angels, Jude9. 1 Thess. iv. 16. x. 13. i^et;. xii. 7. compare i. 21. 1 Pet. iii. 22. Co/, i. 15 ^ § 8. aSVAo/. 1. Mr. Joseph MtDE argues from Zech. iv. 10. Rev. i. 4. iv. 5. v, 6. viii. 2. that there B.Yeseven archangels : but the passages referred to rather afford an occasion of conjecture, than a foundation of clear and convincing argument. Compare Job x'n. 15. Zccfi, \ \. 5^. § 9. 2. Whether angels be or be not entirely incorporeal, is a question which we are not capable of determining: many have thought, that it is the prerogative of the Divine Being alone to be wholly separate from matter; and some have urged, that the manner in which Christ, the Lord of angels, is confess- edly united to it, affords a probable proof that they have some body: the offices assigned them at the judgment day do like- wise favour this hypothesis, and especially tiie forming the bless- ed after the resurrection into one society with them : compare 2 Kings ii. 1 1. vi. 17 ' *. a Raxt. Works, vol. ii. p. 192. b. b Mr.DE's Diatribe on Zech. iv. 10. ap. Op. p. Bli R N. A rtiiieol. p. 4 1 «, 4 1 1 • 4'^— BULKLEY's tEcon. of ihe Gosp* Disc. iv. c CI.EUIC. Pncum. ? 11 c. i. MlCHAEtis' Epistola de 70 Hebdom. Kukn. dc Stai. Moil. p. 170 — 172. * From these arguments of probability that angels have bodies, added to the consideration that these blessed bein.^s minister to the heirs of salvation, we may in- fer, that all bodies ait not gross and palpable — that the hght and darkness of this world have no power over angelic bodies to make therri more or less manifest — that the glorified body of .lesus Christ mayhe as present with us as that of an angel, with- out being visible or palpable — thafc the secondary qualities of hot and cold, or the like, as felt by animal bodies, are unknown to them ; angelic bodies can feel neither the sun hot, nor ice cold — that after the resurrection tho spiritual bodies of the saiuts (ak .St. Paul calls them) may be invisible to animal bodies ; for tbey will be like unto Christ's glorious body-^that as the new heavens and new earth wherein dwelleth riehtcousiKiss will be a fit residence fr»r glorified saints, it will be of a quality similar tg those bodies, which, as our Lord declares, will be " like the angels of God" — that, Lect. ccxi. OJ good and evil Angels. 353 § 10. 3. It is exceeding probable, that angels were created before the earth ; which seemsstrongly tobeir)timated,/oi> xxxviii. 4,7. the arguments brought to prove the contrary from Gen. ii. I. and Exod. xx. 11. are sufficiently answered by observing, that the heavens there spoken of may be supposed only to signify the atmosphere, or at most the luminaries of the firmament. It is also urged, that things done before the creation of our world are represented as eternal; but the limited sense of the word eternal is a sufficient reply*. Compare Le-ct. 209. § 11 ^. § 11. Prop. To ^numerate the chief properties of wicked angels, which are mentioned in scripture. § 12. Sol. Dem. 1. That they are spirits of a very impious and malignant character, and the inveterate enemies of God and mankind, appears from the whole series of scrip- tures rr.luting to them, particularly those enumerated above. § 13. 2. Nevertheless, that they retain some considerable traces of their former knowledge, appears from 2 Cor. ii. J I. xi. 3, 14. Eph.\\. 11. Rev. ii. 24. and no doubt their skill in all the methods of deceit and mischief must be vastly improved by so long experience. § 14. 3. They are likewise possessed of considerable de- grees of power, though still under a divine restraint, Matt. iv. 5—8. xii. 29. Mark v. 1 — 13. Eph. ii. 2. vi: 12. § 15. 4. It appears there are various orders of evil angels, «'ho are united under one head, from the maliguily of his nature, called Satan and the devil. Matt. xii. 24. xxv. 41. Eph, ii. 2. vi. 12. Col. li. 15. liev. xii.7^ § 16. Cor. 1. There is groat reason to adore the goodness of God in setting such bounds to the operations of these potent and malevolent spirits, as to prevent their doing that mischief to which they are naturally inclined, and which might other- wise soon turn earth into a chaos and field of blood : compare Job i. & ii. Matt. viii. 31. a Casmanni Angelosraphia, c i. 2 2. p. iS, 49. Wmsr. Tlieorv, n. V)— 13. BUM/s Serin, vol.' ii. p. 447—451. Law's Spirit of Pniyer, parti, p. l.i, &c. 7th EJ. Bal'Mgarten's Suj)plein. vol. i. p. 214. I Fawcett's Dial, on the other World, Dial.iv. b GiM'lN on Terupt. ))art i. c iii. ;>. ly, Oct. td. p. 10—13. Bllkl;.y, ibid. iv. 2. consequently, when the elements are melted, and this elh-th is burnt vp, the refined residence as well as the bodies of the saints will not be gross, palpable, visible ; no more the subject of elementary ligh' and darkness, heat and cold, cohesion, expan- sion, and E^ravitation — and therefore, that the materiality of the future world is totally diflerent in its properties from the present. W. * For a general dissertation on the natui-e and condition of angels, Bishop Nf.WTON's Works, vol. iii, p. 538 — 568. K. / 354 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. § 17. 2. Seeing there is something in the thought of such agents as these, which tends to impress the imagination in a very powerful manner, great care ought to be taken, that children, from the first notice they have of the existence of such beings, be taught to conceive of them as entirely under the controul of God ^ § 18. 3. We may infer, that they are most certainly mistaken, who maintain that all the texts relating to the devil are to be interpreted in so figurative a sense, as to signify merely the irregular propensities of men's minds, denying the real existence of any such malignant invisible beings as are commonly supposed ; to which hypothesis the story of Christ's temptation is alone an apparent and sufficient answer ; not to mention the many texts, in which opposition to Satan is re- presented as the great design of Christ's appearance. ' Com- pare Wisd. ii. ult ^, § 19. Schol. 1. Bishop Sherlock thinks, that the design of several passages in the book of Job, is to assertthe superiority of God to Satan, the great principle of evil ; and thus in par- ticular he beautifully explains xii. -16. and xxvi. 13. compare the Septuagint. 'a^oTo.yiJMli sGavalwors ^paKovla a^o^ctirtv § 20. 2. As to the manner in which God cast the devils out of heaven, there is no express account of it in scripture. What is said, in the preceding passage of Daniel and the Revelations, of an opposition between angels, particularly those of Michael and the Ih^agon, has led some to imagine, that God made use of the agency of good angels in expelling the evil : but if he did so, we cannot imagine any such resistance on the part of evil angels, as would occasion any pain or terror to those who on this hypothesis were the executioners of divine vengeance upon them a WATTb's Catechism, p. 109, 110. Warburi. Div. Leg. vol. ii. p. 531. b DODU. Fain. F.vjios. v.i.§3.S, nof. l!. p. 211. Ed. 1. Patrick on Job, p. 88. c "jutRLOCK on Pioph. p. 2V.i — 'il-7. d Clarke's Serm. vol. i. p. 223— 2Jl. VS ARBUU V. Occ.is. Remarks, part i. p. 06— G9. Oci. p. 140 — 14'^. l^mo. * Since the/<7//of angels is a moral clian're, the previous question is, should we admit of amj erjjttinon similar to that of an enemy being expelled from place to place? Ijoes not the change refer to state rather than place It is of some importance to oltierve, that holy angels arc in heaven, and yfct are among men in this world j that devils are in Itetl, and yet are among men on earth ; consequently heaven and hell are not removed from us as to iorul distance, but consist in the relative state of happy and miserable int«.lligent beings. Therefore, ^r>i«a utto, or cnminf> out c/heaven and bell must be expressive of a relative nianifestation only, and not of n local movement. Hence we may infer, that angels became devih, not by any arbitrary appointment and force, but by th.'ir ozvn act, wliich must have given them a hellish cousciousufss of misery iiidept-udent of any change of situation. W. Lect. ccxii. Of Good Angels, 5Cc. 355 LECT. CCXII. Of good Angels — Guardian Angels. § 1. Prop. T O enquire how far good angels are concerned in human affairs. § 2. Sol. 5C Dem. 1. They are in the general the holy ministers of divine providence with regard to the cliildren of men, Zech. iv. 10. i. 10. (compare Rev, v. 6.) Dan. x. 13, 20. xi. 1. I Thtss. iv. 16. § 3. 2. They are in a peculiar manner the guardians of the saints; and" are not only the means of preserving them from danger, but likewise the instruments of conferring many bless- ings upon them, Heb. i. 14. Psal. xci. 11, 12. xxxiv. 7. to which add many historical passages in the Old and New Testa- ment, see gr. 4, 5. § 4. 3. It seems that the care of angels over good njen extends beyond this mortal life, and that they are appointed to conduct tlicir separate spirits to their scats of future glory, Luke xvi. 22 ^. § 5. 4. They have often been made use of as the instru* ments of inflicting judgments upon wicked men, Gen. xix. 11. PsaL Ixxviii. 49. (compare ^jroc?. xii. 23.) 2 Sam, xxiv. 15, 16, 17. 2 Kings xix. 35. Acts xii. 23.- § 6. 5. The Old Testament gives us an account of the appear- ance of angels to Abraham^ Lot, Jacob., Moses., Gideon, Mayicah, David, Elijah, Elisha, Daniel, and other prophets. In the New Testament, we read of their appearance to Zachariah^ Joseph, Mary, to the shepherds, to Christ, to Mary Magdalen, and the other women at Christ's sepulchre ; to Peter, Paul., Cornelius, John, &c. in most of which cases they seem to have presented themselves and disappearetf on a sudden : but the manner in which they now interpose in human affairs is by an invisible agency ; and perhaps much may be done by the chang- es they produce in tlic weather, and by the impressions they may be enabled to make on our nerves and animal spirits, * From what has been said in the preceding note, it follows, that this language is not to be extended to local distance. For a holy soul to leave the hodij^ is the sam<^ as its entering into heaven in company with angels. To be absent from the hodij, is to be ^\i\\ev presenl with the Lord, or present with salart, accordinj; to the previous statf of the* soul. W. 356 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. irhereby such thoughts may be suggested, and such affections excited or moderated in the mind, as may greatly promote the happiness of good men, and subserve the schemes of divine providence^. § 7. 6. It seems to be intimated, that they are present in (Christian assemblies, 1 Cor. xi. 10. to which some add 1 Titru V. 51. Some also argue this from the representations of angels in the ornaments of the tabernacle and temple, Exod. xxvi. 31. 1 Kings VI, 23 — 26,, 35. and from Eccles. v. 6. compare Luke XV. 10. and E-ph. iii. 10. but this last text may much more pro- perly be understood of the observations which angels make on God*s dealings with the church in general, than on what they can be supposed to learn from the discourses of those that of- ficiate in its public offices^. § 8. Cor. 1. It appears from hence, that angels must have a very extensive knowledge of human affairs; but we cannot conclude that they are capable of certainly discerning our thoughts :i it seems the peculiar prerogative of God fully to know them. Nevertheless, angels may, from external circum- stances, and perhaps in particular from the alteration of the countenance, if not a view of what passes in the brain and ani- mal spirits, be able to form very probable conjectures § 9. 2. It appears, from comparing this proposition § 1 . and Led. 210. § 1 . with sevei-al passages in Plato, Strabo, Tully, Seneca, Plotinus, Maximus Tyrius, Hierocles, Jambli- cus, and Plutarch, besides some other heathen writers, chiefly of the J^Uioik" sect after Christ's time, that the heathens had a notion of the nature and offices of their inferior deities, very nearly resembling the Jewish and christian doctrine of angels; and indeed the name of angels, and even of archangels, some- times occurs in their writings. And it seems probable, that thq a RCRNET on Art. p. 32. n-AtciiToB ScriiH. vol. ii. p. 25B— 3^4. Bibiio? Bi f 1 'sSfrm. vf.l. ii. p.4S5--i^)I. Jr.NM.vo^'s Abridg. of Dr. Alatber's Life, p. lOo— HI. Skko's serni. vol. ii. p. 144—147 b(>.sE'a^e^ra. oij Minisi. ot Aiifels. l> Mewe on Ecclts. \r. 1. apud. Op. p. 315 — 347. DoDP. in Loc. Tir.! OTS. Works, voL it. p. 157. Gi'YSE in loc. \\ OLFII CuHB PhiloL c GiLP. on Tempt c iv. p. 25—23. Oct. p. 'J.>. GoODWix's Childof Light p. 65 — 67. * To make the knowledge of ansrels, respecting human affairs, to consist Jn eoyijpclnres, arising irom snrjinrful appearance?, seems too dfgradinci a representa- tion of these exalted iiiteliijfences. Angels, it should seem, are likely to feel in - tf test in, and to understaiul the moral tinilencies of the human mind, -more liian any .speculative thought.s. A repent 'mg sinner is recognized u itit jo/. As the desit'' ot the mind is its life moraUy C0DsLdrre,d, and the body is probably more unlike an angel tha> tlie tlcsiif, it scerns th-it om demts must be at l«ait as well known to angyU as •nr bodies. W. J^CT. ccxri. Of Good Jtigels — Guardian Angels. 3 57 wiser part of their pbilosophers, who believed the existence of one supreme God possessed of infinite perfections, made them- selves the easier in conforming to and encouraging the popular superstition, under an apprehension, that on ihe one hand, there were some beings in nature and office something resembling those whom the people worshipped, (though they held their tales of them to be idle and vain) and on the other, apprehend- ing that it might be very dangerous to the political interest of states, to have endeavoured eatirely to change their religious views ; from M^hich the fate of Socrates, and the senteiice passed on Alcibiades, might also do much to deter them, out of regard to their own personal security. Compare Rom, i. 20, &c * *. § 10. Schol. 1. Some have thought, that not only every region, but every man has some particular angel assigned him as a guardian, whose business it is generally to watch over that country or person; and besides general arguments from the passages quoted above, in the second step of the preceding Solution, they especially urge xviii. 10. Acts xii. 15. but the argument from both these places is evidently precari- ous ; and it seems difficult to reconcile the supposition of such a continued attendance with what is said of the stated residence of these angels in heaven, and with Heb. i. 14. where all the angels are represented as ministering to the heirs of salvation : though as there is orreat reason to believe the number of hea- venly spirits is vastly superior to that of men upon earth, it is not improbable that thev may as it were relieve each other, and in their turns perform these condescending services to those whom the Lord of angels has been pleased to redeem with bis own blood. But we must confess that our knowledge of the laws and orders of those celestial beings is verv limited, and conse- quently that it is the part of humility to avoid dogmatical deter- minations on such heads as these. Compare Col. ii. S ^. a Tilt ARD'sRe];ly to Warb. c. iv. p. 248—27.?. j Rkynoicsoi Angel-, Quest, xxviii. p. 171. Cowper's Life of Socrates, 1. v. no:. IJ, p, \66 Cleric. Pneum. beet. li. c. i:i. iv. i 4. — lt>8. I Bl I I.'s s.-im. vol. ii. p. 4.^.'— 507. The Knowl. of div. things by Rev. onlr. p. 2J9. Crei.mi s de Deo, c. vi. { 2), 2+0. ' ' Limb. Theol. l.ii.c. ii. 2 20,21. Ramsay's Principles, vol. ii. p. 3«V— 397. W a teri anu's Serm. vol. ii. p. 90, 91. h P£IRCE on Heb. p. J2, 33. | Bp. Clayto.n's Vind. of the Old Test, part in * See particularly Apuli lus, in his treatise •* De Deo Socratis," apud Opera, 1688, quarto, torn. ii. p. 674, 684,) and 690, kc. where he gives a clear and me- thodical explication of Pl.\to's doctrine of demons, or rather of the then Platonic doctriue of demons, their nature and offices. Apuleius assigns, as othen have d'.>ne, a demon to every mau : u bich demon is in Vita agenda C.atos et Testis. K. VOL. v. Y y 358 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. LECT. CCXIIL Of the Influence of Angels, and, human Spirits — of evil Spirits. § I. 2.It is questioned how far angels may be instrumental in working miracles, and when they are so, how far they may be said to work them by their own natural power. That God used theministration of angels in several of the miracles wrought by Christ, may perhaps be intimated Jb^w i. 51 . but supposing this, and also supposing that on these occasions they only exerted a power equal to what was naturally their own, these events would nevertheless be truly miraculous, because they acted out of their own ordinary sphere, and interposed in circumstances in which God does not commonly allow them to interpose. Led, 101. § 10, he \ § 2. 3. Some have thought that angels may have some con- cern in suggesting extraordinary dreams ; many instances of which there are undoubtedly in scripture : compare Matt, i. 20. ii. 13, 19. and some remarkable instances have occurred in later ages, mentioned by very credible authors, among which see below ^ *. § 3. 4. It is likewise questioned, how far departed saints may be employed in services to our world, like those which the angels perform, and how far they may be acquainted with the concerns of the church here. Some suppose that acquaintance to be very considerable, and argue from Rev. xix. 10. xxii. 9. vi. 9, &c. To the two former texts it is answered, that the words may be rendered, q. d. \ am thy fellow servant, and the fellow servant of thy brethren :" to the latter, that there is no intimation that the spirits of the martyrs were particularly acquainted with what then passed on earth, but only that they were waiting for some singulartriumph of the divine vengeance over the enemies of the church, not yet discovered to them. It may indeed make it probable that some great events relating to the church are revealed to them ; though whether by imme- diate revelation from God, or the report of angels conversant a Gilpin on Tempi, part i. c. v. § 3i. Marc. Antonin. wedit. 1. i. Ch ANDr.. of Mir. p. 17, 18. Andr. Baxter's Immat, of the Soul, vol. ii, b Sir Henry Woiton's Life, ]). 10—12. apud. p. 47, ^c. Walton's Lives, p. 93— 9b>. * Some curious observations relative to the phenomena of dreaming will be found in Dr. Ducald Stewart's "Elements of the Philosophy of the human Mind," p. 320—339. See also the same work, p. 537—559. K. # Lect. ccxiir. Of the Influence of Angels^ 5Cc. 359 with our world, and the spirits of the faithful more lately depart- ed from it, we do not certainly know : however, it by no jneans amounts to a proof of such a circumstantial knowledge, as will warrant our address to them in prayer ; against which protestants have frequently urged Isa. Ixiii. 16. though the context proves the argument from thence very inconclusive. It is enough that there is no foundation for such addresses, though it should be granted there is no particular prohibition of them ^. § 4. Prop, To enumerate the chief of those instances in which evil spirits concern themselves with human affairs. § 5. Sol. and Dem.\. Urged by a principle of enmity to God, and envy and malice against mankind, they do their utmost to se- duce men into sin; and for that purpose are no doubt employed in studying men's tempers, and making accurate observations on the various circumstances and occurrences of their lives, 2 Cor. ii. 11. iv. 4. xi. 3, 14, 15. Eph. ii. 2. vi. 1 i , 12, 16. 1 Thess, iii. 5. Matt. xiii. 19. 2 Thcss. ii. y, 10. 1 Pet. v. 8. Lukexniu, 31. compare i Chron. xxi. i. Ztch. iii. 1, 2. Acts v. 3. John xiii. 2, 27. compare 1 Thess, ii. 18. §6.2. They are sometimes made use of as the instruments of divine providence, to inflict calamities on the children of men : but all these their malicious attempts are over-ruled by the superior wisdom and goodness of God, to answer the pur- poses of his government, Luke xiii. 16. 1 Cor. v. 5. Job i. 2. 1 Tim. i. 20. to which some add Dan. x. 13, 20. Heh. ii. 14, 15 § 7. 3. They carry on their attempts on mankind in a secret and invisible manner, something correspondent to that in which good angels carry on their purposes of benevolence and friend- ship § 8. 4. Nevertheless, they sometimes interpose in a more open and apparent manner ; or at least in times past they have been permitted to do so ; particularly in the instance of demoniacal possessions, oracles, magic, witchcraft and vio- lent suggestions, of which we shall more particularly speak in the following scholia. a Flem. ChristoLvoI. i. p. 73— 78. Bull's Sei-m. vol. ii. p. 460—476. Watts's Death and Heaven, p.- 14'2, &c.6tli ed. b Howe's Works, voi.ii. p. 360, 361. diOMER's Odyss. 1. V. ver. 394—397, SHKPHERDof Angels, p. 130, 131, 135, 136. c Lect. Orien. Phil. 1. i. c.xvii. p. 214 — ^221. GILP. on Tempt, part i. e, ix. * The doctrine of the agency of evil spirits is carried a great way by Mr. liuRCH, in his Crito. His opinion is, that all the evil, both natural and moral, which yy2 \ 360 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. PaRT X. LECT. CCXIV. 0/ Demoniacal Possessions. § I. Schol. 1. J[t has been an opinion generally receired, that the devW has sometimes entered into the bodies of men, and afflicted them in a severe and dreadful manner by a superna- tura! agency upon them ; and it is evident that many ])assages in the New Testament, taken in their most obvious sense, appear greatly to favour such a notion. But Mr." Joseph Mede and Dr. Becker have long since pleaded, that these demoniacs were only lunatics or epileptics ; and a learned au- thor, generally af^reed to be Dr. Sykes, has lately revived the notion in a discourse, entitled, An Enquiry into the Demoniacs mentioned in the New Testament, which has occasioned a great deal of debate : and the late celebrated physician, Dr. Mead, has since declared himself on that side of the question, in his late book on the diseases mentioned in scripture *. It seems therefore not improper to give a brief review of the most con- siderable arguments which are urged on both sides the question. § 2.1. In defence of Mr. Mede's opinion, it is observed and pleaded, (1.) That the word demon, as used among the ancients, properly signifies the soul oj a dead person. Now it would be palpably absurd, to suppose that the departed spirits of wicked men are permitted to perform such operations as are pretended in this case. — It is granted that the word has sometimes this signification, but it is plain, and Mr. Mede allows it, that it is not universally so, as was observed above ; nor indeed is this by any means its most common sense ; for though those ivhom the Heathens worshipped were dead men, yet their worshippers did not generally acknowledge it, but looked on the assertion as atheism, or at least great impiety. Led. 98. § 4, ^c. Vid. Cypr. Op. p. 12, Ed. Fell\ § 3. (2.) That among the Heathens, lunacy and epilepsy were ascribed to the operation of some demon upon such a Mede's Diatribe, No. vi. | Pegce's Exam, of Syke's Enquiry, pris. p. 4—7. prevails in the worid, is the effect of the hostility of powerful, malignant, spiritual bekes ; See*' Crito, or essays on various subjects," vol. i. Essay the third, vol. ii. Essay the fourth. K. * Dr. Lakcner. hasalso yet more lately appear«d as an adrocate for this •p'uiioD, ill bis three discourses on this subject. C. Lect. ccxvi. Of Demoniacal Possessions. 361 patients, who therefore were called from thence Cerriti and Larvati. — But it is answered, that the question is, whether the Heathens did not in the general represent the matter as it really was, though they might err as to the particular agent by whom they might suppose "such persons to be agitated. § 4. (3.) That it is not only probable, but certain, that the Jews bad the same notion ; for which the case of Saul when melancholy is urged, and those known passages from Jos. Ant. 1. viii. c. ii. § 5. and Bell. Jud. 1. vii. c. vi. § 3. to which are added Matt. xi. 18. xvii. 14, 15. John vii. 20. viii. 48, 52. x. 20. where, demoriiacs and lunatics seem synonymous terms. The same also is urged from the account given of those said to be de- moniacs, whose symptoms are the same with lunacy and epilepsy. But it is answered, that where lunacy and being possessed witb the devil are here mentioned as the same thing, it is perfectly consistent with the notion, that some peculiar kinds of lunacy, and those on the whole the worst, were the effect of diabolical operation. 5. (4.) That it was by no means necessary for Christ to change the usual language, and correct these mistakes in philo- sophy, any more than those relating to the Ptolemaic system in astronomy. § 6. (5.) That the miracle of a cure" by speaking a word, was as really great and valuable in one case as in the other. § 7. (6.) That it is advantageous to the christian cause to interpret these histories thus; because we can give no account Avhy there should have been more demoniacs just in the age in which Christ lived, than at any other time.* §8. II. In defence of the common notion, it is answered and pleaded as follows, (1.) That the foundation of the contrarv scheme, § 2. is en- tirely precarious ; as it is certain thcHeathens had a notion among them, of evil spirits distinct from human souls : and if they had not, it would be very unreasonable to make their notion of de- mons the standard, by which to interpret the sense oT the word in the New Testament, especiallv since the passages qu<)ted from the Old Testament make very good sense on the common inter- pretation. Compare the Greek translation of Deut. xxxii. 17. Psal. xci. 6. xcvi. 5. cvi. 37. Isa. xiii. 21. xxxiv. 14. Ixv. 11. See Pegge ubi supra, and Trommii Lexic. in verb, ^a^i^onm. * Two u Titers of em'iience have more recently appea-eU on this side of the question. These are, Dr. Lardner and Mr. Farmsr. K, 362 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. § 9. (2.) It is plainly the doctrine of the New Testament, Iimtcd at also in the Old, that there is a number of apostate spirits, who fell from heaven under Satan their leader, who makes it his great business, probably in concurrence with them, to do all the mischief he can both to the bodies and souls of men. Vid. LecL 210. § 5 .Lect. 211. § 11, &c. Lect. 213. § 5, 6. § 10. (3.) That the demons spoken of in scripture as pos- sessing the bodies of men, are there represented as also the as- sociates of Satan, and Christ's triumph over the demons is con- tinually represented as a triumph over Satan, Matt. xii. 24 — 27. — Lukex, 17, 18. xiii. 16. Actsx, 38. James ii. 19. Rev. xii. 7, 9. xvi. 13, 14. XX. 2. § II. (4.) Such facts are recorded concerning the demons mentioned in the New Testament, as could not possibly have been true on the contrary hypothesis: v. g, their owning Christ to be the Messiah, beseeching him not to torment them, breaking vhains, and especially driving the swine into the sea, which there is no reason to believe that two mad-men would have attempted, or could possibly have i*;ffected. ^ § 12. (5 ) The manner in which Christ speaks to them, plainly shews they were reallv demoniacs: not only rebuking them, (which indeed is also said of fevers and winds) but calling them unclean spirits, asking them questions, commanding them to come out, &c. It is very mean and unworthy to suppose him merely to have humoured mad-men in any case, and much more in this: and the answer § 5. is by no means sufficient, be- cause this is supposed by those on the other side the question to be a mischievous notion ; yet it is plain his own apostles were suffered to continue in it, even after the descent of the Spirit, for they expressly assert the person in question to have been actually and really possessed; nor can one imagine how f they could assert this in plainer and less ambiguous terms. § 13. (6.) It is not allowed to have been so singular a case as the objection supposes, considering the account which has been given of possessions by many credible persons, especially the writers of the primitive church. See Lect. 136. § 6. 13. and the references there § 14. (7.) We can conjecture some probable reasons, why more frequent possessions might be permitted in Christ's time. a DODD. Fam. Expos. yoI. i. i 70. (not b. i.) p. I b Whist. Acc. of Demoniacs. 429. Ed. 1. 1 Jlisi. of Ui€ Surry Deowuiw;. 1-ECT. CCXV. vj neatnen uracies, ckc. 355 than were known before or since ; v. g. to punish the Jews, who were addicted so much to magic, (compare Jcls x\x. 13, 18, 19.) to convince men of the reahty and malice of evil spirits, that they might be alarmed at their danger, and so prepared for the gospel ; to illustrate the power of Christ in his triumph over them, and to give a convincing specimen of his future complete victory. Zee/. 211. § 18. § 1 5. (8.) Nevertheless, were the cause utterly unknown to us, it would not become us for that reason alone to deny the fact. Who can say, why Satan is permitted to have so much power over men's souls, as many of the forecited scriptures do plainly express^ *? LECT. CCXV. 0/ Heathen Oracles — Magical Operations — Satanical Sugges- tions — Charms — Judicial Astrology, § 1. SchoL 2. 'We readily allow, that there might be a great deal of artifice in the oracles of the Heathens, so much cele- brated by their writers; which appears from the dubious language in which they were often delivered, from the instances in which clearer predictions were contradicted by the event, from the apparatus made use of in consulting many of them, whereby the imagination of the suppliant or enquirer was greatly disordered, and from the servile flattery they used to princes and conquerors, and the machinery and contrivance in some of the scenes and images from whence the oracular voice pro- ceeded: ^(concerning all which consult Vandale on all these subjects, or Fontenelle's elegant abridgment of him) and a Enquiry into Script. Demon. j Defence of it. Farther Enq. and Review. j Twf.li 's lixaminat. and Defence. Ess. on Demoniacs. | BiscoE at Uoyle's Lect. vol. i. p. 281—288. * For additional publications in favour of tb€ commonly received doctrine of demoniacal possession.*;, recourse may be had to Dr. M.'^cknight's Essay, prefixed to his second edition of his '< Harmony of tlie four Gospels ;" Bishop Warburton's Sermons, vol. iii. No. 10. Dr. Ward's " Dissertations on several passages of the sacred Scriptures," vol. i. No. 20, '21. Mr. Burgh's Crito," Essay iii. p. 250 — 256 ; Bishop Nev/ton's ** Dissertation on the Demoniacs," in his works, vol. iii. p. 163 — 192 ; and Mr. Thomas Barker's, ** Nature and Circumstances of the Demo- niacs in the Gospels, stated, methodized, and considered in the several particulars." Mr.FARMER's Essay was attacked intin-ee treatises. These were Dr.WoRTHi.vGTON's '* Impartial Enquiry into the case of the Gospel Demoniacs the same gentleman's *' Farther Enquiry and Mi-. Fell's Demoniacs ;" " An Enquiry mto the Hca-r then and the Scripture Doctrine of Demons." K. there is p-reat reason to believe, that the ignorance or supersti- tion of the populace would make them an easy prey to artifices of this kind. — Nevertheless, considering how expressly devils are said to have been worshipped by the Gentiles, 1 Cor. x. 20, 21. and how supposable it is, that many of them might, by their extraordinary sagacity and experience, form probable conjec- tures with regard to future events, and discern present things at such a distance as they could not be known by the enquirer ; and likewise considering the circumstances recorded by some credible historians, for which none of the opposite particulars recorded by Vandale can fully account, it seems reasonable to believe, that in some of those oracles there was a supernatural interposition of evil spirits; (compare Acts xvi. 16 — 18.) espe- cially when we compare what is said of demoniacal possessions ■under the former scholium, and of magical o^eraiions under the Jiext\ § 2. Yet we cannot, without stronger proof than can be pretended, suppose that God would frequently permit these in- terpositions to be apparently miraculous, considering how great a confirmation they would give to idolatrous worship; and it is plain in fact, that after Christianity appeared, they were in very little credit, and both Tully and Plutarch assure us,, they begun to decline before that time. See Led. 134. § 7. and the references there ^. § 3. 3. Many have rejected all stories of magical operations performed by a combination with the infernal spirits, or of dia- bolical appearances; as being either the dreams of a disordered imagination, the contrivance of art, or the vain fictions of those who aimed at nothing but imposing on mankind. — 7^'here is great reason to believe this to have been most frequently the case: yet it must be acknowledged, that some stories of this kind come attended with evidence which it is difficult to answer, particularly the dying confession of some said to have been con- <;erned in them; and it is strange to observe, what an agree- ment there -is in many circumstances, among those who have believed and reported such facts, where the scenes have been most distant, and the persons in education and religion most dif- ferent from each other. It is however certain, that Satan ap- ^ BiscoE at Doyle's LecL c. viii. ? 2. vol. i. p. — 'MiO. b Va:-;dale de Orac. FONTF.N- Hist, d'oracles, p:s8. Pi.u I ARCH de cc?s. Orac. Cicero de Ijiv. 1. i. p. 182. GlLPiv of Tempt, p. 3.5, 36, Essay on Insj). p. '2.9\ — J 10. JlALEi0H"6»is.t,cf the World 1. v. c. v. 1 1. Er.ACK w. Enq. into the Life of Horn. p. 190— 20«. • ARE ims Cap. de Morb. acut. 1. ii. c. iv._ad, fin. p. 17. Ed. Boerh. with Boerhaave's Notes. Weston's Enq. c. vi. p. 175 — 236. ROLi IN'S Hist. Anc. vol. v. p Fr. Brown's Vulg. Errors, I. vii. c. xii. I'AKMER on Mime. p. 'JHl. Lect. ccxv. Of Heathen Oracles, 365 pearecl in a visible form to Christ, and that he animated the body of a serpent in the first temptation: it is also exceeding probable, there vas some supernatural appearance to Sauly 1 Sam. xxviii. notwithstanding the solution which some have endeavoured to find, in the supposed artifice of throwing the voice, which we can hardly suppose to have been common to all the iyfccrfoixvQ'ji. — The main objection against the'supposed reality of such phsenomena is, that being miraculous they would esta- blish the worship of the devil, on the principles laid down a,bove. But no proof can be brought, that such facts were ever done in attestation of a falshood: the utmost they can be sup- posed to prove, is, that the devils are beings of great power and knowledge, not that they are the proper objects of our worship, dependance and obedience ; and it may be added that the pur- poses to which they seem to have interposed have generally been so malignant, as sufficiently to prove they are evil demons, and as such to be denounced and detested : and such appearances, where Christianity is known, should be considered as confirming rather than weakening it ; since the existence, power, and ma- lice of Satan make so great a part of the christian scheme; where the gospel is unknown, natural religion might teach men, that there is a sovereign almighty being of the most benevolent nature, and consequently that these mischievous beings were to be detested as hi? enemies, whatever power they might have, from which he would not fail to protect those that should faith- fully serve liim. Compare 2 Thess. ii. 9 — 1 2^. § 4. 4. The scripture doctrine of Sata7i makes it probable, that many of those horrible thoughts, which sometimes come witli an almost irresistible impetus into the minds of pious per- sons, are of diabolical original ; which is in some measure con- firmed, by what has been observed of the subtilty, with which atheistical and sceptical arguments have sometimes been pre- sented to the mind, even beyond the natural genius of the person assaulted by them ^. § 5. 5, There is no greater evidence of the degeneracy which a rational mind, even with great degrees of sagacity and a Cp.cLr.ius He Deo, c. vi. p. 22. J [u I CH. of Witchcr. pass. 1.E Clebc's Pneum. } 2. c. v. KaX I", of Christian, part i. c. xiv. } 20. CiAGii's Siirv. of West-rnd. p. 381—389. Spect. vol. ii. No. cxvii. 'I AVI RNiKR s Voyages, vol, ii. p. 44, 45. >arth. Enci. p. Ki^tii). , Reply to Knij. p. 74—82. TOUNG on Idol. voi. ii. p. 37— 45. VOL. V* Z Neai.'s Hist, of New Eng. vol. ii. c. xii. p. —170. WATEur.. Serm. vol. ii. No. xiv. p. 267—281. Weston's Enq. c. vii. p. 237—281. praes. p. 26S— 270. Beckker's World bewitched, I. xii. c. iii. G LAN VI r.LE's Sadducismus Triumph. passing b BuNYAN's I'ilg. Prog, ]). 7.%76. Gii.PiN on Tempt, partii, c. vii. Bi;r.n. Spir. Life, ap. Swuga],p. 139—141. 36G LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. abilitv, is capable of, than the implacable malice of those wicked spirits, and the" obstinate malignity 'with which they are opposing the cause of God in the world, though they are sure that opposition will end in their own confusion and ruin ^ ^ 6. 6. Those who professed magical arts, under the va- rious forms of them, were by the law of Moses condemned to death, Exod. xxii. 18. Deiit. xviii. ^ — 11. and as idolatry was generally tl)e foundation of these professions, there were some reasons for their being punished peculiar to the Jeis^ish dispen- sation. And indeed it seems fit, that in christian communities, persons making such pretensions should be discouraged ; since they have an evident tendency to take off men's minds from a dependance upon God, to indulge malignant passions, and at best to fill them with vanity and superstition. But it may be questioned, how far the professors of such arts are to be pu- nished by the magistrate. "We allow, that it is not his province to punish offences against God as such ; (Led. 87.) and con- sequently a contract with Satan^ considered merqly in this view, is not by human laws to be made penal : but if it be proved that real mischief either to the persons or properties of men be done in consequence of such a contract, the person who can be proved to have done such mischief is certainly answerable for it ; and if (which is generally the case) those predictions are only artifices to impose on simple people and get money from them, the idle pretenders are plainly a pest to society, and may as justly be punished as those who keep gaming houses, brothels, kc. Vid. Led. 64. § 14 \ § 7. 7. Certain vain ceremonies, which are commonly called charms, and seem to have no efficacy at all for producing the eiTecls proposed by them, are to be avoided ; seeing, if there be indeed any real efficacy in them, it is generally probable they owe it to some bad cause; for'one can hardly imagine, that God should permit good angels in any extraordinary man- ner to interpose, or should immediately exert his own miracu- lous power on trifling occasions, and upon the performance of such idle tricks as are generally made the condition of receiving such benefits ^ § 8. 8. Concerning the vanity of what is commonly called Judicial astrology, Vid a DODD. Fam. Expos, vol. i. ]>. ll i. Ed. 1. | c Limb. Theol. 1. v, c, xxxv. 2 3. b ^I^;•IC!^ ui VVitclKr. c. xii. p. 14T — Ji^. V\ ee.msf., vol. iv. p. 52, 53. Gii p. (,n Temj)t. part i. c. v. p. 'J*.)— 32. More'.^ Immortality of the Soul, L ifj. c z«* PKR,^ iN.s's Works, vol. li. p. 372, ? 3, 4- D'ic of V. iichcrafi, voL iii. 607, fcc [ d More'3 TheoL Works, p, 2i0— 251. LzcT. ccxTi. Of the Proceedings at the Last Day^ 5Cc. 367 LECT. ccxvr. Of the Proceedings at the Last Day — the Resurrection and a Future State. § 1 . Prep. TPo enquire into what shall pass at the end of this worldi so far as scripture gives us an account of it. §2. Sol. 1. The Lord Jesus Christ shall descend with visible pomp and majest}'-, attended by the blessed angels, who will probably be employed as the instruments of some loud and extraordinary sound, called the trumpet of God, or voice of the archangel: this appearance shall be attended with the resur- rection of the dead, Matt. xxiv. 30, 31. xxv. 31, 32. xxvi. 64. Johnv. 28, 29. ^cts \v. 2. xxiii. 6. xxiv. 15. 1 Cor. xv. 32, &c. 1 Thess.'iw. 14 — IG. § 3. 2. In this resurrection, the bodies of the saints shall in a glorious, tliough unknown manner, be transformed into the resemblance of the glorified bodv of Christ ; shall be raised above those miseries and temptations to which^ by virtue of their constitution and situation, thay are now exposed, and rendered fit to serve the soul in all the entertainments and employments of the heavenly state. Matt, xiii^ 43. 1 Cor. xv. 42 — Phil. ili. 21. § 4. 3. Those saints who are found alive at this appear- ance of Christ shall be caught up with those new raised, to meet him ; ainJ their bodies shall undergo a change corres- pondent to that of those who are dead, 1 Cor, xv. 50 — 54, 1 The-ss. iv. 17. § 5. 4. All mankind both good and bad shall in a solemn manner appear before Christ, that their lives and characters may undergo a strict examination, in order to determine their final state, Jets xrii. 31. Bom. li. IG. 2 Tim. iv. 1. 2 Cor. v. 10. S( sim. § 6. 5. The consequence of this judgment will be a sen- tence of absolution to all the righteous, and condemnation to all the wicked, (in which latter sentence the evil angels shall also be included) and this on each side will be succeeded by the immediate execution of it, the righteous being received into a state of complete and everlasting happiness, and the Z z 2 ^68 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. pART X. >vi eked cast down to everlasting misery, Matt. xxv. 31 — 46. Mark ix. 43 — 49. Rom. ii. 5 — 10. 2 Cor, iv. 17, 18. 2 Thess, i. 7 — 10. 2 iv. 8. 1 Pet. i. 4 — 7. iv. 13. v. 4. 1 John in. 2 § 7. Cor. 1 . There is great reason to believe that the saints '^vill be made perfect in holiness, without which we cannot con- ceive how they could be completely happy ; and indeed the perfection of their character in their final state .is expressly asserted, Eph, v. 27. Col. i. 22. Heb. xii. 23. Jude ver, 24 ^ § 8. 2. It plainly appears from the passages referred to above, and especially 5. that the complete happiness of the saints i? to commence from the resurrection, as also the com- plete punishment of the wicked : but how far there is reason to believe, that the one and the other are immediately after death in a slate of happiness or misery, far beyond what they are then to receive, we shall enquire below, Led. 219, § Ij&c''. § 9. Schol. 1. There are many passages in the Old Testa- ment, which either obscurely hint at the resun*ection of the bod}^ or immediately refer to it ; v» Job xix. 23 — 27. Dan» xii. 2. to which many have added Isa, xxv. 8. xxvi. 19. Hos. vi. 2.' xiii. 14. compare Ezek. xxxvii. l — 14. To these texts Dr. Hodges has added several others, which he interprets as referring to the resurrection, particularly Job xiv. 14. xxi. 30 — 32. xxix. 19, 20. xxx. 22, 23. But all his efforts will only at best prove these words may be so rendered and explained, ■whereas they all make very good sense upon the common in- terpretation. See HoDGEs's ElihUf c. iv. pras. p. 212 — 214, 230 — 240 ''. § 10. 2. Some have not only doubted whether these texts express the resurrection of the bodj^, but whether there be any where in the Old Testament any reference to a future state at all. The case in a few words appears to be this. The Mosaic covenant contained no promises directly relating to a future stale ; probably, as Dr. Warburton asserts and argues at )arge, because Moses was secure of an equal prffoidence, and therefore needed not subsidiary sanctions taken from a future state, without the belief of which the doctrine of a universal IJowt's Bless, of the Righteous, c, x. p. 117. S< ap. Op. vol. i. p. 5iy— .5'.'2. d SiiERi ocK on Prophecies, p. 255— 277. Tat KICK on .lob xix. '2.5. Warb. IJiv. I,eg. vol. ii. p. 543 — 548. I.ime-sircet Lect. vol, ii. p. 39^4<>(». riHi;Y on Job, Pref. p. 14, 15- Brov/n's three Serm. inLoc. •BiRCd's Life of Mr. Bojle, p. 095— :297. Pli lkHS oil Job. a Amorv's Serm. on the l!)?t Judgment, b VV A TI s's Death and Heaven, D sc. ii. ? 2. c Goodwin's VNorks, vol. v. part ill. c. xiii. xiv. ! p. 90, Kc. M niTiiY on 2 Tim. iv. 8. & 2 Pet. ii. 4. Fi.tM. Cliristol. vol. iii. p 527—532. W ATi s's Leath and Heaven, p. 188, 18P. Bovsr.'s 4 hist'Iliings, ap. Op. v. i, p. yOI,30i, Live. Jlieol. 1. vi. r. .\. i 4. Bb: ki tY'6 -JLeon. ir, 3. y i''?. 'Lect. ccxvi. Of the Proceedings at the Last Day^ S^c. 369 providence cannot ordinarily be vindicated, nor the general sanctions of relij^ion secured : yet, as real piety must inaply «ome views to such a state, it seems evident that good men even before Moses were animated by them, (Heb. xi. 13 — 16.) as he himself plainly was ; (ibid. ver. 24 — 26.) and that the promises of heavenly felicity Avere contained even in the covenant made with Abraham, (which the Mosaic could not disannul) we have shewn before : (see Lect. 203. § 9, &c.) Succeeding providen- ces also confirmed the natural arguments in its favour, as every remarkable interposition would do. And when general pro- mises were made to the obedient, and an equal providence re- lating to the nation established on national conformity to the Mosaic institution, and not merely to the general precepts of virtue, (which must always make a nation happy) as such an equal providence would necessarily involve many of the best men in national ruin, at a time when, by preserving their inte- grity in the midst of general apostacy, their virtue was most con- spicuous ; such good men in such a state would have vast addi- tional reasons for expecting future rewards, beyond what could arise from principles common to the rest of mankind : so that we cannot wonder that we find in the v;ritings of the prophets many strong expressions of such an expectation, particularly Gen, xlix. J 8. Psal. xvi. 9 — 11. (compare Acts ii. 25 — 31.) xvii. ult. xxiii. ult. xxxvi. 9, xlix. 14, 15. Ixxiii. 17 — 27. Prffo* X. 2, 28. xi. 7. xii. 28. xiv. 32. xv. 24. xxi. 16. Eccles. iii. 15, 16, 17, 21. vii. 12, 15. viii. 12—14. xi. 9. xii. 7, 13, 14. Isa.m, 10, 11. Ezek. -yiw'ux, 19 — 21. to which catalogue may be added the texts quoted above, Schol. 1. The same thing may also be inferred from the particular promises made to Daniel, Dan. xii. 13. to Zerubbabel, Hag. ii. 23. and to Joshua the high priest, Zech. iii. 7. as well as from those historical facts recorded in the Old Testament, of the murder of Abel, the translation of Enoch and Elijah, the death of Moses, the story of the witch of Endor ; and from what is said of the appearance of angels to, and their converse with good men. Vid. Lect, 212. § 6. § 11. Against this interpretation of the preceding texts it is objected, that bringing life and ivimortality to light was the peculiar glory of Christianity : compare 2 Tim, i. 10. with Dr. HoDGEs's explication, [Elihii, p, 252.) But waving this interpretation, we answer, (1.) That many of the passages above are ambiguous, though most reasonably explained of a future state. (2.) That in others there might be room to doubt, whetlier they express any thing more than the hope these good 570 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. men in fact had, without determining that it was built on any express revelation. (3.) That where there was an express messagefrom God, the consequence, as including a future state, %vas to be inferred from comparing the inequalities of present providences with that general declaration. (4.) That no such passages contain a promise of final, everlasting, and immutable happiness even to the spirits of good men ; (5.) nor of a resur* rection to their body : nor (6.) does it at all alfect any but the Jews ; so that when Christ in his own person, and that of the apostles, declared a future state of endless happiness or misery of the whole person, awaiting all men, it may well be called bringing life and immortality to light, when compared with any former dispensation ^ *. § 12. 3. Those who have thought that the resurrection of the body might br demonstrated, as at least probable from natural principles, have pleaded, § 13- (1.) That considering on the one hand the immorta- lity of the soul, and on the other that the body was originally . Com. xxviii. I 13. IfiU'i t«. on iJlotd, p. 20,21, 2 Pears, on the Creed, p. 380—383. Wi'i ftiN(jHAM's Exility of the Vessels of the Body, p. 29 — Mackmgiit's Truth of the Gospel Hist. p. RouRN''s Scrm. vt)l. iii. Append. CHANDf EU's Scrm. vol. J. No. 15 — 17. Locke's Parjphr. on Kom. viii. 11. 1 Cor. Tcy. 35, \:c. Wati .s's Philos. Ess. No. viii. V\ iHTjiY ou 1 Cor. XV, /i^ Lect. ccxviit. Of the Place of the Blessed, ^c. 37.3 such convictions of conscience impressed upon the unhappy creatures condemned in it, as effectually to supersede such pleas, or any other they could be supposed capable of making : but it is probable this last expression, as Avell as those of opening the books y Rev,x'ix. 12. are to be taken figuratively ^ § 7. 6. It is expressly said, that evil spirits are reserved to the judgment of the great day, Jude ver. 6. 2 Pet. ii. 4. 1 Cor, vi. 3. in which there will be a more apparent propriety, if Dr. Hunt's conjecture concerning the fall of the angels be true, which is, that those angels, before they fell, had in their former state some peculiar relation to our system, and that they » were in the number of those who attended the Shekinahy while Adam was in paradise ; but, by drawing off, forsook their post, out of a principle of rebellion against the son of God, or of envy to mankind, whom they thought unworthy the guardian- ship and attendance of such noble spirits LECT. CCXVIII. Of the Place of the Blessed — and of the Damned, ^ § 1. Schol. 7. ^^ANY precarious conjectures have been formed concerning the place, in which good men shall dwell after the resurrection : some have thought it to be beyond the starry firmament : and some of the ancients imagined that their dwelling would be in the sun, from a mistaken interpreta- tion of Psal, xix. 4. which they rendered, as the LXX. and Vulgate, He has set his tabernacle in the sun : but the nature and appearance of the sun, especially considering the spots on his face, so easily expose the weakness of this hypothesis, that it deserves no manner of regard. Mr. Whiston supposes the air to be the seat of the blessed, at present at least, and imagines that Christ is at the top of the atmosphere, and other souls nearer or more remote from him, according to the degree of their moral purity, to which he imagines the specific gravity of their inseparable vehicles to be proportionable : a scheme so evident- ly precarious, that it seems hardly worth while particularly to examine it S § 2. But Mr. Hallet has endeavoured to prove at large, a Sheri OCX on Judg. cap. iv. j c Whist, at Bovle's Lect. Append. Y(iUNG's Serm. vol. i. p. 320— 3(?i, 328—333. j Fawcctt'S UUlogues, p. 21, IScc. b Hunt's Ess. on van Dispens. od Aa. | VOL. v. 3 A 371. LECTURES ON DIVINITY, Part x. that they will dwell upon earth, when it shall be restored to its paradisaical state ; and the substance of his arguments is this. Saints on their death go'to heaven, 2 Cor. v. 8. Phil. i. 23. com- pare with Actsm. 21. which place is likewise called paradise^ Lukexxm, 43. 2 Cor. xii. 2, 4. but after the resurrection there shall be a new earth, upon which shall descend the nexv Jeru- salem, a city to be formed in heaven, and from thence brought down and fixed upon earth, Bev. xxi. xxii. compare 2 Pet. iii. 13. and he supposes this is all that is intended by such ex- pressions, as 1 Pet. i. 4. Heb x. 34. John xiv. 2. and he confi- den*^ly asserts, that heaven does no where in scripture signify a place where good men sliall dwell after the resurrection. He urges that many singular advantages attend this hypothesis, v.^g. it shews the reason why the body shall be raised, and it affords the best interpretation Matt. v. 3, &c. but as for those passages, Isa, Ixv. 17. &c. Ixvi. 22. &c. he apprehends that these are only allusions to the abode of the saints after the, resurrec- tion, but do immediately refer to the restoration of the Jews to their own land, and its extraordinary fruitful ness and pleasure, which he supposes by various strong figurative expressions to be compared to the final abode of the blessed. Many objections lie against this scheme, too obvious to need a particular men- tion : the chief are these, § 3. (I.) One can hardly imagine any city upon earth ca- pable of containing the whole number of God's people, especi- ally considering the great triumph of the christian cause to be expected in the latter day, (of which see Prop. 112. Schol. 4.) the great multiplication of the inhabitants of the earth, which will probably be connected with it, and the probable reason there is to hope, that all who die in infancy, which is at least one third of the whole human species, or at least all the deceased infants of the righteous, may belong to the number of the elect : and if this, or any thing like it, be the case, it is probable that the whole face of the earth would not be able, conveniently, if at all, to contain so great a number ; and to say that the sii^e of the earth shall be increased, or the dimensions of the glorified body contracted, would be so groundless and improbable a conjecture, that this ingenious writer, wide as he suffers his thoughts to expatiate, has not seen fit so much as to mention it. § 4. (2.) It is difficult to conceive, how the inhabitants of such a fine city upon earth, should by any means be equal to the angels, which yet scripture declares that they.shall be, Luke XX. 3C. Lect. ccxviii. Of the Place of the Blessed, S(c. 375 § 5. (3.) The notion of the perpetual day there to be en- joyed, without the sun, seems very ill to suit the apprehension of this our planet's being the seat of that glory, i^ev. xxi. 23 —25. § 6. (4.) With the thought of a perpetual abode on earth, seem to be connected several other mean ideas, Avbich will by no means suit the exalted description gi^ven of the heavenly state : least of all therefore can we imagine, that Christ and the holy angels are to have their perpetual abode here ; yet it is expressly said, that saints are to be for ever with the Lord, 1 Thess. iv. 17. that they shall be caught up to meet him in the air, (which would be very unnecessary and strange, if they were immediately to descend to earth again) and that he will come to receive them to himself, that they may he where he is, John xiv. 2. which on this hypothesis must be a very improper expression. § 7. (5.) That the scriptures, on which this hypothesis is founded, are capable of another and very different interpreta- tion ; as will appear by consulting the most celebrated com- mentators upon them, and particularly Mr. Lowman, on those chapters of the Revelations which are the main support of Mr. Hallet's scheme. On the whole, the place of the blessecf is a question of little importance; and if we believe the description of their happiness given in scripture, we may chearfullv pursue and expect it, though we cannot answer a multitude of curious questions relating to the circumstantials of it^' § 8. (6.) There have also been various conjectures, equally imcertain, concerning the place of the damned. The ancients generally supposed itv^vas a region of fire, near the centre of the earth : others have supposed it might be a comet, where the extremes of heat and cold, in its access to and recess from the sun, would be equally tormenting; and they suppose the latter to be signified by /5pjy//05 o^ovrwv. Matt. xxii. 13. which they would render the chattering of the teeth ; but Matt, xiii. 42. suf- ficiently overthrows that criticism. Mr. Swinden endeavours to prove at large, that hell is seated in the sun, chiefly pleading that this is the grand repository of fire, that its horrible face when viewed by a telescope suits the description given of the burning lake, and that being in the centre of the system, it a IlALLET on Script, vol i. p. U)1_2I0. vol. ii p. 167—174. Enty a^inst Hallet, p. 174 — 200. Dhieberg de bon. nov. Feed, c, xii. 3 '22—34 p. 185, &;c. Watts's Death and Heaven, Ed. 6tli. p. 190. Fawceit's Dial. p. 105. Broughton's Prospect of Futuritr, pissert. i 6. iv. I I. 3 A 2 376 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. might properly be said that wicked men were cast down into it. How this is reconcilable with what is said of its being outer darkness, I think he has not attempted to shew. It seems a great objection against each of these hypotheses, that if either of them be admitted, we must allow a vast number of hells, if, as this author himself supposes, the fixed stars be suns; and it seemsextremely improbable, that as soon as a system is created, a seat of torment should be prepared for its inhabitants. — Others, by directly the counterpart to Mr. HalleVs hypothesis, have imagined that earth would be the seat of the damned, and that when left in the flames of the last conflagration, wicked men would be cast down into it, supposing some peculiar propriety that the place of their sin should be that of their punishment : but it is something improbable, this should be the everlasting fire 'pre- fared for the devil and his angels, Matt, xxv. 41. On the whole, we must here likewise confess our ignorance, and shall be much better employed in studying how we may avoid this place of horror, than in labouring to discover where it is LECT. CCXIX. Of the Intermediate State — Wherein the Happiness of Heaven co7isists. § I. SchoL 9. Some have thought, that during the interme- diate state between death and the resurrection, the soul shall be entirely insensible, which they suppose to be the natural conse- quence of its separation from the body. But the contrary seems to be evident with regard to good men, from the following scrip- tures, Matt, xvii. 3. Luke xxiii. 42, 43. 2 Cor. v. 6, 8. PhiL i. 21, 23, 24. to which some add 1 Pet. iii. 19. Heb, xii. 23. and with greater certainty Matt. x. 28. compare also Acts vii. 59. Johnv. 24. K sim. Rom. viii. 10, 1 1, 38. 2 Cor. v. 1, 2. xii. 2, 3, 4. 1 Thess. iv. 14. v. 10. Rev. vi. 9, 10. 2 Pet. i. 13, 14. And that the Jews before Christ's time had this notion, is at least probable from Wisdom ii. 2 — 4, 23, 24. iii. 1 — 5. iv, 7 — 15. v. 14, 15. though it is certain, that about the time of the Maccabees, a re- surrection from the dead was expected, however they came so confidently to embrace the persuasion of it, and the most con- siderable rewards of good men and punishment of sinners were • SwiNDEN of Hell, c. vii, Dawes's Serm. oo HcU, No. iii. p. 14. Revnoi.ds's Atig. World, auest, xxix, p. 179. Broughton's Prospect, Dissert iv. j 2. Lect. ccxix. Of the Intermediate State, Kc, 377 supposed to commence from this grand period, 2 Mac. vii. 9— 11, 14, 23, 29. xii. 413. xiv. 46. Judith xvi. 17. And by a pa- rity of reason, we may concilude the like with regard to the ivicked, compare Luke xvi. 22, 23. and it seems plain, as the human mind is constituted, that tlie expectation of immediate blessedness or misery, as soon as ever death has done its office, increaseth those arguments for virtue, which are taken from the future state. The most considerable arguments against this are brought from Isa. xxxviii. 18. Psal, xxx. 9. cxv. 17. Eccles. ix. 4 — 6. to which some have answered, § 2. (1.) That the existence of the soul in a separate state might be a truth unknown to the Old Testament saints. But if we suppose it to be a truth, and yet at the same time allow that in these passages they declared the contrary, we evidently give up the plenary inspiration of this part of scripture: most therefore have chosen to reply, § 3. (2.) That the texts quoted above relate to the inactive state of the body in the grave, and the removal of the soul from all intercourse with this wcjrld, and all capacity of doing any thing for the service of God h; re, which they were peculiarly solicitous about. This reply may properly be made with re- gard to the two first of the scriptures quoted above, and will ap- pear of the greater weight, considering the distinguished cha- racter and circumstances of David and Hezekiahy (Hervey's Med. vol, ii. p, 26, 27. not.) and as for the passage in Eccle- siasteSy if the same reply be not admitted with regard to that, it seems so directly to contradict the doctrine of the immortality of the soul, that those who believe that doctrine, and also believe the plenary inspiration of Solomon, or even tliat he believed and taught it, (as in tliis book he seems to have done) must suppose it the speech of an Epicure, introduced by a sudden prosopo- pc^ia ; which if it be allowed, destroys the force of all objection from it. Compare the texts quoted from Ecclesiastes, Lect. 216. § 10 ^ ^4. (3.) As to that objection which is taken from such passages of scripture, as refer to the general judgment, as the time when good men enter on their happiness and the wicked , on their misery, (many of which are quoted Lect. 216. §6.) see Cor. 2. and the references there ; from whence it will ap- pear, that such scriptures have an important sense, consistent with wliat we have advanced here for tfie existence of our thinking powers in a separate state. It may be further objected, a Dc VOEUX on Eccfes. p. 171. 378 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. that the apostle says, we shall receive according to what we have done iyi thfi^ody but on the supposition of the soul's existing in a separate state, the time in which many lived in the bodv will have been but a very inconsiderable part of their -whole duration, whereas justice would require the whole to be regarded (compare 2 Cor, v. 10.) It is answered, God may suspend our probation upon what time of our existence he pleases ; and that it is very supposable, that both good and bad men may after death go into such a sort of state, as may not suit probation, but make a part either of reward or punish- ment ; and whatever can be objected against this, would affect the immensely greater part of our existence, which those who deny the separate state must allow to pass afternhe final sentence ^. § 5. 10. There is great reason to believe, that the hap- piness of the blessed does in some measure arise from the con- verse of each other : compare Hth. xii. 22. 1 Thess. ii. 19, 20. nor do those texts, which speak of the favour of God as the final portion of the blessed, (Psal. xvii, ult, Ixxiii. 25, 26. 1 Cor. XV. 23.) at all interfere with this; seeing God )vill un- doubtedly be owned and enjoyed in all those holy entertain- ments, which arise from the company of angels and glorified saints : and the degree in which he makes benevolent spirits upon earth useful to each other, and the angels serviceable to saints here, as well as the social nature of man, gives additional weight to the argument taken from the passages quoted above, and leaves no doubt concerning the justice of the assertion''. § 6. 11. That there will be various degrees of future hap- piness, according to men's various attainments in virtue, and the different degrees of service here performed, appears not only from the justice of God, which seems evidently to require this; and from the nature of things, which would in the same external circumstances render the v> isest and most virtuous the happiest ; but likewise from express scriptures, such as Dan.YAi. 3. Matt x. 41, 42. xix. 28, 29. Luke x\x. 16 — 19. Rom. ii. 6. 1 Cor. iii. 8. 2 Cor. v. lO. ix. 6. compare Gal. vi. 9, ] Cor. iii. 14, 15. to which we may perhaps add 1 Cor. xv. 41. Matt.y. 10 — 12. 2 Cor. iv. 17. I'o this it is objected, , a WiTSIi (T.con. Feed. 1. iii. c. xir. ? 14—24. Haxv. Saints' Rest, part ii, c. x. DrrroN on the Kcsurr. \y. 4S()— 483. II. WE's Works, vol. i. p. 517— 31^. xNot. Phfrnix, vol, ii. p. 333— 'SS5. GdOUMAN's Prod. Son, p. 344^— 347. W A iTs'8 v. orld to come, v. i. prcliia. Disc, pass- >lARTL£V on Man, partiL Prop. xc. p. 40'J, 40^. Bishop Bcr.i/d Work?, vol. i, Serra. iii. p. 83— 1 14. pri-i. p. 9.5— W. Lnv.'is Cai'ellus dc Statu Animorum j)08! m'Ttem, ap. Com. vol. iii. p. '2^0. h Ti. f'.RF. i. Loc. XX. Quapst. xi. Li.MB. Theol. 1. vi. c. xiii. i 10. BuTiER's Anal. p.'AOO. Pbice's Dissert No. iii. Lect. cexx. Of Purgatory y Kc. 313 § 7. (l .) That the rewards of the heavenly state are repre- sented as equal, Matt. xx. 7 — 10. It is answered, that the parable refers to the calling of the Gentiles into equal church privileges with the Jews, else there would be no room to repre- sent some as n[iurmuring against the rest, since such a temper is plainly inconsistent with the character and happiness of the blessed. It is objected, § S. (2 ) That as all believers hive a perfect righteousness in Christ, the degree of glory, being the reward of that alone, must be equal. ^ns. Though all are accepted for the sake of Christ, and all equally justified from the guilt and condemnation of sin through him, yet there may be room for sucii a diversity of rewards as was mentioned above ; which being expressly assert- ed, no conclusion from any hypothesis whatsoever ought to be advanced in opposition to that doctrine. §9. The like diversity of degrees with regard to future punishmefit, may be inferred from a parity of reason, and also from comparing 3Iatt. x. 15. xi. 22. Luke xii. 47, 48 ^ LECT. CCXX. 0/ Purgatory — Of Christ giving up the Kingdom to the Father. ^ 1. Schol. 12. It may not be improper here to mention the doctrine of the church of Rome^ relating to purgatojy , which is in short this: That it is a fire, where the souls of good men remain in torment for a certain time, which torments are in their degree equal to those endured by the damned, till they ^ have by these sufferings satisfied for the guilt of venal sins tliey fiad r ommitted, or mortal sins of which they had truly re- pented. For the support of tliis strangely incoherent doctrine, they chiefly urge 1 Pet. iii. 19. Matt. v. 25, 26. xii. 32. 1 Cor, iii. 10 — 15. XV. 29. As for the arguments drawn from Zech. ix. J I. Mai. iii. 2. Job xiv. 19 — 22. they are so trifling as hardiv to deserve mention. On the other side, the protestants plead Jsa. Ivii. 2. liev. xiv. 13. Luke xvi. 22. xxiii. 43. 2 Cor. v. 8. — For the fuller discussion of this point, see the notes in the Fam. 'Expos, on the texts cited ; but we wave it here, and content a Limb. Theol.l. vi.c. xiii. ? 1?, 13,24. WlTSii cj;con. Fxd. I. iii. c. xiv. I 39, iO. v\ atts's Death and Heaven, p. Hi'— 130. iVlEDE's Dijtnlje on Matt. x. 41. an. Op. p. S4, &c. . BovsE's Works, vol. i. p. 293—298. ap. Four last Things, Serm. xxiii Bishop Bull's Serm. voi. i. Serm. iii. p. 27?-%JJi. 330 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. ourselves with observing the silence of scripture upon this head, which, had the doctrine been true, must be very unaccounta- ble ; seeing so important a part of charity would, upon the supposition of its truth, arise from thence, to which we have no exhortation. It is also derogatory from the doctrine of Christ's satisfaction ; and it has so great a tendency to encourage men's hopes of finding mercy, in consequiMice of something to be done for them hereafter, when they are in their graves, that it ought by no means tobe admitted upon such shadows ofproof, as those laid down above; especially when the Romish doctors teach, that one mere act of attrition before death delivers a man from mortal guilt, and sends him to purgatory, where it is not pos- sible he should lie any longer than the resurrection, and from ■whence, if rich, he may be very quickly freed by the prayers of survivors ^ § 2. 13. With the doctrine of purgatory, will fall that of 'praying for the dead, which is chiefly founded upon it, and for which the chief text the Papists ^Xedid, is 2 Maccab. xii. 40, &c. To which it is sufficient to answer, that we shewed before, Lect. 153. § 3, &c. that no regard is to be paid to that book, as divinely inspired. If Judas Maccabeus did indeed offer such a sacrifice, it was probably not to atone for the dead, as the author foolishly concludes, but rather to avert the wrath of God from the living, lest, as in the case of Achan, the rest of the people should have suffered for the crimes of their brethren. — They also urge 2 Tim. i. 16 — 1 8. which yet can have no weight, because it does not appear that Onesiphorus was then dead^ . § 3. That the commemoration of the dead, which prevailed in the third century of Christianity, was not praying for them, is very evident. Compare Jurieu's Past. Letters, No. ix. p. 188--J96. § 4. 14. It is exceedingly difficult exactly to determine, what we are to understand by Christ's giving up the kingdom to the Father, at the end of the w^orld, of which we read 1 Cor. XV. 24 — 28. Some have thought that it means no more, than Christ's presenting the church to the Father in complete glory, even then acknowledging, by some public and solemn declara- tion, his own subjection to the Father, and derivation of the mediatorial kingdom from him. But as this does not appear a very natural interpretation, others have said, that Christ shall a LiMB.Theol. lol. vi. c. x. ? 10—22. Bt.KN. on Art.xxii. p. 197—205. Bum 's Serm, vol. i. No. iii p. 114— 126. ri-£URY'8 Catechism, vol. u. J250. Dr. EARf., in the .Seraion.s against Popery, vol. li. No. i. Tlie Latliolic Chrlsiian Instructed, c. xiv. a Blrn. on .Art. p. 201,202. L1M8. 'J hcol. 1. V. c. XXV i. I l\>—2i. Lect. ccxx. uj rurgaionjy ise. oog then give up his commission, as a general does, M-lien that war is concluded, for the management of which he has received it, and shall remain as one of his brethren ; in which interpretation WiTsius and Crelluts do strangely agree. Against this is objected, the perpetuity of Christ's kingdom, so often declared; or, if tliat be answered by the ambiguity of the word made nse of in declaring it, the glory which must necessarily result to the human nature of Christ, in consequence of its intimate and persona] union with the Deity. On the whole, it seems pro- bable that some peculiar authority, which Christ has received from the Father, of managing the affairs of tUis world for the salvation of his redeemed, will then be solemnly resigned, as the earth itself will then pass away ; so that there will in the nature of things be no more room left for the exercise of such a kind of authority : and it will evidently appear, by the process of the great day, that the destruction of the earth is not a cala- mity coming upon it while under the Redeemer's care, but a catastrophe to which he appoints it, as having closed all that administration which he proposed at first, when he undertook the management of it. Nevertheless it is reasonable to believe, that he will for ever remain as the glorified head both of elect angels and men, Eph. i. 10. the latter being then received to the abode of the former, and incorporated into the same society, and united into one kingdom Avith them, in such a manner as had not before been known ; and that Christ will exercise over the whole kingdom sueh a mild and gracious government, as suits the dignity of his nature, and the greatness of those ser- vices, which he has performed for the Father ; though he shall not then be the medium of their approach to and converse with God in the same manner that he now is : but they, being by the resurrection fully delivered from all the penal consequences of sin, shall have nearer access to God, and yet more intimate com- munion with him, than they ever before had, whether during their sojourning here upon earth, or even during the abode of their separate spirits in the unseen world a Turret. T.oc.xiv. Clnist. vii. { 10. ScoiT's Christian Life, vol. iii. p. 1267— -1274. WiTsiiinSymb, Exercit. x.§4o— 4i. CKKi.ijris in. loc. H>. Op. i. p. Wl— 333, ■^•yj, 340. Berkim. at Boyle's Lect. vol. ii. Scrm. lii. A i.EXANUKii's Varaph. and Notes in Loc. W illiams's Sermon on 1 Cor. xv. — 28. Lardnkk'8 i^ux. vtfl. L p. lOcl. VVarkfi, vol. x. I p- no. VOL. V, 3B LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. LFXT. CCXXI. 0/ the Dura Hon of Future Sufferings, § 1 . Prop^!^0 enquire into the most probable things which arc said, to prove or disprove the eternity of hell-torments. § 2. Sol. Sect. I. The arguments to prove them eternal slyq chiefly these : 1 . That the infinite majesty of an offended God adds a kind of infinite evil to sin, and therefore exposes the sinner to an infinite punishment : but as the limited nature of the creature can only bear a finite degree of misery, in any finite duration T^hatsoever, therefore it must extend to an infinite duration, and the creature must ever be pa3nng a debt, which he will never perfectly have discharged. — To this it is answered, that there cannot be an infinite degree of evil in the punishment of a finite being. But it is replied to this answer, that the enormity of any action is in part to be estimated by the dignity of the per- son against whom it is committed, and the greatness of those obligations which the offender lay under to him. On these principles, in human judgments, actions, in othCr respects the same, are punished in very different degrees, add striking a prince is made capital, whereas strikmg an equal might be suf- ficiently punished by a small fine. But it may be replied, that the argument here is not from the dignity of the person ab- stractedly considered, but from the interest which the public hais in the safety of the prince, which could not be secured t\'ithout this extraordinary guard set upon it. It is further ob- jected to this argument, that it would make all sins equal, ■whereas both scripture and reason prove that there are different degrees of guilt, pYOportiotiabre tO thie different circumstances attending them : compare Lect. 219. § 6. To this it is answered, that where the d ur a t io7i o( punishment is equal, there maybe such a difference in the degree, as may be correspondent to the degree of the crime ; and if this answer l>e not allowed to be s^atisfactory, it will be difficult" to say how the doctrine of dif- ferent degrees of eternal rewards can be vindicated, as consistent with itself ; yet this is allowed by all who urge the objection, and is by all parity of reason to be supposed in the very founda- tion of it^. a Whitby's App. t« 2. Thew, i. | Berry-str. Lect. vol. ii. p. 559-^5/^2. Lect. ccxxi. Of the Duration of Future Sufferings, 383 § 13. 2. That whatsoever reason requires a temporarij hell, •will also require an eternal one, v. g. the display of God's wis- dom, holiness, justice, majesty and power, his regard to his in- jured Son and Spirit, his violated law and rejected gospel, his abused patience, slighted promises, despised threatenings, &c, the labours of his servants, the ministry of his angels, and the impression it may make on the inhabitants of happy worlds, to whom the punishment of the damned may be an instructive spectacle. — It is replied, that all those ends might as well be effected, by supposing a perpetual succession of criminals de- livered over to temporary punishment, as by the eternal punish- ment of each individual ; and that, even without this, the re- membrance of what guilty creatures had suffered might answer this end : but it may be suggested on the other hand, that if we believe an eternity of future happiness, and that the punishments of the damned will ever come to a period, the time will come, when tlie whole duration of them will bear less proportion to the time in which happiness has been enjoyed, than a moment to a thousand years; and consequently, that the -whole series of punishment will be as it were an evanescent thing, by which all the purposes above-mentioned will seem to cease. — It is further alledged, that if this argument will prove any thing, it will prove that every offence, which is punished at all, must be punished to the utmost even of almighty power; since it seems, that the greater as well as longer the punishment is, the more effectually must it answer these ends: on the contrary, may not some good end possibly be answered by the cessation or mitiga- tion of punishment, as well as by its continuance ; and if our conjectures were to take place here, might it not redound to the glory of Christ, if for his sake the punishment of the damned were to be brought to a period, even though it might have been consistent with the divine justice to continue it longer, and even to continue it for ever\? § 4. 3. It is urged, that the government of the world will require God to threaten eternal misery ; since nothing less than the apprehension of that will keep men from the violation of his laws, as appears in fact ; and if eternal punishments are once threatened, the justice, truth and wisdom of God will require, that they be actually inflicted, correspondent to that threaten- ing. The latter part of the argument will be considered under the next head ; to the former it is replied, § 5. (1.) That if the apprehension of punishment not eter- nal does not deter men from sin, the only reason is, because it a Reyn. Ang. World, p. ;301— 306. 3 B b 384 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. is not sufficiently attended to ; so that the fault lies upon men's inconsideration, and not on any deficiency in the sanctions of the divine law, provided the punishment be greater than any pleasure or advantage to be derived from the sin forbidden under that penalty. § 6. (2.) It is plain in fact the threatening of eternal punish- ment does not prevent sin, which seems in a great measure to overthrow the foundation of this argument: if it be said, it does a great deal more towards it than could otherwise have been done, it is answered, § 7. (3.) That eternal punishments, inflicted by perfect wisdom and complete rectitude, seem so incredible, that the threatening is on that very account disregarded. But this answer seems false in fact ; since the generality of wicked Christians profess to believe the eternity of them, and build their hopes and false quiet, not on the prospect of seeing the period of them after some far distant revolution of ages, but on some general notion of the divine mercy, and some scheme which they form of escaping them, either by a death-bed repentance, or by some religious hypothesis, which substitutes something else instead of a truly pious and holy temper, in such a manner as to supersede it. And further, if it afterwards appear, that God has threatened eternal punishments, such an answer as this is in effect a bold reflection upon his wisdom, as if he did not understand the constitution of human nature, and so, like some weak and angry men, had bent the bow till it broke. The most solid answer to all the preceding arguments is, that we cannot pretend to decide a priori in this question, so far as to say that the punishment of hell must and will certainly be eternal; but if it afterwards appear that the scriptures declare they shall be so, these considerations may serve to balance the difficulties urged on the other side of the question, from principles of the light of nature ; and indeed on the whole, it seems that it can only be determined by divine revelation ^. LKCT. CCXXII. Of Future Sufferings; continued. ^1.4. The scripture has expressly declared, in a variety of the most significant phrases, that the torments of hell shall bi B/vXT. Worts, VOL ii. p. 60-^5 k IJ5. b. ToL \r. p. Lect. ccxxii. Of Future Sufferings; continued. eternal, Matt, xviii. 8. xxv. 41, 46. Mark ix. 43 — 49. 2 Thess. i. 9. t;er. 13. Rev. xiv. 11. xx. 10. To this it is replied, § 2. (1.) That it is not certain that the word rendered eternal, everlasting, &c. is to be taken in its utmost extent ; it often signifies no more than a very long time, or a time whose precise boundary is to us unknown, Frep. 156. SchoL 1: It is answered, that the same language is used, and that sometimes in the very same place, to express the eternal happiness of the righteous, and the eternal miscrj^ of the wicked ; and that tliere is no reason to believe, especially where it stands in so close a connection, that it should exjjress two such different ideas; and moreover, that tlie texts produced on this account in the scho- lium referred to above arc taken from the Testament, for as to that, Jude ver. 7. it may refer to a future jMuiishment ; and the expression t*j t^,- a»iry«5 twv a^wvwy, as used Rev, xx. 1 0. is so strong, if that, it does not express a proper eternity, it will be'dif- ficult to produce any scripture that dt)es ; nor can any instance be produced of its being put for a finite and limited duration : compare Psal. cxxxii. 14. Ixxii. which is an instance that of all others comes nearest to it. Vide Trommii Concord* Grac, ad verb, cciuv &( deriv. § 3. (2.) It is pleaded, that, granting eternal punishments are threatened, it does not follow that tliey must be executed, since the faithfulness of God will allow him to dispense with his threatenings, though not with his promises, as particularl}^ in the case of Nineveh. It is replied, that where God has not only forbid any sinful action on such a penalty, but has expressly de- clared that he will execute that penalty, and that he will not sus- pend the execution of it on any condition ; though we could not say his faithfulness would be impeached by acting in a ditii^Tcnt manner, yet it would be hard to vindicate his veracity, especially- since he must know, even when he published the threatening,^ that it could not be executed without the greatest injur}' offered to the moral perfections of his nature. It also seems inconsistent with his wisdom, to have pronounced such threatenings as these, and yet to have given mankind reason to believe that he will not and cannot execute them, which this objection supposes he has given ; for a threatening, which the person threatened knows another cannot fulfil, is the vainest and most contemptible thing one can imagine : and it is here particularly worth observing, that Matt. xxv. 41 — 46. is such a prediction of a future and most solemn fact, as cannot with any decency be suspected, and yet 386 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. cannot on this hypothesis be accounted for. Compare Led, 69. § 5\ § 4. Sect. II. The chief arguments against this doctrine are these, Arg. I. That it is inconsistent with th^ justice of the divine being, to inflict eternal punishment for offences committed in so short a space of time. It is answered, § 5. 1. That God gives us our choice, and his proposing to us eternal happiness on the one hand, is an equivalent for in- flicting eternal misery on the other. But this seems to be tak- ing tlie question for granted, rather than proving the justice of this appointment. § 6. 2. That, considering the infinite majesty and glory of God, none can say, how long he may continue to punish a creature, who has wilfully violated his laws, and that our feeble understandings are incapable of judging concerning the rights of the divine government in such a point. But it is said, that the, former part of this reply may be admitted, and yet the eter- nity of these punishments denied, i. e, we may conclude they Tvill come to a period, though none can say 'when ; and that the latter part is not answering the difficulty, but acknowledgmg it to be unanswerable. It is replied, that it is only denying the pretended axiom, " that eternal punishments must be unjust," to be a self-evident proposition : and it should farther be con- sidered, that in order to determine the proportion between the punishment and the offence, it is of great importance, that the consequence of crimes be taken into the estimate we make of their guilt ^. § 7. 3. That if there be an obstinately sinful temper re- maining, men may by new guilt be for ever exposing them- selves to new punishment. But it is answered, 1. That upon this hypothesis, if granted, the eternal punishment of the damned could not properly be said to be inflicted upon them for sins done in ihebod^ ; since the time will come, when the punishments inflicted for such sins, (let them be supposed to endure ten millions of years) will be less, when compared with the duration of the punishments inflicted for their after obstinacy and rebellion, than a moment is to all those years. This sup- poses the damned in a kind of probationary state ; and it is a Dawes on Hell, Serm. iv. Scot r s Christian Life, vol. v. p. \00, lOl, 10-4— 108. TiLf.OTs. vol. i. Serm. XXXV. \V a i Ts's Serm. vol. ii, p, 146— 148. Cl ARKK at Koyle's Lect. p. 360— 3';3. Ci.AP.KK's I'osih. Serm. vol. i. No. iv. ad fin. W ATU's W oxkl tu CoiDc, part h. Disc. »». IIORBERRYofFut. Punishment, c. i. Ky er ofRev. koi.part i. c. vii. Mackmght's Truth of the Gosp. Hist. Eotjk i. c. iii. i 2. Doctor JONATifAN Edwards's Answer to Chaunc), pass, b BnuKN'sSeim. JE-NKi.Nson Christianitj-, vol. ii. c. 14. Lect. ccxxii. Of Future Sufferings ; continued. 387 hard to conceive, how it should be possible for them to contract guilt by obstinacy and impenitency, if there were not a possibi- lity of their repentance, and some room to obtain mercy upon that repentance, which is not allowed on this hypothesis. § 8. 4. It is further urged in answer to this objection from the divine justice, that the perpetuity of the future misery of the damned is the necessary result of the constitution of things, in consequence of which human souls are naturally immortal, and vicious habits, after they have taken a certain degree of rooting in the mind, become incurable ; so that no- thing can prevent the eternal misery of an impenitent sinner, but a miraculous interposition of God's divine powe\*, either to change his character, or destroy his existence, which there is no reason to expect : and this obviates the last reply, as it sup^ poses the moral state of agency to be ended, when that of final punishment begins. To this it may be replied, §9. (1.) That this constitution is owing to a divine ap- pointment ; and that as the perpetual agency of God is required to support the soul, so likewise to form those painful impres- sions of mind, which arise from the exercise of conscious reflec- tion and tormenting passions ; just as there is the uniform agency of providence in that gravitation, and animal sensation, by which a particle of gravel wounds and tortures the urethers, or other canals of the body, in passing through them ; so that if it had been unjust for God to make a sinner for ever unhappy, he could not have chosen and appointed such a constitution. §10. (2.) That the scripture doctrine asserts a state of corporeal punishment, which must imply something external, and cannot , be solved by any observations made on the con- stitution of the human mind, in comparison with the irregularity of the passions, and final exclusion from all happiness : so that none can have a right to urge this plea, but those who admit the hypothesis of Dr. Whitby, which is mentioned in the second scholium below. To which it might be added, §11. (3.) That as God can with infinite ease annihilate any spirit, it will remain a question, why he makes all souls immortal, when the eternal misery of many must be the con- sequence, and does not rather universally determine to annihi- late, when existence is more grievous than non-existence, and vrhen he knew vice to be naturally incurable ^ § 12. ^rg. II. It is said to be inconsistent with the goodness and mercy of God, to make so many creatures, who he knew a IIcmMRRy of Fut. Puniihment, c iii. p, 158—21!?, iroiild be eternally miserable ; and to leave tbem in such cir- cumstances, as those in which it is plain the}' are left, if all trho die impenitent pass into everlasting torment. To this it is answered, § 13. 1. That as we have endeavoured to shew above. Cod has given tliem sufficient means for their everlasting hap- piness, so that their misery is to be charged not upon him but upon themselves. § 14. 2. That God is to be considered under the character of a moral governor, and therefore, in order to approve his goodness, he must consult, not so much tlie happiness of any particular person, as what may upon the whole be for the benefit of all that moral kingdom over which he presides, and may at the same time suit the majesty and honour of his go- vernment : now, for any thing we certainly know, the ever- lasting miser\" of some sinful creatures may be the most effectual means of answering these ends, in harmony with each othe-, § 15. 3. Tliat we are not on the wliole to judge of the triumph of divine bounty and mere}', merely by what wc see on earth, or the state in which the inhabitants of it are left, any more than we are to judge of tlie magnificence, bounty and clemency of a prince, by seeing the manner in which the in- habitants of a rebellious city are treated. For any thing we certainly know, the number of wicked and miserable may bear a sm.tller proportion to that of holy and happy creatures, than a grain of sand does to the wlwle body of the sun. § 16. yirg. III. It is further objected, that Iiow minute soever our rank, numl>er or figure in the creation may be, that if God intended man for happiness, as he certainly did in tlie original constitution of his nature, it would be inconsistent vrith his wisdom, to suffer his main end to be frustrated in the eternal misery of the greater |>art of tl)e species. It is aiiswered, § 17. 1. That we do not know that the greater part of mankind are eternally miserable : perhaps all infants may be saved, and such universal virtue may hereafter prevail, for succeeding and those very long-lived and fruitful generations, as shall turn the balance of number, even among nhe adult y on the side of religion and happiness. § 18. 2. That it may be much questioned, whether it is proper to say, that the ultimate end of God in the creation of man, was the final happiness of the greater part of ihe species. Lect. ccxxir. Future Sufferings ; continued. 389 This principle must prove every individual person to be intended for it, or it proves nothing ; for the human species may be no more in the works of God, than an individual to the whole human race ; yet it is most apparent in fact, that all are not, and consequently that God did not intend the happiness of each, as his final end, in the creation of each, unless we will grant that end to be disappointed : so that it seems much safer to say, that he intended to put all into such a state, that nothing but their own abuse of their liberty should prevent their happiness, than that all or even the greater part should eventually obtain it ^ *. a Limb. Theol. 1. vi. c xiii. ? 2?. Kay's Three Disc. p. 435— 4 iJ. PJxrnix, vol. ii. p. 4">9 — 475. AVHITBV on lleb. vi. 2. not. d. T. Burs. de. Stat. Mort. p.'JS3— 312. Oawcs on Hell Torm. Serm. vi. TlND. Christ, as old, &c.cap. iv. Lei. AND agaiast Tind. vol. i. p. 'JS4— 299. WHisrroN of Hell Torm. VS'A'rrs's World to Come, part ii.DiacxuL Seed's Scrm. vol ii. p. 97 —118. * On the awful subject of the *' duration of futrue punnkmenO* those who Inaintain the negative have generally adopted a mode of investigation that cannot be justified or allowed. Thus, for instance, Mr. WtNCHESTBR ; You have nothing to plead against the restoration but some threatnings of punishments, which are called everlasting^ or eternal^ m our translation." (Universal Restoration, p. 16.) The universalists consider the meaning of the scriptural terms fn;rv/f7i7//i7z^z/ ever living in that flame, by the worm that never dies, which nevertheless most expositors who believe a material fire understand of the stings and reproaches of con- science. It is probable the phrases used by Christ, particularly Matt. ix. 43 — 49. may allude to Isa» Ixvi. ult. which may immediately express the terrible slaughter made on the enemies of God's people in the latter day, our Lord intending by this allusion to assert, that the punishment of the wicked in hell should be infinitely more dreadful. Compare Judith xvi. 17. Eccles. vii. 17 ^ § 4. (2.) That as the body is to be raised, and the whole man to be condemned, it is reasonable to believe, there will be 5ome corporeal punishment provided, and therefore probablv rpaterial fire. Some have answered, that God can give a most a DniEBERG de Statu Flom. fut. p. 167— If^J. 3 C 2 392 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part X. acute sense of pain, without any external apparatus for that purpose, and that a perpetual fever might render an embodied spirit as exquisitely miserable, as any external fire could do. § 5. Against the supposition of such a fire, it is urged, (1.) That the body would quickly be consumed by it : but it is obvious to answer, that God might give it such a degree of fixedness and solidity, or might in the course of nature pro- vide such recruits, as should prevent its dissolution. Compare Mark ix. 49. Fam, Expos, in Loc. § 6. (2.) That the fire, into which the damned are sent, is said to have been prepared for the devil and his angels, who cannot be subject to the action of material fire : but this goes upon the supposition of their being so entirely incorporeal, as to be united to no material vehicle, which is a supposition that none can prove. Lect, 211. § 9. § 7. (3.) That a material fire would be inconsistent with that darkncssy which is said to attend the infernal prison. It is answered, that darkness might be metaphorical, or might re- fer to that feasty from which sinners are supposed to be ex- cluded, rompare (Matt. xxii. 13. xxv. 30.) and the gloomy horror and despair which shall surround them ; nor could the terrible glare of such supposed flames be properly expressed by what is so amiable to the eye as light. § 8. On the whole, it is of very little importance, whetlier we say there is an external fire, or only an idea of such pain as arises from burning : and should we think both doubtful, it is certain God can give the r^iind a sense of agony and distress, which, though it be not analogous to any of those perceptions which the nerves convey from external objects now surrounding us, should answer and even exceed the terror of those descrip- tions we have now been examining : and care should certainly be taken to explain scripture metaphors, so as that hell may be considered as consisting more of mental agony, than bodily tortures § 9. Dr. Whitby thinks that the bodies of the damned, after the resurrection, shall be cast into a burning lake, where they will all at length be utterly consumed, though probably by slower degrees than such bodies as ours would be, on account . *'some alteration to be made in their contexture, when raised from the dead. The separation of the soul from the body. a DawesI Senn, cn Hell, No. Hi. p. J3. 1-AXT. V\ orks, VOL ii. p. 190. a. SWINDON of Hell, cap. CllA.NADA's Memorial, p. 67—^, Lect. ccxxiv. Of Universal Restoration., SCc. 393 occasioned by this terrible execution, be supposes to be in the strictest propriety of speech the second death, and that, after it, the soul, being in its own nature immortal, will for ever subsist in a separate state, and must be unutterably miserable, as the natural consequence of exclusion from heaven, and of all those guilty passions which it will carry along with it, into this state. But this seems hardly consistent with those scriptures, which represent, not merely the punishment of the wicked, but the fire in which they are tormented, as everlasting and unqnench" able, and insist on this unquenchableness as a most important circumstance in the punishment of the damned, which on this hypothesis it could not be ; for these separate spirits would be Tery little concerned in the question, whether the fire in which their bodies had been consumed were afterwards put out, or still kept burning. It is urged also that Rev. xx. 14. is directly, contrary to this hypothesis. And by the way it may be ob- served, that spoken of here, may be the same with that visionary person represented as following death, Rev. vi. 8. and their being both cast into hell might signify expressly, that there should be no more death properly so called, and con- sequently no separate state ever to succeed. § 10. His main argument is, that this hypothesis makes the future punishment of the wicked eternal, not in consequence of any particular act of divine judgment towards them, but as the result of the natural constitution of things. Nevertheless, since he allows God to have been the author of that constitu- tion, and to have known all the particulars arising from it, it will (as was hinted and urged above, Lect. 222. § 8.) be as hard to account for a general coiisiitution, whereby creatures are made perpetually miserable, as for a particular interposition with regard to each ; or rather, (on tlie principles laid down, Lect. 36. § 1, &c.) the difference between the one and the other is \t;rbal rather than real \ LECT. CCXXIV. Of Universal Restoration — General Conflagration* § 1. Schol. 3. vJ'RIGEN, and some modern writers, particu- larly Dr. Hartley, (in his late treatise, entitled Obsej'vatiotis on Man) and Chevalier Ramsay have apprehended, that at • W«|T*y*s Ann-^t. vol :L p. 481—4^7. \ HoJlBEnRY ooFMt. Punijfc. p. 107—11?- 594 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. length all the damned, not excepting the fallen angels and Saian the head of the apostacy, will he so reformed by the discipHne of their punishment, as to be brought to real repent- ance and piety ;. upon which they will not only be released from their prison, but admitted to partake with the blessed in everlastmg happiness. Those scriptures, in which God is said desire and will the salvation of all, as well as the preceding arguments in the seco7id iection, supposed to demonstrate the absurdity of eternal punishments, compared with the arguments both from reason and scripture in proof of the immortality of the soul, are urged to this purpose. But these scriptures admit of so just an interpretation another way, that there is little reason to entertain such an apprehension ; and all that was urged under the first section of the proposition lies yet ^ore directly against this hypothesis, than against that of the ayinihilation of the damned, after they have endured punish- ment of some determinate time^-.tlie length of which might be proportionable to their respective offences. And it must be added, that the whole tenor of scripture lies against this hypo- thesis ; since it represents the judgment day, as that in which the final states of men are to be irreversibly determined : com- pare 7?^^. xxii. II . Matt, xxvi. 24. and nothing can be more dangerous, than to encourage sinners to hope, that though they should reject the gospel, and run into the commission of all kinds of wickedness, how aggravated soever, yet the time will come, when they shall outlive all the evils they are to en- dure on that account, and that they shall throughout all eternity be happy beyond all cpi>ception, in consequence of this tem- porary punishment. This representation seems utterly to sub- vert the whole gospel scheme ; and if any hypothesis stands in need of such a support, nothmg can be more reasonable than to reject it, unless we are determined to throw aside Christianity itself ^ § 2. 4. Mr. Whiston, in order (as it seems) to get clear of the argument for the eternity of hell-torments, from those texts of scripture, which speak of them in the same language as of the eternal duration of heavenly felicity, has thought fit to intimate his doubts concerning the latter, as well as to declare liis disbelief of the Jormer, though he owns its duration shall be much longer. — But most of the natural arguments for the imr a T^iBKiTz't Theodice, vol. i, p. 83— &5.' Worid uri!ii4ifikcd. HARTi.Yon Man, vol. ii. Prop. xciv. p. 437. WHITE'S Restilut of an Thinjfs. Ramsay's Frin. vol. i. Prop. Iviii. p. 430—433. vol. iii. ]). 325 — 354. Tiav. of Cyrus, vol. ii. p. 145—155. Oct p. i'itJ— 252. Ed. 12rao. Lect. ccxxiv. Of Universal Restoration^ Kc. 305 mortality of the. soul plead strongly against the supposition of the annihilation of good men, after having existed many mil- lions of ages in a, state of virtue and happiness : it seems not tQ suit our natural notions of the divine goodness and justice, to imagine he will annihilate them, though no offence has been committed to forfeit his favour : and Mr. Whiston himself does not intimate any apprehension of their falling into sin and condemnation, and so going a perpetual round of probations. "We may add, that such a supposed revolt would be utterly in- consistent with what the scripture asserts, of the care of Christ over his people and the security especially of their heavenly state ; as well as with what it says of the complete happiness of that state, which could not consist with the apprehension of an- nihilation, though the time when it was to be expected were or were not particularly known. But Mr. Whiston does not stop here: he in effect intimates, that the time may come, when Christ also himself shall cease to be; so that the Redeemer him- self and all his redeemed, according to his hypothesis, may at length be blotted out from among the works of God ; a thought, so inconsistent with the doctrine of Christ's deity, as laid down above, and on the whole so shocking, that merely to mention it, seems sufficient to expose the absurdity of the principle, from whence it could follow § 3. Prop. To give a brief view of the scripture doctrine of the general conflagration, which shall attend the last judg- ment. § 4. Sol. 1. Scripture assures us in the general, that this earth in its present form will not be perpetual, but shall come to an end, Psal. cii. 25, 26. K sim» § 5. 2. It further tells us, that this dissolution of the world shall be by a general conflagration, in which all thmgs upon the face of the earth shall be destroyed, by which the atmosphere shall also be sensibly affected, as in such a case it necessarfly must be, 2 Ptt. iii. 5 — 7, 10, 12. where from the connection of the words, the oppositix)n between the conflagration and the deluge, as well as the most literal and apparent import of the phrases themselves, it is plain thev cannot, as Dr. Hammond strangely supposes, refer to the desolation brought on Judea. w hen destroyed by the Rojuans, but must refer to the dissolu- tion of the whole earth ^. a Whist. Etern. of Hell Torm. p. 96, 97. J» IlAMMU>iuin Luc. Rav's three Disc No. iii, c ii.p. 303—310, LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. § 6. 3. l*he scripture represents this great burning, as a circumstance nearly connected with the day of judgment, 2 Pet, iii. 7. compared with 2 Thess. i. 7, 8. Heb, x. 27. 1 G?r. iii. 12, 13. and it is probable there may be an allusion to this in several passages of the Old Testament, such as Psal. xi. 6. 1. 3. xcvii. 3. Isa. xxxiv. 4, 8—10. Jxvi. 15. Dan, vii. 9, 10. Mai. iv. 1. iii. 8. /Jew^ xxxii. 22. to which many parallel ex- pressions might be added from the canonical and apocryphal books. § 7. 4. It is not exf^ressly declared how this burning shall be kindled, nor how it shall end ; which has given occasion to vari- ous conjectures about it, the chief of which will be mentioned below § 8. Schol, 1. The Heathens hsid some notion of such a conflagration ; particularly Pliny the elder, who thought there was such a tendency in nature to it, that he wondered it had not happened long ago ; and the Stoics, who seem to have thought fire the first principle of all things, or the supreme God ; but they held that there would through all eternity be certain periodical conflagrations and renovations of nature, in M'hich, by a certain fatal necessity, the same persons and same events should in an endless series be produced ^. §9.2. Some on the contrary have thought a conflagration impossible, on account of the great quantity of liquids which are to be found in the earth, sea, and atmospliere. But it is an- swered, (1.) That the earth may be heated to such a degree, that all these may be evaporated ; of which the state of comets, in their nearest access to the sun, seems to be in fact a proof, (2.) That the air is sometimes so heated, that fire is soon kind- led in it, which cannot be extinguished without great diflJiculty, (3.) That though no natural cause could be assigned, the mira- culous power of Christ, or agency of his angels, may sufl^ce : and indeed on the whole it seems, that we could not from natural causes certainly infer that there would be a conflagration ; and consequently, what some of the ancients have so confidently said of it, is to be regarded chiefly as a tradition* Vid. Lect, 24. §3, 6S a BURNETis Theory, !. Hi. c. xii. Whist. Tlieory, I. iii. c v. b MARC. Anton, l. v. 5 U. Catak. Notes. ORic. centra Gels. I. iv. p. 20?J, 209. Euq. iotutbe fhii. Uuct.wf a Fu{. i\iX9, p. 17 — »1. BuaNET's Tlieory, 1. iii. C. ii, iii. Kay's three UiaC. No. iii. c. iv. GROT.de Verit.l. i. ? R. »». PLIN. Nat. Hist. 1. ii. c. cvii. Campbel's Nccess. of a Rev. p. 371, 272. Lect. ccxxv. Of the Conflagration, 3C— 291. 1. ir. e. V. p. 452—^56. Burnet's Theory, 1. iv. pssB. Keil's Exam, of Burnet, c. it. F.wvcE 11^3 Dial. p.y. 402 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. hypothesis, which places the Millenium after the conflagration, that the saints inhabiting the earth after the first resurrection are represented as distressed by the invasion of some wicked enemies, who are called Gog and Magogs Rev. xx. 7 — 9. Ezek, xxxviii. & xxxix. Now forasmuch as the whole race of man- kind must be destroyed from the face of the earth by the con- flagration, if not miraculously removed from it, it is impossible to account for the existence of those wicked men on the. renew- ed earth ; not to mention the difficulty of saying, what would become of those good men who were found alive at the confla- gration, who cannot all be supposed worthy of the first resurrec- tion ; nor can we imagine they would be changed to dwell here. It is difficult, wdth respect to tlie forementioned objection, either to suppose, that some of the saints shall be perverted, or that the wicked shall be raised before their time, as it seems, purely to afflict God's people. To solve this objection. Dr. Burnet, on Glanville's wild principles, is driven to the wretched ex- pedient of supposing a race of earth-born men to spring hkc mushrooms out of the ground ^ § 8. 2. Though Mr. Fleming does not entirely agree with Dr. Burnet and Mr. WaisTONin all the foregoing particulars, j-et he interprets Rev, xx. 6. as referring to a proper resur- rection : he supposes that what happened Matt, xxvii. 52. was a pledge of this : and by the way he conjectures, that the most celebrated saints of the Old Testament times then arose, and ascended with Christ to heaven ; forgetting, as it seems, the strong oljjcction against this from Acts ii. 29. Agreeable to this, he apprehends, that the saints, who are to be the subjects of the first resurrection, -.viil perhajpE; appear to some of the inhabitants of this earth, which may be a means of reviving rehgion among them ; yet w^ill not have their abode here ; but that during the thousand years in which the kingdom of Christ shall have its highest triumph on earth, they shall be rejoicing with him in heaven, in a state of happiness far superior to that which they enjoyed in the sepi^rate state, yet not equal to what is to be expected after the general judgment. To this peculiar privilege of the martyrs arjj some other eminent saints he sup- poses St. Paul to have referred, Phil. iii. 9 — 11. in that very emphatidal phrase, especially according to the Alexandrian readmg, which is well attested by several other copies, Tn* i^a,vy.^y^iy rny tuv viKfuv, and hc lays it down as a general rule, that E^avaracTij or avarao-tp- £x ruv nKpuvy whenever either of them a ErUNET's Theory, vol. ii. p. 31 1—316. I Campbei.'s Necess.of Rev. p. 273. ^FLA^v^LLE'8 lux Oficntalik, p. l^'i—l^. ap. | LOWM.^.N on Rev. xx. b. Lect. ccxxvii. Of the Millenium, 403 is used, signifies this first resurrection from among the rest of the dead ; and on this foundation, he gives a pecuHar but very precarious turn to Zt(A:e ii. 34. xx. 35, 36. John xi. 25, 26. ActsiY. 2. xxvi. 23. ^^om. i. 4^ LECT. CCXXVII. Of the Millenium. § 1. SchoL 3. ^^/1[r. Ray agrees that there will be a renova- tion of the earth, and though he does not grant, as some have supposed, a resurrection of the same animals that once lived upon it, (as well seeing there would not be room to contain them) yet he supposes that other like animals will be created anew, as well as like vegetables, to adorn the earth and to support the animals, only all in higher degrees of beauty and perfection than they Iiave ever before had : but he pretends not to determine, whether the earth, thus beautified and adorn- ed, as he supposes, after the general resurrection, shall be the seat of a new race of men, or only remain as the object of contemplation to some happy spirits, who may behold it, though without any rational animals to inhabit it, as a curious plan of the most exquisite mechanism ; which last seems to be a very wild, as well as the former a \Q,vy precarious hypothesis ; and would make all the supposed bounty of God bestowed upon it perfectly insignificant and useless^. § 2. 4. The patrons of the millenary scheme, as laid down in the proposition, plead, not only that there was among the Sloic philosophers a tradition of the renovation of the earth, (Vid. Lect. 225. § 2.) but also that it was generally asserted by the christian Fathers. But Dr. Whitby supposes the Millenium to refer entirely to the prosperous state of the christian church after the conversion of t\\ii Jews, when the fullness of the Gentiles shall also flow into it ; denying that such a tra- dition did ever universally prevail, the chief authority of which rests on a passage of Jren^us, where he relates it as a report of Papias, a person generally esteemed of but little credit : and indeed it is certain, that the account he gives of the matter does by no means agree with that of Burnet and Whiston, and contains some particulars too gross to be admitted on such slender evidence''. a Fr.EM. on first Res. pass. prxs. p. 29, &c. 68—82. b Ray's Disc. No. iii. c. ii. p. 412— 'i.l5. Nat. Displ. vol. i. part ii. p. 290, 291. c JREN. Haeres. 1. v. c. iii. p. W, i^i. Whitby of the Millcn. c. i. BuRNi'T's Theory, I. iv. c. v, vi. Burn. Ardiaeol. 1. i. c. xii. p. 236—240* Ray'* tUree Dwc. ubi sup. p. 404 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. § 3. 5. Dr. Whitby endeavours to invalidate all those scripture proofs, which Burnet, Whiston, and Ray have urged in favour of their respective schemes, especially the two former, and further pleads against it, § 4. (1.) That it would be a great detriment to the glori- fied saints, to be brought down to dwell upon earth, in the most pleasing form which it can be supposed to put on. § 5. (2.) That it is inconsistent with the description which the scripture gives of the resurrection, and the change to be made in the body that shall be raised. § 6. (3.) That it is contrary to the genius of the christian religion, to suppose it built on temporal promises. § 7. To the first of these objections it maybe replied, that none knows to what degree earth may be beautified and adorn- ed, or to what happiness the saints might arrive, when free (as this hypothesis supposes they will be) from all moral and penal evil. To the second, that the account of the spirituaUty of the saints* bodies after the resurrection is to be understood, as referring to the general resurrection only ; and may lie con- sistent with supposing, that some saints shall at first be raised in a less perfect state, (as we know some few, who have already been raised, were) who shall at the consummation of ajl things undergo a proper change. To the third, that though it is the genius of the christian religion to govern its professors by faith rather than sight, nevertheless, as this first resurrection is the ob'ject of faith, there is no absurdity in supposing it to be promised ; especially since all agree, that there will be some pleasure in heaven suited to the corporeal part of our nature, and Whitby himself allows, that there are promises of great temporal prosperity made to the church in the latter days. § 8. On the whole, the most considerable argument against the literal interpretation of the passages in question, arises from the nature of the book of the Revelations^ which is so plainly figurative in the greatest part of it, that it seems reasonable, on principles of analogy, to suppose it to be so here, and to interpret this resurrection, as a revival of the cause, rather than oi the, persons ; and the rather, as the resurrection of the two witnesses, mentioned Rev. x\. 11. is generally acknowledged to be meant in this figurative sense : but the expression of the rest of the dead, is hard to be explained even with this key ^ a WHiTBV ou the Millen. c. iii, iv. L<»\v M A.s OB iht Rev. p. 243—247. MilleoiAnisni considered, pass. Lect. ccxxvii. Of the Millenium* 405 § 9. 6. Mr. WoRTHiNGTON has advanced a scheme very different from any of these M'riters in the main, though in some circumstances resembling theirs ; which is, that the gospel being intended to restore the ruins of the fall, will gradually meliorate the world, till by a train of natural consequences, under the influence of divine providence and grace, it is restored to a paradisaical state : he supposes this plan is already advanced through some important stages, of which he thinks the amend- ment of the earth's natural state at the deluge (which, with Dr. Sherlock, he maintains) to have been a very considerable one. He considers all improvements in learning and arts, as well as the propagation of the gospel among the heathen na- tions, as the process of this scheme ; but he apprehends, much greater advances are to be made, about the year of Christ 2000j when the Millenium will commence ; which shall be, according to him, such a glorious state as Whitby supposes, but with this additional circumstance, that, after some inter- ruption from the last efl'ects of wickedness by Gog and Magog, this shall terminate in the yet nobler state of the new heaven, and the new earth, spoken of Rev. xxi. xxii. which he supposes Avill be absolutely paradise restored ; in which all natural and moral evil shall be banished from earth, and death itself shall have no further place ; but good men shall continue in the highest rectitude of state, and in the greatest imaginable degree of terrestrial felicity, till the coming of Christ and universal judgment close this beautiful and delightful scene, perhaps several thousands of years hence. Indeed he seems to intimate some apprehension, that the consummation of all things will happen about the year of the world 25,920, the end of the great year, as the Platonics called it, when the equinoxes shall have revolved. But the reasonings, by which these conjectures are supported, are, on the one hand, too diffuse to be repre- sented, and on the other, too superficial to need to be con- futed here ^ *. a WORTHINGTON of the Extent of Redempt pass. * An older writer of the same nathe, has advanced nearly the same sentiments in , a volume of miscellanies, published in 1704. The book treats almost entirely on the Millenium, and one of the subjects is expressly " De Ecclesiae in teui^s futura Felicitate." S. •TOi. V. 3E 406 LECTURES ON DlTlNITY. Part x. LECT. CCXXVIII. Of the Conversion cf the Jem — and their Restoration to their Jormer Country, § I . Prop. IBrIEFLY to survey the chief prophecies of scrip- ture, relatin- derful prr>vidences, be gathered together from the countries in which they are now scattered, and conducted to their own land, where they shall become a prosperous and honourable, as well as a religious nation, I,sa. xxvii. 12, 13. Ezek. xi. 17 — 21. xxxvi. 24—23. xxxvii. 21 — 28. xxxix. 25—29. Hos. i. 10, 11. Amos 'ix, 14, 15. Zech. xiv. 10, 11, 21. § 4. 3. Whereas, on their settlement in their own land, some enemies shall make an assault upon them, some celebrated victory over such enemies is foretold, Isa. Ixvi. I6, 24. Ezek. xxxviii. 39. Joel iii. 9 — 14. Zech. xiv. 1 — 15. Rev. xx. 8 — 10. to which we irtay perhaps add Isa, lix. 19. Micah iv. 1 1, 13. Zeph, Vii. 8. § 5. 4. This interposition of God, in the methods of his providence and grace, for the recovery and defence of the JewSy shall make such impressions on the Gentiles, as to be a nfteans of bringing in the fulness of them, Isa. xlix. 6. Rom, xi. 1 2, l'&4 25, 26. See the passages quoted § 2 *. a Burn. App. ad Stat. MorL Powni.t's Concord. Append, ad fin. Whitby of the Millen. c. ii. Lardn. Circumst. of the Jews, p. 65—72. Scott's Christian Life, vol. iii. p. U66—\ 172. Works, vol. x. p. 90. Clark on the Promises, p. 243—285. * Dr. Blayney, in his new translation of Jeremiah, has considered the subject Mt" tl.e restoration of the Jews. See the introduction and notes oil the 30tb aod 31st « iiaptsrv. K. Lect. ccxxviii. Of the Conversion of the Jews ^ fiCc. 407 § 6. Schol. 1. When the context of most of those places re- ferred to is exajnined, it will appear, that few, if any of them can justly be applied to the restoration of the Jews from the Baby- lonish captivity ; especially considerinor, how expressly their regard to David their king, i. e. to Christ, is mentioned, as pre- vious to those gracious appearances of God in their favour; an(i also how expressly it is promised in some of those passages, that the Jews, after the restoration referred to in them, shall never be rooted out of their land any more. § 7. 2. It is not improbable, that Bent. xxx. 1—6. and many other places in the pentateuch, refer chiefly to this greatest dispersion of the Jews, and their fnal restoration ; though most of the phrases there used are such, as suited all the eminent deliverances God wrought out for them, so that each of those deliv^erances might be looked upon as an accomplish- ment of this prediction ; nevertheless, those treated of in the proposition, being the greatest events of the kind, it seems rea- sonable to consider this prophecy of Moses as chiefly centering in them, though comprehending the other as types or models, which preserves a unity of sense and design, as much as any in- terpretation whatsoever can do : and indeed the passage refer- red to above seems a general prophecy, that upon their return to God, they shall always be delivered, with an intimation, ver. 6. that, through God's gracious operation, tliis happy turn should be the final catastrophe of their nation. Compare Lect. 132. § 8. 3. How far the form of government and religion -among the Jews, may, upon their restoration to their own land, be changed from what it originally was, we cannot certainly say : but it is exceeding probable, that so much of their ancient law will continue in force, as can be reconciled with the genius of the christian religion ; and that God will raise up some di- vinely inspired prophets among them, with a full declaration of his mind and will in relation to a variety of questions, which we have not light enough to decide : and some have thought, that £lias, i, e. John the baptist, (of whom the Old Testament pro- phesied by that name) will then be raised from the dead, and bear a considerable part in the glorious work of converting and settling them, Jer. iii. 15. Mai. iv. 5, 6^. a Jackson'? Credibility, I. i. part ii. i 3.c. x. I Patrick in Loc. p. Irtu, tic. 4to. ap. Op. 1. I. c. xxvii. vol. i. I b Jf.ffries's Review, p. p. 123. I Mkue on .Mark i. )4. Op p. 98, 9i\ 3 E 2 408 LECTURES ON DIVINITY* Part x. § 9. 4. Some have supposed, that the ancient patriarchs will then be raised from the dead; and Lord Barrington, in particular, thinks, (as IrencBUs formerly did) this supposition necessary for vindicating the truth of God, in promising to them, as well as to their seed, the land of Canaan^ which they never in their life-time possessed : he thinks likewise, that this is the easiest way of clearing up our Lord's argument for a re- surrection, from God's calling himself thtir God after their death, Matt. xxii. 31. and the parallel places. But it is certain, our Lord's argument will be conclusive without this ; and the Jand might be said to be given to the patriarchs, as they were secured by the divine promise, that their seed should possess it: and if the Hebrew particle i be rendered even, as it often is, all shadow of an argument from this promise will be removed. Compare Isa. Ivi. 5. Ezek. xk. 11. Fsal. li. ult, Mic. ii. 13. where it is thus rendered ^ § 10. 5. Some have apprehended, that several extraordi- nary miracles shall be wrought tp dissvst the Jews in their return, Mic. vii. 15. particularly, that the rivers shall be dried up which would oppose their passage, (Isa. xi. 15, \6.Zech. x. 11. com- pare Rev. xvi. 12.) that others shall be opened in dry places through which they are to march, (Isa. xli. 17, 18. xliiii 19, 20.) and that Christ himself shall appear in person among them, to lead them on in a considerable body, (Isa. lii. 12. Iviii. 8. Hos, i. 10, 11. Mic. ii. 12, 13.) But it is certain several of these texts may admit of a different interpretation, and may perhaps be only figurative expressions of their being the objects of God's peculiar care and favour : nevertheless, should these events ac- tually happen, there would be great reason to believe, that an all-seeing God, whose work is always actually before him, re- ferred to them in such predictions. § 11. 6. A late writer has given it as his opinion, that the Jews shall be restored to their own land, and live for some time in great prosperity there, under the Mosaic ceconomy and law, the Lord being their king, before they become Christians : which he argues, partl}^ from the latter part of the prophecy of Ezekiel, concerning the building of a temple, which must be intended for such a ritual as the Mosaic law appointed ; in connection with several other passages referred to above, predicting the ob- servation of such rites, (compare Zech. xiv. 16.) and partly from the order of the events foretold, Zech. xii. xiii.. But it is an- a Barrisgt. E». of Div. Disp. p. 84—92. with I Iren. II?r. 1. v. c. xzxiii. p. 455. Notes. I Lect. ccxxviii. Of the Conversion of the Jews, S^c. iO'j swered, 1. That this is in the nature of things improbable. 2. That EzekieVs temple may be mystically explained ; or, that even under Christianity, some Jewish rites may in that place be restored. 3. That great absurdities would follow, from suppos- ing all the events described in Zech. xii. & xiii. to follow each other, in the order there laid down, and among the rest, Christ's death would happen, after they had looked to him whom they had pierced ^ § 12. 7. As for the time^ when these glorious scenes shall open on the christian church, commentators and other critics have been much divided among themselves. Some passages in the Bevelations seem to fix the beginning of them at the distance of 1260 years from the v\se Anti-christy Rev. xii. 6, 14. xi. 2, 3. compare Dan. \\\. 1. but the main difficulty lies in fixing the date of that 7'ise. Most protestant writers have dated it from the year 606, when Pope Boniface III. first assumed the title of universal bishop, conferred upon him by Phocas, ending A. D. 1866. But Mr. Fleming, and after him Sir Isaac Newton, and Mr. Lowman, fix it about the middle of the eighth century, A. 1). 756, when Pepin invested Pope Stephen with the temporal dominion of Rome, and the neigh' bouring territories, on the ceasing of the exarchate of Ra- venna ; which is the more probable, as the other horns mention- ed in the context, are plainly iemporMl kingdoms: and as this happened near 666 years after John saw the vision recorded in the Apocalypse, A. D. 90, that seems the most probable interpretation of the number of the beast. Sir Isaac, after Iren^us, /. V. c. XXX. refers it to the numeral letters of the word AA T E I N o £ and the Hebrew n * » Q 1 ^, which do 90jl|300|5|10|50j70l200 400|10l I0l40l6|'200 each of them make 666, and supposes that the marko^ the beast, is the sign of the cross. Rev. xiii. ult. On this hypothesis, that period will end in the year 2016. § 13. Mr. Maurice dates the rise of the beast from the year 606, which he supposes was 666 years after the Romans possessed Jud^a, when the rise of the fourth vionarchy there must beo^in and addinsr to this number the 1260 davs or years with 30 more for the languishing state of the anti-christian glory, and 45 for the pouring out of the vial, which was to be attended with its utter ruin, he fixes the end of this period in the year 1.941. (Compare Dan. xii. 7, 11, 12.) And hj ' -"-•w he observes, that as the Turks ruined the eastern emp; a Reator.ijf Jews and Israelites, p. 57. i ■ 410 tECTURFS ON DIVtNITY. Part x. 1453, and are to continue an hour, a day, a months and a year ^ see Rev. ix. 15. i. e. according to the Julian reckoning, 396 years, they shall fall, A, D, 1849, and that after IT years triumph, Anti-christ shall come to his end, i. e. begin to fall, A. D. 1866, which coincides with the former period, and so confirms it. Compare Dan. xi. 36 — 45. Maurice's Serm. of Tribes appearing, fiCc. p. 54. Not. § 14. Mr. Fleming, computing the last -mentioned time, 'Rev. ix. 15. by prophetic years, makes it 391, and refers it to another event, viz. to the taking of Constantinople, in the year 1453, which was just that distance of time from the uniting the four Turkish kingdoms under one head *. § 15. Wc shall conclude this scholium with observing, that V'hen three years and an half are supposed equal to 1260 days. It plainly goes upon the supposition, that the prophetic year, which probably was the ancient year, (see Whist. Theory, I. ii. p. 144 — 182.) consisting of twelve months of 30 days each, 4. e. of 360 days, is made use of. And if it be, the end of the period when Anti-christ is to fall should be reckoned by the same year ; which will make an alteration in all the computations above, and will reduce the fall of Anti-christ, on Fleming's hypothesis, to A. D, 1998, and on the common, to A. D. 1848. And if upon the same principles, the 666 years be reckoned by prophetical, not Julian years, it will amount to very little more than 656 Julian; which, if the above hypothesis were to be allowed, will fix the date of the Revelations to about the year 100 ^ LECT. CCXXIX. Of Interpreting the Revelations', § 1. Prop. T*0 give a summary view of Mr. Lowman's late celebrated and valuable scheme for interpreting the book of the Revelations. § 2. Sol. 1. He proves that the seven epistles, contained in the second and third chapters, are not prophetic, but relate to the state and circumstances of the seven churches to whom they A FiEM. nf the first Resurr. p. 136. b Chri-;ol. vol. iii. p. lOJ— )20. Newt, on the Hronli p. vs4. fci RNKl's Life of i J shop Bi.Dr.L,p. 10—12. LoWMAN on K»v. p. I4'J— l^fi. FVLE on Rev. i:->. p. 103. IheS. & Not. in Loc. rit. l,y. Clf.rc and Hammond in Loc llor.'ASDnn Rev. in Loc LivBnncn's Thcs. 7. xi. 19. W AUB. bertn. toI. iii. No. % Lect. ccxxix. Of Interpreting the Revelations, 41 1 are directed, at the time when this book was written* Com- pare cap, i. 19. § 'i. 2. He supposes the remainder of the book to be a pro- phefical representation of the most remarkable events, which were to befall the christian church, from that time to the con. summation of all things ; rejecting those schemes, in which, by various fanciful synchronisms, the seals, trumpets , and vials are represented and expounded, as successive representations of the same event. § 4. 3. He considers the fourth and Jifth chapters, as only introductory to the prophetic part of the book ; and justly observes, as Sir Isaac Newton and many other good commen- tators had done, that there is in the scenery here and all along, a beautiful reference to the temple worship § 5. 4. He divides the remainder into seven periods : the Jirst of which, represented by the seals, shews, according to him, the state of the church under the Heathen Roman empe- rors, from A. D. 95 to 323. And here, he more particularly explains the first seal. Rev. vi. 2. of the triumph of Christianity over Jewish and Heathen oppression : the second, ver. S, 4. of the judjyjments of God ont\\e Jewish persecutors under Trajan and Adrian : the third, ver. 5, 6. of the famine in the time of the Antonines : tUe fourth, ver. 7, 8. of the pestilence and other calamities, which befel the empire, in the reigns of Maximian, Valerian, and the intermediate empetors : the fifth, ver. 9 — 11. of the persecution under Dioclesian, A. D. 270 to 29S : the sixths ver. \ 2 — 17. of the commotions of the empire, from Maximianto Constantine : the scve^ith chapter, i. e. the sealing of the 144,000, he interprets of the numerous converts to Christ- ianity, which happened between this and the second period, vii. 1 — 8. in the triumphs of which the heavenly world is beauti- fully represented as rejoicing, vii. 9 — 12. The seventh seal is only introductory to the trumpets. . § 6. 5. The second period, which is that of the trumpets^ cap. viii. ix. according to IMr. Lov/man, relates to what was to happen in the christian ciiurch from Constantine, A, D. 337 to 750, when the Mahometan conquests ceased in the west. — More particularly, the first trumpet, which produced hail cmd fire mingled with blood, cap. viii. 7. he refers to the bloody wars which happened in Ccnstantine's family, uL D. 337 to 352 : the second f of the burning mountain, ver. S. 9. to the invasion of a Sir Isaac Newt, on Proph. part ii. c.ii. 412 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. Italy by the northern nations, and the taking of "Rome by Alaric king of the Goths, A. D. 35.9 to 410 : the third, of the star of Wormwood, ver. 10, i 1. thesucceeding ravages of Italy y and founding the Go/Azc kingdom there, ^. D. 412 to 493 : the fourth, oi darkening the sun, moon, and stars, ver. 12. to the wars in Italy between the Goths and Justinian's generals, which ended in erecting the exarchate of Ravenna, A. D, 493 to 558 : the fifth trumpet, of the locusts from the bottomless pity (ix. 1 — 12.) to the rise and increase of the Mahometan religion and empire, till checked by internal divisions, A. D. 568 to 675 : the sixth, of loosing the four angels and flaming horsemen y (ver. 13 — 21.) to the Saracens invading Europe, and ravaging it ; till their defeat by Charles Martel : the seventh trumpet is only introductory to the vials. § 7. 6. The third period, according to him, represents the state of the church and world, in the time of the last head of the Roman government, i. e. under the Pope, for 1260 years, vi^ from A. D. 756 to 2016. (Vid. Lect. 128. § 11.) This grand discovery, being introduced by the solemnity of a peculiar message from God by an angel, [cap, x.) is first described by general representations of the temple, and the witnesses ; (cap, xi.) then of the woman in the wilderness ; (cap. xii.) then by a monstrous wild beast, signifying the new Roman and persecut- ing power, (cap. yi\\\.) The xivth chapter is, according to him, an episode, containing strong representations of the hap- piness of those who should preserve their integrity, and tlie general purpose of God to bring vengeance in due time upon this wicked and persecuting power. The xvth contains the appearance of the seven angels with the vials, and a song of celestial praise on that account. Then follows the pouring out of the vials, (cap. xvi.) each of which he expounds of some great judgment upon the Papal kingdom. The first (xvi. 1 , 2.) on the earth, of the wars in the family of Charles the Great, by which it was ruined, A. D. 930 to 988 : the second, (ver. 3.) on the sea, of the effusion of blood in the holy w^ar, A. D. 1040 to 1 190 : the third, {ver. 4 — 7.) on the rivers and fountains of water, of the civil wars between the Guelphs and Gibelines, when the Popes were driven out of Italy, A. I). 1 200 to l 370 : the fourth, (ver, S, 9.) on the sun, of the long wars in Italy, Crermany, France and Spain, occasioned by schisms in the popedom, A. D. 1378 to 1530: the fifth, (ver. 10, 11.) on the seat of the beast, he explains of the reformation, A. D, 1560 to 1650: thcsixth, (ver. 12—16.) of drying up Euphrates^ he supposes yet to come ; and conjectures it may be some in- Lect. ccxxrx. Of Interpreting the Revelations. 413 vasion of the Papers dominions from the east : the seventh, (xvi. 17, &c.) of the final destruction of Rome. The following chapters, (xvii — xix.) are assurances and descriptions of this final ruin, given by angelic messengers to John, and consist of songs of praise on the occasion : and in the last, Christ is re- presented as leading an army out of heaven to effect this grand event. § 8. 7. The fourth period is that of a thousand years, or the Millenium, in which the church will be in a most prosperous state, ^. D. 2000 to 3000: fLect. 127. § 2, &c.) so that, according to him, the seventh chiliad is to be a kind of sabbath^. § 9. 8. The ffih period is the renewed invasion of the enemies of the church for a short time, not defined, but which is to end in their final extirpation and ruin, cap. xx. 7 — 10. (Compare P?^op. 166. gr. 3.) § 10. 9. The sixth period is the general resurrection and final judgment, cap. xx. ver. 1 1 — 15. which terminate §11. 10. In the seventh gva.nd period, in which the saints are represented as fixed in a state of everlasting triumph and happiness in the heavenly world, cap. xxi. 1 — 5. § 12. 11. The conclusion of the book confirms the truth of all ; and deduces the grand moral which runs through it, viz. that though the church of Christ is to struggle with great dif- ficulties, he will support it in the midst of all, and make righteousness and truth finally victorious ^ *. a AiNsw. on Gen. i. 31. I WOR thingt. on Rederapt. p. 211— 213. Hornet's Theory, 1. iv, c. iii. p. 2^9, 210. b Pyi.e's Dcd. a;id Pref. to Rev. Plutarch de Iside & Osir. i 47. apud | * Mr. Daubuz's book on the Revelations, which was written a considerable jnumber of years before that of Mr. Lowman, is understood to be a work of great learning and merit. Mr. Flkmivg's " Dissertation on the Fall of Antichrist" bus lately excited extraordinary attention. The whole book of Revelations has been commented upon by Bishop NtwTON, in his '* Dissertations on the Prophecies." See the Dissertations, volume the third, passim, or the Bishop's Works, vol. i. p. 533 — 763. See also Sir Isaac Newton's " Observations upon the Apocalypse of St. John," annexed to his " Observations upon tlie Prophecies of Daniel," p. "235 , — 323. " A Commentary on the Revelations" has ver}' recently been published by Dr. Johnston, a clergyman of the church of Scotland. K. To these might be added two late publications, Dr. Snodgrass's " Commen- tary on the Revelation ;" — and Dr. Mitchell's " New Exposition oi the Revelation pf the Apostle John," in two parts. The.Ar.y/ part, containing the eleven first chap- ters, the author calls, ** The seuted-hork Prophecy ; the st^coml part, containing the eleven last chapters, *' The littie-hnok Prophecy. Thisi work is written in the form pf a paraphrase, attended with many judicious explanatory remarks. W. VOL. V. 3 F • 414 tECTURES ON DIVINITY* Part x. § 13. Schol. 1. On the whole, it must be ackrtowledcfed, that there is a beautiful resemblance between the prophetic representations, and tlie events supposed to be corfesportdeht to them in many partifculars ; and the historical facts are repre- sented with great learning and judgment by this excellent author : yet the correspondence is not in all respects so clear as might be expected, nor can we sometimes say, why those in question are represented by one of the emblems, rather than by another. Yet after all, he has finely illustrated many pas- sages by similar phrases from the prophetic books of the Old Testament, in which he is quite unequalled ; and has made out so much, especially with respect to ti)e firsts and the beginning of the third period, as evidently proves the book to be a glo- rious confirmation of Christianity, and well worthy our most attentive study. § 14. 2. It is to be observed, that the book of the B eve la- lions does no*t contain a view of things and persons really existing^ but merely a view of what passed in, the' imagination of St. John ; in which scene, there were plainly some allegorical persons, v. g. the animals, by a mistake, called beasts in our translation ; and it is on these principles', that the representa- tion of the iVifza; Jerwja/ew, under the figure of a city coming do\vn from God, is to be explained. § 15. 3. Dr. Hartley, (in his Observations on many vol. ii. p. 366 — 372.) supposes, that all present civil and ecclesias- tical governments will be dissolved ; and that, as other churches have copied after the Babylonish whore, tf»ey will in their de- gree partake in her plagues. ^ — And the author of the Critical 7iotes on some passages of scripture (printed for Davis, 1747.) thinks, that when Babylon shaii be brought to utter destruction, that event will be a signal to the ten kingdoms, that their disso- lution is also approaching. (Crit. Notes, p. 14, 15.) These ten kingdoms he reckons, 1 Scotland^ 2 Great Britain^ 3 Germany south of the Elhe^ 4 France^ 5 Spain, 6 Lombardy with Jstria,, Sardinia and Corsica, 7 the Pope's patrimony, with Romania and Tuscany, 8 the two Sicilies, 9 Pannonia or ituvgary, and 10 Illyricum : siipposing these two circumstances must meet, viz. that the kingdoms must ail have made a part of the old Boman empire, and must also have been for a time devoted with the rest of the spiritual power of Rome, ( ibid. p. 130, 131.) But it may seem surprising, thait re/o7^7ned countries should be in- volved in the ruin of the church they have reformed from and protested against, compare Bev. xviii. 4. and it is evident thu.t the particular division above is very precarious a N^WTOK o» Prophecies, part i. c. ri. Lect. ccxxx. Of the Internal Evidences of Christianity, 4 1 5 LECT. CCXXX. Of the Internal Evidences of Christianitj/, f 1. Prop, Christianity is not only attended with such external evidences, as are represented in the fornner part of this work, but with considerable degrees of internal evidence. Vid. Lect. 107. § 1, 2. § 2. IJem. 1. The most considerable doctrines of natural religion are so far from being contradicted, that they are esta- blished by the gospel; particularly those which relate to the be- ing, perfections and attributes of God, his universal providence, government and a future state of rewards and punishments. Lect. 107. § 4. § 3. 2. The most important branches of those duties, which we owe to God, our fellow-creatures and ourselves, are plainly described and inculcated in the precepts of the gospel. ibid. § 9, § 4. 3. The ceremonial observances instituted in the gos- pel are but few, and those evidently calculated to answer the great ends of practical religion. Led. 108. § 25. 5. 4. The gospel discovers to us many particulars, of which the evidence on the principles of natural religion was du- bious, and which a fallen creature might greatly and painfully doubt of ; particularly the pardon of sm, however aggravated, on sincere repentance and a state of complete and eternal glory reserved for ail that are sincerely virtuous, notwithstanding the imperfection of their present attainments, while it threatens, to the vicious and impenitent, final and everlasting punishment. Led. 107. § 5 ^ § 6. 5. The gospel discovers a rich variety of truths, relating both to Christ and the Holy Spirit, which by the light of nature alone we could not possibly have found out, but which, wiien they are known, tend greatly to encourage the mind and strike in a very powerful manner on those principles of gratitude, which are the noblest sources of genuine and acceptable obedience. J bid. §6,8. § 7. 6. As the apparent end of all is to promote virtue in. general, so it is observable that this scheme of salvation, by faith in Christ, and through the free gr^ce of God in him, togetlier with what relates to the influence of the Divine Spirit upon our souls, has the most admirable tendency to promote humility, representing us as ignorant and guilty, polluted and enslaved, i Cor. i. 30. Ibid. § 9. a Amory's SermoB on " Christ the Light of tk» W«rl#/' 3 F 2 416 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. § 8. 7. It further appears, from a survey of the foregoing heads, that though many things yet remain mysterious and obscure, yet those, in which the regulation of our tempers and practice is most immediately concerned, are so plain as to admit of very little dispute. Valet propositio. Ibid. § 6 ^ *. a Cr ARKE at Boyle's f,ecL part ii. Prop, x— xiii. Le Blanc de autor. Script, part i. ? 44, 45. Baxt. Reas. of Christian. paiT ii. c. vi. Reynolds's Lett, to a f;eist, p. 260—272. Besnet on script, p. 171, 172. PRID. Lett, to the Deists, j). il5, 216. Owen on the Spirit, p. 55ii— 562. Rarrow's Works, vol. ii. Serm. xvi. HOWE'S W orks, vol. i. p. 203, 204, TiLLOTs. Serm. vol. i. Serm. xlv. Burnet's 4 Disc. p. 3— 8. Spect. vol. vii. No. 574. Owen's Div. Grig. Script, c. ii, ? 15. c iii. J 16*. * see also on this subject Df. Duchal's " Discourses on the presumptive Arguments for the Truth of Christianity." C. * On the subject of thii demonstration, a work entitled, " A View of the Interual Evidence of the Christia'n Religion," by Soamk Jenyns, Esq. deserves a perusal. The author was once an infidel, ** but having some leisure and more cu- riosity, he employed them both in re&olving a question which seemed to him of some importance, — Whether Christianity was really an imposture founded on an absurd, incredible and obsolete fable, as many suppose it ? Or whether it is, what it pre- tends to be, a revelation communicated to mankind by the interposition of super- natural power ? On a candid enquiry, he soon found that the first was an absolute impossibility, and that its pretensions to the latter were founded on the most solid gioitnds." The author undertakes to shew among other things, that from the New Testa- ment may be collected not only doctrines of religion, but also a system of ethics, in W'hich every moral precept fminded on reason is carried to a hv^her degree of purity and perfection than m any other of the wisest philosophers of preceding ages — that every moral precept founded on false priiu iples is totally omitted, and many ne-j) precepts added per uliarly correspopiliiig with the new object of this religion — that such a system of religion and morality could not possibly have been the work of any man, or set of men, and that, therefore, it must undoubtedly have been effected by tlj^ interposition of divine power. The V. ork, though not faultless, abounds with valuable remarks ; some of which, as topics almo.st entirely omitted by Dr. Doddridgf, are here inserted: 1. In all former religions the'good of the present life was proposed as ihefrst ehject ; in the christian it is but the second: in those, men were incited to promote that good by the hopes of a future reward ; in this, the practice of virtue is enjoined in order to qualify them for that reward. Hence it is that Christianity insists more strongly than any preceding institution, religious or moral, on purity nf heart and a benevolent disposition j because these are absolutely necessary to its great end. 2. The personal character of the author of this religion is no less new and ex- traordinary than the religion itself. For instance, he is the only founder of a religiow in the history of mankind, which is tf)tally unconnected with all human policy and fovemment, and therefore totally unconducivc to any worldly purpose whatever. All others, Mahomet, Numa, and even Mnses himself, blended their religious institu- tions with their civil, and by them obtained dominion over their respective people; but Christ neither aimed at, nor would accept of any such power ; he rejected every object, which all other men pursue, and made choice of all those which others fly from, and are afraid of. No other ever made his own sufferings and death a neces- sary part of bis original plan, and essential to his mission. 3. Before the appearance of Christianity there existed nothing like religion on the face of the earth, the Jewish only excepted : all other nations were immersed in the grossest idolatry, which had little or no connection with morality, except to corrupt it by the infamous examples of their imaginary deities. They all worshipped Lect. ccxxx. Of the Internal Evidences of Christianity. 411 § 9. Cor, 1. From hence it evidently appears, that they do much mistake the nature and design of Christianity, who a multiplicity of gods and daemons, whose favour they courted by impious, obscene and ridiculous ceremonies, and whose anger they endeavoured to appease by the most abominable cruelties. In the politest ages of the politest nations in the world, at a time when Greece and Rome had carried the arts of oratory* poetry, history, architecture and sculpture to the highest perfection, and made no inconsiderable advances in those of mathematics, natural and even moral philosophy, in religious knowledge they had made none at all ; a strong presumption that the noblest efforts of the mind of man, unassisted by revelation, were unequal to the task. They some- times talked of virtue carrying men to heaven and placing them amongst the .gods . but by this virtue they meant only the mvention of arts, or feats of arms : for with them heaven was open only to legislators and conquerors, the civilizers or destroyers of mankind. This was, then, the summit of religion in the most polished nations in the world, and even this was confined to a few phiiosophers, prodigies of genius and literature, who were little attended to and less understood by the generality of mankind in their own countries ; whilst all the rest were involved in one common cloud of ignorance and superstition. At this time Christianity broke forth from the east like a rising sun, and dispelled this universal darkness. 4. Christianity has taught doctrines as inconceivable to the wisest of mankind antecedent to its appearance, as the Newtonian system is at this day to the most ignorant tribes of savages in the wilds of America j doctrines, which human reason never could have discovered, but which, when discovered, coincide with and are con- firmed by it ; and which, though beyond the reach of all the learning and penetra- tion of Plato, Aristotle andCiCFRO, are nowclearly laid open to the eye of every peasant and mechanic with the bible in his hnnd. These are all plain facts too glaring to be contradicted, and therefore, whatever we may think of the authority of these books, the relations they contain or the insjiiration of their authors, of these facts, no man who has eyes to read, or ears to hear, can entertain a doubt ^ because there are the books, and in them is this religion. 5. Christianity enjoins with peculiar ])lainness and authority, piety to God, benevolence to men, justice, charity, teniperanre and sobriety ; with all those d (ties which prohibit the cominissi(»n of the contrary vices, all which debase ouf natures, and, by mutual injuries, introduce universal disorder, and consequently, univer>al misery. But it entirely omits precepts founded on fal commanded to love them, and to serve them to the utmost of their power. // christian nations therefore were nations of ChristianSf all war would be impossible and unknown amongst them. 6. Patriotism also, that celebrated virtue ?o much practised, iiji ajpcient, and so LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. represent it as iiicrdly a republication of the religion of nature ^. a Warbliiton's Div. Leg. vol. i. p. n, 6. much professed in modern times, that virtue, which so long preserved the liberties of Greece, and exalted Rome to the empire of the world, must also be excluded j because it not only falls short of, but directly counteracts the extensive benevolence of this religion. Christianity commands us to love ail mankind, patriotism to oppress «// other countries in order to advance the imaginary prosperity of our own. Christ- ianitj' enjoins us to imitate the iini-c^nal bfnevnlcncc of our Creator, who poui'i forth his I'lessiniTS on every nation upon earth; patriotism to copy the mean partiality qf a parish officer, who thinks injustice and cruelty meritorioiis, whenever they promote the interests of his own inconsiderable village. This has ever been a favourite virtue \\ \ih mankind, "because it conceals sclf-hUeiest under the mask of public spirit, not only from otiir.rs, but even from themselves ; and gives a licence to inflict wrong* ^nd iitj.iries not only h ith [inpunity, but with applause ; but it is so diametrically opposite to tlie great characteristic of this institution, that it never could have been admitted into the list of christian virtues. 7, Of those new jjrecepts in this religion peculiarly corresponding with the new object of it, that is, preparivc us for the kingdom of heave.v, tlie chief »ie poorness of spirit, forgiveness of injuries, and charity to all men; to these we may add repentance, faith, self-abasement and a detachment from the world, all liioral duties peculiar to this relipion, and absolutely necessary to the attainment of its end. By ponrni'st of spiril is to be understood a disposition of mind, meek, hum- ble, snhmissive to power, void of anibition, patient of injuries and free from all re- sent nent. This was so new, and so opposite to the ideas of all pagan moralist*-, that they thought this temper of mind a criminal and contemptible meanness, which must induce men to sacrifice the glory of their country, and their own honour t«» shameful pusillanimity ; and such it appears to almost all who are called christian* even at this day, who not only rtject it in practice, but disavow it in principle, not- witlistnnding this explicit declaration of their Master. We see them revenging the smallest nflronts by premeditated murder, as individuals, on principles of honour; ami, in their national capacities, destrovine each other with lire ami sword for the low considerations of commercial interests, the balance of rival powers or the am- bition of princes : we see them with their last breath animating each other to 4 savage revenge, and, in the agonies of death, plunging with feeble arms their daggers into the hearts of tiieir opponents ; and, what is still worse, we hear all these bar- barisms celebrated by historian«, flattered by poets, applauded in theatres, approved in senates, and even sanctified in pulpits. But universal practice cannot alter the nature of things, ror universal error change the nature of truth. 8. Another precept, egually.ncw, and ao less excellent, is forgiveness r.f in- jnrit's. The wisest moralists of the wise&t nations and ages represented the desire of revenge as a mark of a no1)le mind, and the accomplishment of it as one of the ehief felicities attendant on a fortunate man. Bu^ how much more magnanimous, how much more beneficial to mankind is fnraiiveness ! It is more mn'xn.inmnittf because every generous and exalted dispositioji of the human mind is requisite to the practice of it: for tiiese alone can enable us to bear the wrongs and insults of wickedness and foUy with patience, and to h)ok dou n on the perpetrators of thea» with pity, rather than with indignation ; these alone can teach us, that such are but a part of those siiflTerings allotted to us in this state of probation, and to know, that to OVERCOME^ EVIL wi j H GOOD, Is the m'»st glorious of all victorie*.. It is the most bcnffcial, because this oniiab'e conduct aloge can put an end to an eternal succes- «i()ii of injuries and retaliations; for every retaliation becomes a new injury, and requires another act of revenge for satisfaction. But would we observe this salutary precept, to ;-ove our enfmies, and to do good to those who despitefiilly use us, thi* oi)stinate benevolence would at last conquer the most inveterate liearts and we slKxild kave no enemies to forgive. This noble and uK'ful virtue is in obrioui rcrae*- Lect. ccxxx. Of the Internal Emdences of Chrislianitij, 419 § 10. 2. It furtlier appears, that we have great reason to" bless God for a revelation^ attended with so many important dy for most of the miseiies of this life, ai^d a j:ieccssary qualification for tlie happi* tiess of annther. 9. Dt'tachmenl from the world is another moral virtue constituted by this religioti alone : so new, that even at this day few of its professors can be persuaded that it is required, or that it is any virtue at all. But such an unremitted anxiety and per- petual application as ens:rosses our whole time and thoughts are forbid, because they are incompatible with the spirit of this religion, and must utterly disfjualify us fdr the attainment of its great end. The christian system forbids all extraordinarjf efforts to obtain wealth, care to secure, or thought concerning the enjoyment of it. " Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth," The cliief object of the Pagans \vo> immortal /tfrnf- ; fnt- this their poets sang, their heroes fought, and their patriots ilied ; and this was hung out by then* philosophers and legislators, as the great in- cit'-niHiit to all noble and virtuous deeds. But w hat saith the christian Legislator ta his disfiples on this sulij ?ct ? *' Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and shall say all manner of evil against you for my sake ; rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your rewarii in heaven." Nothing has so much cor»tributed to corrupt the true spirit of the ciuistian institution, as that partiality, which we contract, from our earliest education, tor the manners of pagan antiquity; from whence we learn to adopt every moral idea which is repugnant to it ; toappl.iud fal^e virtue, which that disavows ; to 1)0 guided by laws of honour, wliich tliat abhors ; to imitate characters, whic h tliat (letf sts ; and to behold heroes, patriots, conquerors, and suicides with admiration, whose conduct that utterly condemns. From a coalitjon of these op- posite principles was geneiatcd that monstrous system of cnielty and benevolence^ of barbarism and civility, of rapine and justice, of fighting and devotion, of revenge and generosity, which harrassed the worid for several centuries with crusades, holy wars, knight-errantry, and single combats, and even still retains influence enough, under the name of honour, to defeat the most beneficent ends of this holy iivstitution, A man whose ruling princijjle is honour, in the common, acceptation, however vir- tuous, in a sense, he may be, cantml be a chnstiun, because he erects a standaixi of duty, and deliberately adheres to it, diametrically cppnsitc to the whole tenor of that religion. '10, Every one of these propositions, I am persuaded,, says our author, is incon- trovertibly true ; and if tr"ue, this short but certain conclusion must inevitably follow. That such a system of religion and morality could not possibly be the work of any man, or set of men, much less of t!)Ose obscure, ignorant and illiterate persons wha actually did discover, and publish it to the world ; and that therefore it must have been ctFected by the supernatural interposition of divine power and wisdom; that is, that it must derive its origin from god. If any one can believe that these inen could become impostors, for no other purpose than the propagation of truth, villains for no end but to teach honesty, aiid martyrs w ithout the least prospect of lionour or advantage ; or that, if all this should have been possible, these few incon- siderable persons should have been able, in the course of a few years, to spread this their religion over most parts of the then known world, in opposition to the interests, pleasures, ambition, prejudices and even reason of mankind; to have triumphed over the power of princes, their intrigues, the force of custom, the blindness of zeal, the influence of priests, the arguments of orators and the philosophy of the world, wiihout any supernatural assistance ; if , any one can believe all these miraculous events, contradictory to the constant experieiLca of the powers and dispositions of human nature, he must be possessed of much move faith than is necessary to make him a declared christian, and remain an iinbelievrr from inere credulity. On the Evidences of Christianity in general, and the Internal ones in particu- lar, the reader is refened to Archdeacon Palty's Work, entitled, " A View of the livid^uces gf C,"lni>tiattity," jmd moie especially vol. ii. chap, ii — v. W. 420 LECTURES ON DIVINITY. Part x. circumstances, and so excellently adapted to answer the neces- sities of mankind. Matt. xiii. 16, 17. § 11. :j. We may further arg;ue, that an attentive study of the scriptures and especially of the New Testament, may be an excellent means of establishing our faith in the scripture reve- lation. Acts XX. 32. § 12. 4. It appears from hence, that we shall serve the cause df virtue and piety in the world by endeavouring ail we can to establish the character and reputation of the New Testament ; and that those schemes, which would represent the writings of the apostles, as merely their own private opinions ; or the rela- tions concerning Christ, as liable to the common imperfections which attend well-meant reports of long distant facts, must be very prejudicial to the cause of cliristianity and of practical religion, so nearly connected with it ^ § 13. It is highly proper, that the peculiarities of the gospel scheme should be much insisted upon by christian preachers : which may also further be argued, from the pomp of miracles, by which this revelation was introduced - into the world, and which must have appeared unworthy the divine "wisdom and majesty, if those things which were peculiar to it are of so little importance, as many seem to suppose Heb. W. 3,4*^. § 14. It is of the highest importance, to fall in with the prac- tical design of the gospel, and always to consider and represent it, not merely asan object of amusement andspeculation, butas a system of truths intended to sanctify the heart and to regulate the life, and thereby to train us up for the complete happiness of a future state. Matt, v\\. 24 — 27. John xWi. 17. § 15. 7. They who have experimentally felt the power of the gospel on their hearts, will have an additional evidence to confirm their faith, in proportion to the degree in which itg efficacy has prevailed. Johny'u. 17. 1 John v. \0^. § IG. 8. It follows from all, that to cultivate a devotional temper, and study as mucfi as possible to enter into the spirit of the gospel, and to confirnj every action and every sentiment to the tenor of it, must be one of the most important branches of a proper furniture and preparation for the ministerial work. And God grant, tliat this remark may be deeply fixed on the memo- ries and hearts of all that have studied this various course of Theological Lectures, whatever else be disputed or forgotten A a Chore's true Gospel, and Ha r.i.r/r's Answer, j c Dkdd. I.ctt.to the Autlior of Christian, not b W Al- 1 s's hetJfc-mer and Sanct. { li. & 7. foundtvl, &c. No i, j). 25—27. Uumljle Attempt, &:c. i>. JO— 38. I Watts's Serm. vol. i. No. i— iii. jENMNr.s'sl>isc.on Preadiing CluLi. with I Boyse's Works, Two SL-rin.on 1 John v. 10> fft *N Kit' s'» Lett. iUU. I d rVATTS's Humble AttemijtJ l.p. 4— SOMfi^V Lle\iM)diui tevivioj Kcligio*. LECTURES ON PREACHING, AND THE SEVERAL BRx\NCHES OF THE MINISTERIAL OFFICE ; INCLUDING THE CHARACTERS OF THE MOST CELEBRATED MINISTERS AMONG DISSENTERS AND IN THE ESTABLISHMENT. VOL. V. I il ADVERTISEMENT. The following Lectures are the substance of those delivered by Dr. Dodd- ridge to his theological students, in reference to preaching and the several branches of the ministerial office. They have been very frequently the sub- ject of conversation, as containing many excellent remarks and advices, and several striking characters of authors. For the purpose of collation the Edi- tors are in possession of four copies, one written (bearing date 1739) by a learned pupil of the author, another revised and corrected from a copy de- clared to be tiio most accurate extant, a third beautifully and accurately written, and the fourth is a transcript which differs considerably from each of the others. The editors are of opinion, however, that could they have procured ten times the number of copies, and those of the first character, it would be unsafe to trust any one of them as unexceptionable ; for it does not appear that the author gave the finishing hand to his own copy as fit for the public eyfe. The reader, therefore, is requested to observe, that what is here printed professes to be only a pretty full Syllabus of what the author more or less en- larged upon. A few expressions, and even sentences are occasionally left out, which, however proper in the lecture-room, the editors are convinced, the author himself would not have made public. The lectures are so printed also as to convey, by means of the dash, some idea of the place and nature of the supplementary enlargements which might be made, and may serve as proper pauses for the reader's profitable reflection. Since different copies have different signs of method, it is presumed that the plan which is here adopted is as perspicuous and useful as any, and is tiie same with that of the author in his Rise and Progress, and that in which the preceding lectures now appear. As these lectures were never before printed, it may be expected that we should assign some reasons for giving them a place in Dr. Doddridge's Whole Works. Of these the first and principal is, that we view them as possessing very considerable excellence ; an excellence not inferior to any thing he ever penned, if estimated according to their tendency to do real service both to ministers and, through them, to the rising generation. Here we have a collection of rules, maxims, and cautions, relative to preaching and the pastoral care, as ample and well chosen as are any whereto be found, delivered with the greatest perspicuity, and minutely detailed according to varied circumstances. In them we discover a great insight into human na- ture, an uniform regard to religious, moral, and civil propriety of conduct, ardent wishes to benefit mankind by promoting vital and practical religion ; 3 G 2 424 ADVERTISEMENT. with marks of uncommon diligencein the author himself, which may operate as a powerful stimulus on the reader's mind to imitate so fair an example. From a report of their general worth manj' have wished, but in vain, to pro- cure a copy ; to gratify, and at the same time to benefit such persons, is another evident reason why these lectures should be now published. In fact, it may be well thought by many that a complete edition of t'le author's works could not consistently appear without them. To this we may add, supposing them in no danger of being lost, as many valuable manuscripts have been, the proba- bility of their degenerating by repeated transcripts is a consideration of some weight. And, indeed, it is well known that there are many mutilated and very imperfect copies abroad ; and it is not improbable that, from some mo- tive or other, a copy might find its way to the press in a form calculated to reflect but little credit on either the publisher or the author. This danger is now precluded ; and so precluded, it is hoped, as effectually to secure the de- served reputation of Dr. Doddridge, an object to attain which no small degree of labour and expence has been bestowed. We are therefore per- suaded that, since the author has intimated no prohibition, these consider- ations, among the reasonable and the good, oJght to be decisive. LECTURES o.v PREACHING AND THE MINISTERIAL OFFICE. LECTURE L Introductmi — General Remarks and Directions relative to the Ch ristia n M in istrj/ . § 1. C^ENTLEMEN, you have devoted yourselves to the •work of the Ministry, and it is the main thing you have in view in the course of your present studies ; other things are taken in only as subservient to this. — You well know it consists of several branches. — The first on which j^ou enter is Preach- ing, which, though not the only, is one of the most important parts of a minister's duty. — Preaching requires genius, applica- cation and the divine blessing. — Of the former few who are capable of academical studies are entirely destitute. — Nor is any great height of genius necessary. — The latter with a good in- tention and pious conduct may be expected. — Diligence, there- fore, is generally the main thing wanting ; yet this under a wrong conduct may turn to little account, — To prevent which the following advices are designed, recommending the success to the Spirit of God. § 2. In these lectures I shall give some general directions as to the metliod to be used in order to furnish yourselves for, and make you ready in the work, (Lect, \.) Consider the character of the best practical writers in our language, {Led. 2 — 4.) Give some advice as to the composition of sermons, (Lect. 5 — 10.) Offer some thoughts on the most pro]>er method of delivery, {Lect. II.) Add several miscellaneous remarks which will not properly fall under any of these heads, {Lect, 12.) Propose a few general directions for prayer, (Lect. 13.) Call your attention to the important duty of public exposition, {Lect. 14 — IG.) Then offer some directions on catechising, {Led, 17, 18.) On administering the ordinance of baptism, {Lect, ly.) and the Lord's supper, {Led. 20.) On visiting in 426 LECTURES ON PREACHING. general, and the sick in particular, (Lcct. 21, 22.) I shall then give you some general maxims for conversation, (Led. 23.) Rules for conduct towards particular persons, (Led. 24.) And on behaviour to other ministers, with a few miscellaneous con- cluding remarks, (Led. 25.) § 3. I shall begin with some general diredions to furnish you for the work of the ministry^, and prepare you for the exercise of its functions. § 4. I . See to it that there be a foundation of sincere piety laid in yourselves, or else there is but little prospect of your being useful or acceptable to others. — Be therefore firmly re- solved to devote yourselves to God, and doit solemnly. § 5. 2. Keep up a strict course of walking with God. Be constant, diligent, and lively in secret prayer. — Maintain an habitual sense of the divine presence. — Be much in the exercise of ejaculatory devotion. — So you will learn to speak out of the fulness of the heart. — Seize every opportunity of encreasing in piety. § 6. 3. Cultivate a tender love to souls. This will make you eloquent. — Therefore guard against every thing that tends to alienate your affections. — By pride cometh contention ; therefore practise a yielding, submissive and obliging temper. An unreasonable stiffness in little matters will do unspeakable mischief. — I almost tremble to see it in any designed for the ministry. — I foresee in it the confusion of congregations, and the ruin of your own character and usefulness. § 7. 4. Cultivate an extensive and candid acquaintance with the world. Tliinsrs are much as we make them. — In almost all imaginable circumstances some things may be found to be despised ; some things to be admired, and delighted in. — Take heed of immuring yourselves too much in your studies. — Think not the time lost which is spent out of them. — Despise not common Christians — free converse with them may be at- tended with many good consequences ; more particularly §8. (1.) It will increase your stock of knowledge. Ac- quaintance with the hearts of men is very desirable — and it will be better learnt by converse, as anatomy is better learnt by dissection than by books alone! — You will find many good thoughts started by them — they will be like rough diamonds, w hich, if well polished, you may with advantage set in your sernions. § 9. (2.) It will awaken your own spirits. As iron sharp- Lect. I. Introduction^ 5Cc. 427 eneth iron, so a man sharpeneth the countenance of his friend." Experience often proves this. — Lord's-day evening's conversa- tion is sometimes particularly sweet and refreshing. — We shall find that time thus spent will not be lost, but will abundantly repay itself. § 10. (3.) It will conciliate respect among them. An accessible temper is, in most cases, respected and loved — espe- cially in persons of high reputation and great employ. § 11. (4.) It will form you to an experimental strain of preaching, which will be very suitable to spiritual persons ; — and will give an air of wisdom natural and unaffected. — A wise man," says Confucius, *' must learn to know the hearts of men ; that taking every man according- to his own inclination, he may not labour in vain when he shall discourse to him of virtue." ^. § 12. 5. Form an acquaintance with the best authors, but especially the scriptures ; they are the grand magazine. — Study them continually. — Get an interleaved Greek Testament, if possible Wetstein's. — Read other books also with care. — Col- lect some of the most valuable ; — for instance, Evans's Christian Temper, Berry-street Lectures, &c. &c. § 13 6. Take brief notes of the sermons you hear. — Re- view them in your retirement. Transcribe them, and add memo- randums of your own thoughts and reflections upon them as you go along — Painting and carving are learnt by imitation, and by observing the defects as well as the beauties of great masters. §14. 7. Keep, and endeavour daily to improve your com- mon-place book. — Have note-books added to it. — Write schemes of sermons in different degrees of perfection. — Keep a little book for hints on various subjects as they come info your mind. Keep another book for schemes that are perfect, and here in- sert scriptures under the proper heads in the order 3^ou intend to use them in composing. — And when you read a book, consider how far it may help you as to scriptures, sermons, common- place book, conversation, prayer, and the like. § 15. 8. Be daily endeavouring to form a good style and address, which is done by insensible degrees. — Never think it too soon, or too late to attain it. — Use yourselves, therefore, to various kinds of composition ; at first, review them with great diligence and exactness. — Submit them to the review of a friend. Look them over afterwards at some distance of time.-^Often read aloud, but in as unaffected a manner as possible. — Ele- gance in a sermon," says Boyle, is like a golden frame abovjt * Cq.nfugius's Morate, p. 42$ LECTURES ON PREACHING. a looking'-glass ; it would be foolish to 3et up the frame alone, or look only upon that ; but yet it may serve to attract the eve, and prove the occasion of discovering some defect which would have been otherwise unobserved." See his Meditations iii. 6. § 16. 9. Look up daily to God, that he may give you more wisdom, and advance you in every necessary gift and grace; which he will do, if his glory be simply and sincerely intended m your work, and if you accustom yourselves to rise gradually more and more above the views of interest and human applause. Mankind are taken with little things. — Have a firm persuasion in your own minds of the importance of the work, and what de- pends on your right management of it. The honour of God, the glory of the gospel, and good of souls are no small trust. — Con- sider yourselves, then, charged with God's business, and you wiJI have reason to believe God will be with you. LECT. II. 0/ the Use and Character of Practical Writers, § 1. I SHALL first give you some general advices on the sub- ject now before us. — And, first, let some practical writer be daily read. — Practical religion is important to ourselves ; and a practical strain of preaching is important to our people. — We shall thus form ourselves to words and a proper way of expres- sion. § 2. Read them at once with a view to your improvement as christians, and preachers. — Make observations on their matter and style. § 3. Mingle authors of various strains. — Othcrv»'ise you will learn a disagreeable imitation of one. — Seem not to have any writer in view in the manner of your compositions. — Water running through a bed of steel is apt to take a chalybeate taste and tincture. § 4. Make references to remarkable passages, that you may review them a second time. — Nor will it he amiss to mark them in the margin, if the book is your own. — Keep a catalogue of such things as you would read before you preach upon any sjibject. § 5. Having made these general remarks, I proceed to give you the characters of several practical writers of cur own nation, — which may be divided into four classes ; the puritans Lect. ii. Of the Use, Kc, of Praciical JVriie)^. 429 — ^the Nonconformists of the last age — those of the present — and the authors of the established church. §6. I recommend to you, first, to form some acquaint- ■ance with the puritans, though they are too often despised. — There was good sense and Jearning in those days, as well as ours. — Our grandmothers had real beauty, though the change of fashions has made their dress ridiculous to us.— I shall name but few : — § 7. Bolton. — He had been a great and notorious sinner, and was reclaimed by great terrors. — He is therefore excellent both for conviction and consolation. — His style is rather inclin- ed to bombast, yet there are many expressions truly great and magnificent. — The beauties of unagination are most visible in his four last things. — Bui his most useful treatises are Directions for comfortable walking with God — and for comforting distressed Consciences. — There we see the traces of a soul most intimately acquainted with God. § 8. Bp. Hall. — The most elegant and polite writer of his age.— He abounds rather too [much with antitheses and witty turns. — In some of liis writings he seems to have imitated Seneca and Austin. — His sermons are much the worse for a compliance with the. taste of the age in which he lived. — His Contemplations are incomparably valuable for language, criticism, and devotion. Next to them his Meditations, his Letters, and Balm of Gileadar© worthy of your attention. § y. Reynolds. — A most elaborate writer. — He has many surprising similes. — His style is remarkably laconic. — A world of things are gently touched upon, which shew his extensiva acquaintance with human nature, as well as great labour. — Plis works contain a judicious collection of scripture, both in the text and margin. § 10. SiBBs. — His language is nervous and decent. — His dedications are very handsome. — His style pathetic and tender, especially so in Iws Bruised Reed, and Soul's Conflict. §11. Ward. — Worthy to be read through. — His language is generally proper, elegant, and nervous. — His thoughts are Well digested,, and happily illustrated. — He has man}^ remark- able veins of wit. — Many of the boldest figures of speech are to be found in him beyond any English writer ; especially Apo- strophes, Prosopopccias, Dialogisms, and Allegories. There J* indeed a mixture of fancy in his writings ; but pardonable, VOL, V* :i H 430 LECTURES ON PREACHING. considering his youth, and that many of his sermons were not prepared by himself for the press, hut copied from his mouth while preaching. — He died before he was twenty eight years old. — Had he lived, he Avould probably have been the phcenix of British preachers. § 12. Hales of Eton — generally called the ever memor- able.— He is remarkably witty ; — has many very uncommon thoughts, and vast learning. — There are many curious passages in his works fit for a eommon-place book; but little judgmfent. — He has no good order and connection ; — very little of a true unction appears in him ; — the mere scholar also is too apparent. He writes like one that knows not much of human life ;— with an affectation of driving things to the utmost, which, by over- doing, weakens the cause he designs to support. — His Golden Remains, and additional IVacts should be read. — None shew the man more than his Christian Omnipotence § 13. I now call your attention, in the Second place, to the Nonconformists of the last age ; that is, those who w rote before 1700. § II. Owen and Goodwin. — Both highly evangelical, but both very obscure, especially the latter.- — Ov/en's style re- sembles St. Paul's. — There is great zeal and much knowledge of human life discovered in all his works ; — especially in his book on Apostacy. — Dr. Wright seems to have taken many things from hence in his " Deceitful ness of sin." — That on the He- brews is his great work. — The Means of understanding the Mind of God in the Scriptures, is one of his best. — Those on Com- munion with God, and on the Person of Christ, most celebrated. — His Exposition of the i30t!i Psalm is most excellent. — His discourses of Indwelling Sin, Spiritual Mindedness, and Morti- fication of Sin in Believers, shew great improvement in practical * it is remarkable tliat our auilior does not insert among the puritanical prac- tical writers Perkins and Prkston, Burroughs and Hildersham. See a cha- racter of these writers, and some others of this class omitted by Doddridge, in the Christian Preacher, p. 452, &c. Dr, Thomas Jackson, out author saj'S, can hardly be called a p'ractlcnl writer, yet u as so learned a divine, and had so many curious and peculiar sentiments, that he is not to be omitted in this collection. — His style i-. remarkably stiff and obscure, — but pfcnerally full o' meanini^. — It is scarce possible to open in any page M here wo f hall not fujd something seldom, if at all, to be met, with any where else. — He carried liis notions of relitrion to a very great height,— and shews such an acquaintance with Immau life as could not be expected from one so contemplative and recluse.— His l>f>ok oil the Authority of the Scripture on the Attributes of God, — and on the Stifff'nr.„-s of Cl.riit, — arc especially worth diligent perusal; — a curious reader will Vin<\ i')tuctliiii; remarkable and worthy of reading in the whole. Lect. II. 0/the Use, &Cc. of Practical Writers. 431 religion. — Goodwin's pieces published in bis life time are the most valuable. — In them there are many accurate, and valuable remarks on scripture. — His Child of Light walking in Darkness is very useful for afflicted consciences. — Many uncommon , thoughts. § 15. Baxter. — He is inaccurate, because he had no re- gular education, and always wrote in haste, as in the views of eternity; but generally judicious, nervous, spiritual and evan- gelical ; — though often charged with the contrary. — He disco- vers a manly eloquence, and the most evident proofs of an ama- zing genius ; — with respect to which he may not improperly be called The English Demosthenes. — His works are very proper for conviction. — See his Saint's Rest, — all his treatises on con- version, especially his Call to the Unconverted, Divine Life, Counsel to young Men. — Few were ever instrumental of awak- , ening more souls. § IG. M ANTON — plain, easy and unaffected. — His thoughts are generally well digested, but there is seldom any thing ex- traordinar}'. — He has many judicious remarks on scripture.— His chief work is on the 1 19th Psalm. — Many of his posthumous sermons arc of little value. § 17. Bates — charming and elegant; — yet his style not formed. — His sentences are too short ; — his words, however, are very polite; — admirable similics, — only too many of them;— proper to be quoted by those whose genius does not lead in this way. — Read his Harmony of the Divine Attributes, Spiritual Perfections, and Four Last Things. — He was well acquainted with poetry and the belles let4;res ; — an admirer as well as imi- tator of Cowley. § 18. Howe. — He seems to have understood the gospel as well as any uninspired writiT ; — and to Lave imbibed as much of its spirit. — The truest sublime is to be found in iiis writings; — and some of the strongest pathos. — yet he is often obscure, and ge- nerally harsh. — He has unhappily imitated the worst part of Boyle's style — He has a vast variety of uncommon thoughts; — and, on the M-hole, is one of the most valuable writers in our language, and I believe, in the world. — His best pieces are. The Blessedness of the Righteous, Enmity and Reconciliation, Re- deemer's Tears, and The Redeemer's Dominion ; — with some Funeral Sermons. § 19. Flavel. — Not deep, nor remarkably judicious, — but plain, popular, tender. — Proper to address afHicted cases, and 3 H 2 432 LECTURES ON FREACHING. melt the soul into love. — His Token for Mourners is inimitable. — His Fountain of Lite very useful, — and most of the subjects pro- per to be preached over on sacrament-days. — Allusions to Pagan stories both in him and Bates, are entertaining and useful. § 20. Charnock. — Celebrated by some as Sipolite writer, but chiefly by those who are not true judges of politeness. — He has some fine words, but no cadence, — which is also the fault of Bates. — His divisions are too numerous,-— his thoughts are often obscure and in disorder ; — no clear and distinct ideas in many of the differencas he makes. — Yet he has some very va- luable things. — On the Attributes he is deep and sublime. — His book on Regeneration is much applauded, though much inferior to Baxter, Alleine and Wright. § 21. Taylor (Nathaniel.) — The Dissenting South. — There is vast wit, and great strength of expression in all he wrote ; — yet apt to aggravate matters a little too much. — His langucige is remarkably proper and beautiful. — His best pieces are his discourses on Faith, Deism^ and the Covenant. — He wrote but little more than these. — All deserve reading. LECT. III. The Character o/dissentinc Writers of the present AgCy or those who have written since 1 700. § 1. lEiVANS. — His style is grave, plain, manly, nervous.-— His heads are always distinct and well arranged . — The scrip- tures he quotes are very properly chosen. — His thoughts, espe- cially in the application, are thrown close together. — His ser- mons to young people are scarce, and valuable. — His christian temper is one of the best practical pieces in our language. 5 2. Wright — has great simplicity and awful solemnity. His writings compose the thoughts, and gradually elevate them. — The heads are distinct, — and sentences very compre- hensive.— He discovers a deep sense of God, and a good ac- quaintance with the world. — His words are elegant and well chosen ; — -cadence however is but little regarded. — He always appears master of himself. — There are often plain intimations of many, thoughts being suppressed. — His sentiments are candid and rational. — His book on Regeneration has been re- markably acceptable, — and is one of the most useful pieces published in this age. — His work on the Deceitfulness of Sin is Lect. nr. The Character of Disserifing Writers, Kc. 431 written with great knowledge of mankind ; — with the ruin of many young people before his eyes, — and itis admirably adapt- ed to prevent it. — His Great Concern is very comprehensive, — and even in that respect much preferable to the Whole Duty of Man. — His subsequent treatises are not equally valuable, nor is the collection ofscriptures so judicious as was expected* § 3. Watts. — Very different from Wright. — His style is harmonious, florid, poetical and pathetic ; — but too diffuse, too many words, — especially in his later works, — and his former are too much loaded witli epithets. — Yet on the whole he is an excellent writer. — All that he has rt ritten is well worth reading* • — I most admire the first volume of his Sermons, — Death and Heaven, the Love of God, — and Humble Attempt. — Not to mention his incomparable Lyric Poems, — Psalms and Hymns. § 4. Grove. — He resembles Watts, but is not equally poetical, — yet rather more nervous. — He has many judicious and new thoughts, — which are disposed in a method quite pecu- liar, and expressed with force and elegance, — and in his former pieces there is a remarkable sweetness. — He discovers great seriousness, — but his great aversion to calvinism, and the ill usage he had met with from bigots, have soured him of late. — The Friendl}^ Monitor, — his book on Secret Prayer, — and some Funeral Sermons, published in his life time arc very valuable. — His book on the Sacrament is exceeding proper for scholars, — though much exceeded by Henry and Earle, for common use. — Some of his meditations at the end of his Treatise on FaitU are excellent *. § 5. Henry. — Very popular ; his style is short and point- ed ; — has many antitheses, and is too often a little fanciful ; — elegant imagination ; some peculiarities, — such as making hi^ heads begin with the same letter, or some chiming word ; yef this is generally natural. — Great seriousness,— sprightly thoughts, digested in very good order. — His Commentary excellent, though rather too large, — and too full of typical and allegorical interpretations ; yet there are some judicious notes both cri- tical and historical. — Many of his notes on the historical parts, on the import of some original words, and some of the most en- tertaining things, are taken from Grotius, Patrick, Poole, JosEFHus, Calvin, and many others. — However, the work is despised only by those who do not kno>v it. — His discourses on * The six volumes of bis Posthumous Works contain a collection of excellent discourses on a variety of the most interesting and useful subjects j w bich, consider- €das posthuTOws, are remaikably finished and cQiTcct. 43]. LECTURES ON PREACHING. meekness, the sacrament, and early piety, arc all very good. — His style is formed on scripture, to which he has numberless allusions. § 6. Earle. — Judicous, pathetic, and very laconic. — lie has written but little besides his Treatise on the Sacrament, which is excellent. — In his other pieces there are several pretty classical quotations in the margin. § 7. Bradbury's. — Hismethod is by no means accurate. — Many weak arguments, — buf enlivened by sprightly turns of wit, and numberless allusions to scripture. — Christ's joy on finishing his course, — and his Sermons on the fifth of NDvember, are his best. ^ 8. BoYSE. — He has been called the dissenting Scott, — but much more polite. — His language is plain, animated, and nervous ; — pretty much resembling Evans. His matter is excellently digested. — He abounds with ideas ; — each sermon appears to be a contraction of some judicious treatise, — and often is so. — The two volumes of his sermons, and his discourses on the Four last Things, are his principal practical works, — and deserve attentive, repeated reading. §9. Bennett. — Plain, serious and spiritual ; — but flat. — Has many good quotations from modern authors. — His Christ- ian Oratory is his best and almost only practical piece ; — which had been better, had it been less. § JO. Harris. — He was reckoned the greatest master of the English tongue among the Dissenters.— His style plain and easy ; — his thoughts substantial^ — but seldom striking or un- common. Nothing to blame, nor very much to admire.— See his discourses on the Messiah, and Funeral Sermons. § 11. Jennings. — Methodical, plain, and serious. — Some pretty turns of thought. His strain very evangelical. — He is, upon the whole, the Flavel of the present age, — only much more polite, and free from Flavel's faults. — All he has publish- ed should be carefully read, — especially his Sermons to Young People, — and those in the Berry-Street Lectures, — which are the glory of the book, and very much to the honour of the au- thor. § 12. Grosvenor. — A most popular preacher while his voice continued good. — In his compositions there is a strange mixture of the familiar r.nd pathetic. — Many strong figures of speech, — especially proscpopccias, — and dialogisms, — be- yond any writer of the age. — See particularly his Sermons on the Name and Temper of Jesus, — his Mourner, — and his Essay on Health Lect. IV. Writers of the Established Church. 435 LECT. IV. The Character of the Writers of the Established Church. rip § 1. JL lELOTSON. — There is such an easiness in his style, and beautiful simplicity of expression, as seems ea,sy to be imitated, yet nothing more difficult. — He had some puritanical expressions. — Sometimes pathetic. — His method admirably clear, — bevond almost 'any other man. — Many of his sermons, contain nothing remarkable especially his posthumous ones ; — yet there are some of them equal to any he published in histyle, that the few Sermons he has published deserve an atten- tive reading ; — especially that on the Oxford act, which is the Tvisest I ever read, considered in the view of a Philosophical Essay. ^ 21. A. Bp. Leighton. — One of the. most eminently Lect. v. iiules for composing Sermons. 439 devout and pious writers bis age has produced. — His Sermons indeed are not accurately digested, and sometimes contain only- hints not fully opened ; — which is the more excusable, as none of them were intended for the press by the author. — His works ought to be reckoned among the greatest treasures of the Eng- lish tongue. — They continually overflow with love to God, and breathe a heart entirely transformed by the gospel, above the views of every thing but pleasing God. — There is a vast deal of spirit, and charming imagination ; multitudes of the most beautiful figures ; and scriptures applied with happiest allusions. — Metaphors, especially those in the text, are sometimes pur- sued into allegory ; yet very natural. — Upon the whole, they are such as none but a very ingenious, learned, religious man could write ; — and yet, even by such an one, must have been written with great care ; — not the effect of any laborious effortt for particular discourses, through a habit of speaking and writing ; but the guarded overflowings of a copious fountain. — This attainment, however, must have been the consequence of a most resolute appHcation both of the head and heart. — Few uninspired writers have a greater tendency to mend the world. — The disappointment which the learned and polite complained of, when these posthumous works were published, is chiefly to be charged upon their ignorance of the true beauties and use of Theological Writings. LECT. V. Bules for composing Sermons. ^ 1. ^W^HEN we are about composing a sermon, we are to consider, 1st. What subject is to be chosen, 2d. In wh^X. strain it is to be handled, 3d. ThQ style of the composition, 4th, What thoughts we are to introduce, 5th. In whdXorder we are to throw them. I shall therefore, give rules for each of these, and then 6th. Add some further rules not comprehended under either of these heads : §. 2. I shall offer some remarks, First, On the choice of subjects. - But before I point out what subjects are to be pre- ferredy I shall shew you what you are to decline'^. Among these are, ♦ Most of these nales refer to the j'oung pi'eacher at first setting out ; though they are all in some degree applicable to a settled minister. The former t^ey teach ^fhathe should onltji and the latter what he should cho]fly Vddke choice of. 3 I 2 440 LECTURES ON PREACHINO- 1. The doctrines of natural religion, such as the Being and Providence of Godj — the stale of future rewards and pu* iiishments, — liberty of choice ; — the distinction between moral good and evil — These subjects are less necessary, because they are generally believed, and have been so fondly and repeatedly insisted upon by those who had but little relish for the doctrines of the gospel, that enlarging upon them would bring a man's reputation into question with many. — Besides, the nicety of the arguments cannot be understood by vulgar auditors, nor is it possible their pious affections should be much impressed by them ; — yet, as they are fundamentals, they ought not to be « entirely omitted. — Let them, therefore, be touched upon in /?ar/5 of sermons, tending to some evangelical purpose. — This mav be done from, This is life eternal, to know thee, &c." He hath abolished death, and brought light and immortality to light, &c.'* Of this method of treating these subjects, the Berry-Street Lectures are excellent examples. § 3. 2. The evidences of Christianity.— These are too large to be conveniently brdtght into a single or even a double ser- mon ; besides, it is seldom an acceptable subject to the gene- rality of hearers. — Yet exceptions must be allowed for some places where deism prevails — Let a settled minister, in two or three elaborate sermons, give a general view of the arguments; — and refer to plain treatises on the subject. — It is highly proper by catechising to inform the judgments of the rising gene- ration ; — as they are in the greatest danger of being seduced.— When preaching on subjects that admit it, take an opportunity to make a few striking observations in confirmation of Christ- ianity ; — especially be careful to display its excellency above natural religion ;^lhis will generally be sufficient — For when our people are brought to experience the power of the gospel, they will never forsake it.— It is hard for a young preacher to support his reputation by such atopic ; and if he has any thing to say that is extraordinary, it will be better to say it from the press than from the pulpit. § 4. 3. The inexplicable mysteries of the gospel ; such as the doctrine of the Trinity, the union of the divine and human natures in Christ, the manner of the Spirit's operation, &c. for they cannot be made plain. — Besides, there is danger of puzzling, or inflaming our hearers ; — the wiser part will be offended to see you so forward and bold ; — and the hungry soul will go away from these as from the preceding subjects but little refreshed.^- It is feeding the people with roots instead of fruits. Lect. r. JRides for composing Sermom: § 5. 4. The highest points of Calvinism, supposing them to be believed. — Svjch as the imputation of Adam's sin, — Reprobation, — Irresistible Grace, — and others of the same cast. — These doc- trines may be abused, and prejudice some against the more ne- cessary doctrines of Calvinism ; — as those of the mediation and atonement of Christ ; — the aids and influences of the Spirit, &c. — Hints on high doctrines, except on particular occasions, are better, if they are believed, than whole discourses upon them. § 6. 5. Types. — In these there is so much room for fancy, that it is difficult to speak judiciously upon them ; — and more difficult to please if they be not drawn to excess.- — But for a pastor, especially on a sacrament-day, those that are allegorized in scripture may be very profitably enlarged upon, — provided the similitude and difference be shewn. § 7. 6. Particular sins and duties. — Atterbury, indeed, says, that " General discourses are, for the most part, like large prospects, where the eye is lost in the wide compass it takes, and sees so many things at once, that it sees nothing clearly."* To young preachers, however, they are not advisable. — They are, indeed, much preferable to any of the former, but if fre- quently enlarged upon, may procure you the character of a legal preacher ; — and the same end may as well be answered another way, as I shall soon shew. Especially avoid preaching against a particular vice, as drunkenness, luxury, covetousness, pride, he. — Rather recommend the contrary virtues of sobrietv, mor- tification, liberality, humility and let these be urged chiefly by evangelical motives. — A settled minister may, however, sometimes insist on such subjects, and ought to do it ; — particu- larly to caution youth,— and to deter them from keeping bad company, — and induce them to observe strictly the Sabbath- day. — Great care should be taken, however, not to draw such descriptions ot ill characters as would give just occasion to sus- pect that you had particular characters in view. — It may be added, these subjects often lead into a chain of reasoning too close to be popular ; — and people generally know right and wrong. § 8. 7. A continued scries of discourses from the same verse, or even chapter, ought to be avoided by voung preach- ers.— This method tends to weary an auditory.— Few chapters afford proper subjects in every verse.— The piiculiar advantages of this method may be better answered by expounding.— The explication and improvement of a variety of subjects, connected • ATTEpi. Sera. v(A. L p. SS» 442 LECTURES ON PREACHING. in some way together, making a course of sermons more enter- taining. ^ 9. This hint is chiefly intended for a settled minister ;— it will be wisdom in him to make a proper connexion between subjects, — and to have, with due allowance for other occasional discourses, a scries which shall contain a system of practical divinity, § 10. 8. Not subjects of great terror; — as very strong re- presentations of the wrath of God, or of the nature, degree and du- ration of the torments of helL — To make these the subject of your sermons will be likely to bring upon you the reputation of lega- lists, and would perhaps rather amaze and confound the hearers for the present, than make lasting good impressions on their minds. — Warn faithfully, but let it be rather in particular parts of sermons, than in distinct discourses. — Ahvays take care to ^void representing God as a tyrant. § 11. Having shewn what subjects you ought generally to decline, 1 will now point out what subjects are to be prejerredf and most frequently insisted on.* § 12. I. Those which relate immediately to Christ. — The glories of his person, and riches of his grace. Psalm xlv. 2. Cant* V. 16. Isai. ix.6. — His incarnation, JoAt?. i. 14. His understand- ing, Isa, xlix. 5, 6. John xvii. 2. — His birth, Zw^e ii. 11. — His exanlple. Acts x. 38. 1 Peter ii. 21.— His preaching, /o^/i viL 46. — His ministerial conduct, Heb. iii. 1. — His passion. Lam. i. 13. Isai. liii. 12. — His death, resurrection, and ascension, John xix. 30. Luke xxiv. 41. Acts iii. 13, 19.— His intercession, //d^. vii.' 25. Rom. viii. 34. — His relations, offices, and characters;— as husband, brother, ; — prophet, priest, king; — physician, shep- herd, captain, strength, head, forerunner, advocate, friend, sa- viour, judge, &c. § 13. II. The constitution of the covenant of grace made with believers in Christ. — Here consider, and state the nature of jus- tification by his righteousness, — the nature of faith, and its placQ in the gospel scheme, — also the nature, necessity, reasonable- ness and effects of repentance, — the freedom of the grace of God, as it is manifested in the covenant. — The excellency of the gospel, — the superiority of the covenant of grace, compared with former covenants, — how ratified by the blood of Christ the * Let Uie most useful and pertinent subjects be your most frequent choice. Those are the most useful that are the most edifying ; and those most jjcrtinent th^t are fitted to the capacities and necessities of the auditory ; to both w hich you ouyht to have a special regard. B.^p.ecroft's Ars cn xionafu/iy p. 92. Lect. v. Bales for composing Sermons. 443 Mediator,— the seals of the covenant,— the manner in which it is to be entered into, renewed and reflected upon, V_ ^14. III. The Spirit and his operations.— Represent our absolute need of him ;— describe his work* on the soul in conviction, conversion, and consolation ;— illustrate the nature of his influences;— in the assistance he affords in prayer,— and the witness he bears to his own work on the heart. ^ § 15. This is an exceedingly popular subject — and, wha« is of still higher importance, it is a useful and scriptural one. — Wlien you enlarge upon it, however, it will be necessary to add cautions against grieving the Spirit,— and directions for walking in the Spirit,— and being filled with the Spirit. § 16. IV. The privileges of the children of God; — ih& pardon of sin, — the renovation of their nature, — adoption,— perseverance through divine grace,— God's providential care over them,— all things working together for their good,— ac- cess to God through Christ,— communion wilii him,— believing views of glory, &c. — These subjects will impress the hearts of sinners, (as a lancet concealed in a spunge,— ) as well as raise the devout affections ot true christians. § 17. V. General views of religion. — Mic. vi. 8. Titus ii. 1 1. Matt. xxii. 37. — Remind hearers of the various branches of duty in a transient manner. — Urge their obligations close to their consciences. — For people generally know what is right, but need to be persuaded to practice it.— But particular cases of conscience, that cannot be well stated in sermons, encourage your people to bring to you in private. § 18. VI. The love of Christ and a devotional temper.— Here represent his attributes, and the genuine workings of a pious soul towards him. — Urge the keeping up a continual com- munion with him Deftribe the pleasing intercourse of a de- vout soul with him in various ordinances. — This will be parti- cularly useful to yourselves and very comfortable to , serious christians. § 19. VII. The evil of sin, and misery of sinners in conse- quence of it. Sound the alarm, but with mingled encouragement. Display the terrors of the law, but seldom let them be the sub- ject of whole sermons ; — and generally lament over sinners, rather than menace and threaten them. § 20. VIII. The temptations and exercises of a pious soul. — These cases often occur among the people of God, and cour- ses of sermons must often be interrupted to enlarge upon them. 1 444 LECTURES ON PREACHINd. —Shew whence discouragements arise ; — describe the catise,-^^ and Jay down rules for judging of sincere grace, — that christians may be comforted, and hypocrites convicted. — Such sermons are generally very profitable — Fence them with several scripture qutoations, that they nciay not be thought enthusiastic. § 2]. IX. Death, judgment, and eternity. — Funeral ser- mons will often demand these Nothing tends more to quicken in the duties of life and preparation for death. — Here consider heaven, in various views ; — conformity to God; — beholding the glory of Christ; — associating with saints and angels ;— and the iiifluence these prospects should have upon us. § 22. X. Examples of scripture characters, and pieces of sacred history. — These are very interesting and enter- taining subjects, and will often afford you natural occasions of saying useful things in a very inoffensive way. — Sometimes a Yirtue is better represented by such an example, than by a topi- cal discourse ; — thus, submission to the will of God will be better illustrated by the example of Aaron, Eli, Job, Samuel, &c. than by general observations on the nature, advantages and reason*- ableness of such a temper*. ♦ As this part of the subject is of great moment, .ind the variations belweea ©or copies are greater here than, perhaps, in any other part of the lectures, the whole of that copy which differs most is given in this note; wliich may serve also as 9i specimen of tlie difference which may appear to exist between other copies. Such diversity has probably arisen from the different ways in which the lectures were dictated to successive classes of students, rn different periods of time, even sup- posing the syllabus to be the same; but which would be still greater on supposition that the author made, as in all probability he would make^ successive additions and alterations in the syllabus itself; and all this might produce a great diversity inde- pendent of another considerable source, viz. the comparative accuracy or inaccu- racy of original writers and subsequent transcribers, WHAT SUBJECTS OUGHT TO BE PREyiLBED, AND MOST FRE* aUEKTLY INSISTED UPON BY A YOUNG PREACHER. 1. Those that relate more immediately to Christ. The glories of his person j the riches of his grace j his incarnation and birth ; his life, entering into the several particulars of his^example; his preaching, considering both the important doctrines he taught, and the excellent Thanner in which he taught them. The sufferings and death to which he voluntarily submitted, and for what reasons; his resurrection from the dead ; his ascension into heaven ; his intercession on our behalf, and the high authority which is committed to him. The relations he stands in to his people, al their prophet, priest, king, physician, ihcpherd, head, forerunner, captain, advo- cate, friend, saviour, and judge. 2. The constitution of the covenant of grace as established with believers in him. The blessings of pardon, grace, and glory, that are offered herein to all humble and believing penitents. The nature of faith; and its place in the scheme of our salvar tiDn. The nature, reasonableness, and necessity of repentance, with its genuine ffujl*. T|»e frefciio© of , is not nature itsflf. An accurate view of the real difference in question is of considerable importance. An actor transports himself into the views, the feelings, and the circumstances of the person represented ; and this excites a transient pleasurable surprize at the resem- blance. The genuine effect in its nature is the same as what is produced by any work of art, as music, painting, designing and the like, which is quite different from a moral effect, A bad man may be a good actor, for the same reason that he may be a good artist. A bad character may be acted well, for the professed' object is to please by the art of imitation. Nay a good imitatiou of a bad character may please an audience more than a less perfect imitation ef the best character. But a preacher's professed object is to produce moral and spiritual effects, not such as art- ful imitation can produce. In short, the one affects by a persuasion «'e have that he really ts what he appears to be j the other by appearing to be what he really w not. The one speaks from the heart, the other from artificial conformity. The latter does not even. pretend that what }ie says is the dictate of his own heart, nordoes he serious- ly wish for others to think so. Nature speaks from conviction, but an actor asstmes what he may, at heart, even detest. A good theatrical representation of Whitfield on a stage, would be extremely different from the reality as to moral effect. The representation has pleased many a spectator, but was ever one of them edijied ? Or had the excellence of the imitation in Dr. Squintum the least tendency to benefit those who would have been edified by the original speaker? Suppose Garrick had taken much labour to represent our Lord delivenng his sermon en tjie mount — the result is too obvious to need a single remark. W. Lect. XI. On the Delivery of Sermons. 463 § 10. 1. Guai^ against faults, rather than study beauty. — A delivery that has no considerable faults will probably have some beauties. § 11. 2. Accustom yourselves to read aloud the same thing again and again ; — perhaps your own sermons will be prefer- able to any thing else. — This will fix them fast upon your memory, — and you will acquire by use the proper emphasis, cadence and action. § 12. 3. Be sure to be master of your notes, in proportion to the degree in which you intend to use them, that you may not be entangled — It is a sad reproach to a man when he cannot read his own writing before a coi regation, yet this I have often seen. § 13. 4. Let your mind be as composed as possible. — En- deavour to get above the fear, of the people by rational and pious considerations. — Remember your own superiority to most of them in point of understanding ; — also the candour of others of good sense, and how little a thing the applause of any is. — Fix your dependance upon God ; — be willing to be disposed of by him, in these instances, as he sees fit ; — and yet chearfuUy hope as you go forth in his work, that he will give you his strength. § 14. 5. Let your minds be animated — For this purpose reflect seriously upon what you are to deUver. After you have composed your discourse, pray it over in private. — Seek divine assistance. Keep your mind well employed as you go to the house of God. —In the pulpit make a little pause (if there be no singing) between prayer and preaching, both that your hear- ers may be settled, and your own minds awakened j — and espe- cially reflect on the beginning of your sermon. § 15. 6. Avoid unnecessary expense of spirits just before you are to preach. — When the spirits are low, the performance cannot be comfortable to ourselves, and is seldom pleasant to our hearers. — Yet God sometimes honours those sermons with success from which we have had the least expectations. — Do not sit up too late on Saturday night, nor study too intenselv on Lord's day morning. — Nor be too long in secret and family prayer, but reserve your spirits as much as possible, — and endea- vour to keep your mind in a serious, calm and tender frame. § 16. 7. Encourage the reflections of your friends upon the manner of your delivery — We hear not our own voices *s 3U 2 464 LECTURES ON PREACHING. Others do, — nor see that air and manner with which we speak in the light in which they view it. — Our friends, therefore, are the best judges. — And if they find fault, you are not, while young, to be displeased. — If, however, what is in itself right, generally, or at least frequently displease the auditory, it should be waved.— It is much pleasanter to commend than to blame } if our friends therefore deny themselves so much as to take this trouble, we ought to be very thankful, — and, instead of being angry at their censures, should rather desire them to do it frequently. — This is a precaution of importance to all beginners, because proper admonitions may prevent ill habits from being contracted, which, when once formed, are almost incurable. LECT. XIL General Direclions not comprehended in the preceding Lectures. § 1. 13 O not preach the same sermon over too often, either in the same or different places ; — it hurts a man^s reputation if the places are contiguous, and it is apt at best to deaden his own spirits ; — but least of all in the same place. — A little alteration of text and preface will not be looked upon as a suf- ficient excuse. § 2. Never borrow the words of others. — Use their works in your compositions for hints and thoughts freely, — but never transcribe, unless it be as a quotation. § 3. Do not preach too many sermons on a text. — This rule is not to be invariably observed, as there are some copious passages that will afford distinct matter for various sermons, — and may occasionally be made the subject of two, but very seldom more than three discourses. Rather sometimes pursue the same subject from different texts, that you may have more of the explication and application. § 4. When settled, have some scheme of subjects connected with each other to be preached over ; — especially a course of sermon^ on the characters and offices of Christ, — the operations and fruits of the spirit, — on the privileges and duties of christ- ians, &c. But let these be intermingled with others,— and when any remarkable providences occur, take notice of them in your sermons. § 5. Preach sometimes in little country places, with greater freedom than you can allow yourselves to a larger and more Lect. XII. General Directions, 465 refined assembly.— Go into the pulpit with the heads of a ser- mon only, and talk freely upon them, — and when you return, write the discourse more at large. Thus you will improve many of your compositions, and gradually get above your jiotes. § 6. Let your first sermons especially be formed into an exact analysis, or regular scheme of method. — Commit this to memory, and it will improve your judgment, make your deli- very easier to yourself, and continual attention to your notes less necessary. § 7. Write your notes neatly and distinctly. — Rule your paper, with a large margin. — Let the heads be written apart^ and the enlargement divided into various paragraphs, and each distinct sentence properly pointed, if in long hand. — Let the scriptures be referred to in the margin, which will give an opportunity of recollecting much of the discourse, by a very transient view, — especially if you write (as it will be proper to do) not only those you professedly design to quote, but others whose phrases you borrow, or to which you only allude. Read over your notes attentively once or more, to fix your sermon in your memory, and to prevent the shame of frequently hesitating. § 8. Know when to have done, — and if good and pertinent thoughts arise in your minds, take care not ♦^o pursue them too far, so as to draw out your discourse to an immoderate length.— Sometimes young men, having said nothing, are full of matter when they ought to close ; and, with a view to mend wh^it they have, been saying, are apt to be tedious. — Thus it costs them labour and study to be less agreeable than they would otherwise be R.ea>ember, your business on subjects is not to say all that can be said ; but what is most .just, proper, impor- tant and useful. — And do not forget that before the organs of speech are strengthened by practice, it is a very dangerous thing to keep them upon the stretch for a long time together ;•— the last quarter of an hour does them more injury than all. § 9. Be accurate, but candid critics of the sermons you hear. — Draw pp a scheme or perhaps hints of a sermon on the text on which you have heard a discourse,— and remember to be just to the beauties as well as defects of your brothers.-— Always speak with candour on the labours of other ministers, lest your reflections on them be reckoned env}', or ill nature ; ■which will greatly sink your own character ; and lest a con- sciousness of that severity discompose you, as in that case you must hardly expect more candour than you have shewn. — Some 4^6 LECTURES ON PREACHING. persons of uncharitable tempers, though of excellent sense, have been wretchedly distressed for want of this precaution. § 10. Retire for prayer both before and after sermon. — This v. ill encourage the mind, and bring it into a good frame, and it is doing honour to the divine Spirit, which he will pro- bably succeed with blessmgs on your labours, — Besides, it is a proper indication of a serious temper, and a mind more concern- ed for God's glory than its own. § 11. Observe what acceptance your labours meet with amongst your people. — But make your observations with great caution, lest you should appear to them to be fishing for ap- plause, which is a meanness very unworthy a gospel minister ; and the surest way to lose it. — Be willing to hear of any faults in your composures or delivery ; and sometimes when you preach before your brethren, desire them to tell you plainly what they discovered amiss. § 12. Sometimes keep a day of solemn devotion to recom- mend your labours to the divine blessing. — On those days, be- sides the usual devotion, review the memorandums of the ser- mons you have lately prieached, and reflect on what you have found of the acceptance and success of them, and let God have the glory. — Humble yourselves before him, that they have been no more regarded or improved. — Review Christ's promises of assistance to his ministers, — and other promises which may be applied to this purpose,— for the further encouragement of 3'our faith. — Plead earnestly with God for a blessing on 3^ourselves, and those committed to your care, — and forget not on these de- votional occasions to seek the blessing of God on your brethren and the public, — our plantations abroad, the church of Christ in general, and the protestant interest in the whole world. Con- sider then what you shall preach from before the next of these days, and draw out a more particular list of the subjects; still leaving room for alterations on unforeseen emergencies. § 13. Maintain a character and conduct in life agreeable to your preaching. — Labour to do good wherever you come. — Avoid every thing that would bring a reproach, or a reflection on your own character, or on religion. — Remernber statues at the top of a house must be larger than life ; — i. e. your elevated situation will render your piety dimiimtive, if not above the common standard. Pray to Qod for daily wisdom,— and every day in secret prayer have some petitions relative to the last sermon you preached and make it your care for the ensuing week to practise to the utmost what 3'ou have said,. — This will 3 Lect. XIII. Directions for Prayer, 401 command the regard of others, as far as it is apparent, and through divine^ace insure the blessing of God \ and make your ministry most comfortable to yourselves. LECT. XIII. Directions for Prayer, § 1. IPrAYKR is a matter of great difficulty and great im- portance to our usefulness, — and has a greater influence even on preaching than many are aware. — I shall first suggest some general directions relating to your improvement in the gift and grace of prayer. § 2. Furnish yourselves with a variety of matter proper for prayer ; — for this purpose, converse much Avith your own hearts, — get well acquainted with the state of your souls, — at- tend to your spiritual wants and weaknesses, — frequently re- collect the mercies you receive from God, and enquire what returns you have made. — Study the nature, works, and ways of God ; make yourselves familiarly conversant with his word,— and let what you read there or in other good books, be consi- dered in particular as affording matter for prayer. — Pray over what you have been reading, and seldom close your bible, or lay a book of practical divinity out of your hands, without a short collect at least formed upon it. § 3. INIake a serious business of secret and family prayer.— Have your stated times for more private exercises of devotion, and be careful in them. — Do not hurry them over in a few care- less words, nor be satisfied unless you have daily some com- munion with God in them.— Labour hard to bring your hearts to a serious frame, when approaching to God in them. § 4. In all your prayers avoid the extremes of too mean and too pompous a style. A pompous style shews a mind too full . of self, and too little affected with a sense of divine things. Who would regard a beggar telling a fine story of his calami* ties ?— But, on the other hand, take heed of too mean and paltry phrases, low images, and saucy familiarities v/'iih. the blessed God. A guard against these should be always maintained ; but especially in public. Let all be grave and simple ; and appear to aim at nothing but pouring out the soul before God in the most genuine language of a humble and devout temper. Avoid 46S LECTURES ON PREACHIKG. Splendid borrowed expressions, which are sure to be remember- ed by those who have read them. ^ § 5. Guard against sentences excessively long when you pray with others, lest they should not understand you. Better have them too short, though the sound of the period be injured, as this is but a small matter compared with the former. § 6. Be generally careful to observe a method in your prayers — The principal parts of prayer are Invocation with Adoration,— Confession, — Petition, — Intercession with Thanks- giving,—-which may be connected by proper transitions ; but it is not necessary they should always succeed each other in this order. Thanksgiving may full as well come before confession, and the several parts may sometimes be variously intermingled and combined. Thus invocation needs not always be confined to the beginning of prayer ; but may properly be repeated by way of preface to some of the principal petitions, remembering to make mention of the most suitable divine attributes; and the like mixture there may be of confession or thanksgiving with petition. § 7. Be not too solicitous to introduce novelties into your prayers. Desire not to pray as nobody ever prayed before, or will probably ever pray again. — Novelties may sometimes amuse, but in prayer they more frequently disgust ; besides, they have the appearance of too much art; and as new things are generally the produce of the imagination, they are not so proper for prayer as preaching, and even in that they must be moderate. § 8. Remember it is the peculiar office of the Spirit of God to help us in prayer. Engage in it, therefore, in dependance upon him ; and maintain a continual dependance on the inter- cession and influence of Christ. §9.1 shall now give you some directions which relate more immediately to public prayer. § 10. 1. Begin witii a solemn recollection of spirit. Think seriously of the majesty of that Being to whom you are address- ing yourselves, and of the importance of the business in which you are engaging. Think how near you and those who join with you, are to the tribunal of God, and lift up 3'our hearts in devout ejaculations to him for such degrees of present assistance, as be shall think proper to bestow. §11. 2. Begin rather lower than you intend to proceed, *mi somewhat slower,*— and a» you get warm, take heed Lect. xiii. Directions for Prayer, 469 being transported into raptures, even though you should be melted into tears. Always keep up a solemnity of spirit and behaviour ; avoid and abhor a periodical tone. — Use but little action, and that chiefly the holding up, and sometimes a little stretching out of the hand. Whether you should keep your eyes shut, is to be referred to 3'^our own judgment. — If you can be composed it is better to keep them open, but generally fix- ed ; especially, do not look about upon the people, nor seem to take notice who comes in. § 12. 3. Remember to introduce the most applicable of the subjects you have lately heard or read, and any peculiar scriptures that have been the subject of your late meditations or discourse. — And for this purpose keep notes of them in 3'our pocket-book, that they may be often reviewed at little intervals. But whatever scheme you may form, do not adhere to it so exactly as to neglect proper thoughts and expressions that rise ; or be very uneasy if you lose sight of it. § 13. 4. Make frequent pauses in prayer, that you may think a little before you speak ; and that your hearers may re- collect their thoughts, and review yours. Observe this rule, then expletives will be less necessary. § 14. 5. Endeavour to have an unity of design running through your scheme of prayer, — and let one petition be con- nected with another by natural, but never laboured transition. — It is better there should be no connection at all, than any that seems forced and affected. § 15. G. Insist chiefly on those parts of prayer that suit best with your own frame and state, — not entirely, however, to the neglect of others; — and endeavour to keep up a constant sense of your own concern in what you ask. §16. 7. Forget not the public, — -but pray for them with seriousness. — Plead for Heathens, Jews, Mahometans, Papists, and persecuted Protestants. — Pray for your own country with cordial love and esteem. — Remember that praying for the King is part of the condition on which our toleration is granted.- ■ Forget not magistrates, — and ministers. — Recollect of what great importance their character and conduct is, — and ob- serve scripture expressions that may be properly applied to any of these uses. §17. 8. Remember the particular cases of your hearers, and the immediate concerns of the congregation. — Here pray for the aged and the young, and particularly for the children of VOL. v. 3 N 470 LECTURES ON PREACHING. the flock.— Pray for the heads of families, and thus remind them of their dut}^ ; the conscientious discharge of which is of such vast importance to religion. Pray for unconverted sinners, as seeing tiicm upon the brink of hell. — Plead earnestly for them ; this is often the means of awakening them ; and in this respect, ivhile we are yet speaking, God appears to hear. Remember the, affiiQted and tempted tenderly, and let particular cases have ^ moderate share in your addresK2s ; this engages the affections of the people greatly and is often the means of administering 3upport. § IS. 8. Let the blessed work of praise have a large share in your prayers. This made up much of the ancient liturgies, and '3 so suited to the Lord's day, that it is a pity it is not more regai'dec}. — Labour to affect your hearts with a sense of God's mercies to you at all times, and then you will alwaj^s be in a frame for this. § 19. 10. Use many scripture expressions in prayer. They are peculiarly affecting, and very proper; and the hearers also from the beginning of them will know what they are to expect ; and thus one great objection against extempore prayer -will be removed. •. . . § 20. II . Take care you are not too long in prayer before sermon. For this purpose it is best to throw what relates to the public into the last pra3'er, — especially when preaching in or tibout London.; — twenty minutes is generally enough, — nor is tifteen too little. — Let the last prayer be agreeable to the ser- mon ; introduce the principal thoughts and heads, — but do not turn it into a preaching prayer, nor repeat any peculiarly fine passages of the sermon, lest you should seem too fond of them. Rather introduce some additjpnal thoughts, w^hich you had not time to introduce in your sermon. And if you pray at any time r.fter any of your bretliren have been preaching, suit your prayer as much as possible to what you have heard ; — and, on the whole, make it a'kind of specimen to the people of the man- ner in which sermons pught to be prayed over by them. Lect. xiv. On Public Exposition y ^c. 471 LECT. XIV. On Public Exposition aiid the Characters of Commentators. ^ 1. It is proper to make exposition a part of worship op'J;lie Lord's day, for the following reasons : — It tends to keep a due regard for the scriptures by intro^ ducing them into vvorship ; as, when you expound, you may read the whole or part of a chapter, even in congregatipn^ that have not been used to it, and where other\yise it might not be agreeable. § 2. It assists to draw men off from erroneous human schemes, by leading them to a scriptural religion ; to which nothiiiu is more conducive than explaining die most interesting facts of the several books of scripture. § 3. It contributes much to lead them into a general ac^ quaintance with the scripture and a cheerful and attentive study of it. § 4. It is calculated to guard an audience from being seduced into erroneous opinions by wrong interpretations of scripture, quoted merely according to the sound of words. § 5. It diversifies public service j and affords opportunities of giving a great many advices, charges, admonitions, &c. Avithout offence ; it being evident to every hearer that the series of scriptures we are upon lead us to them ; whereas if we choose such subjects unconnected with others, some may think there has been a personal regard to them. § 6. I shall now propose a few generar directions for the right performance of this part of ministerial duty. But, as a previous and v^ery important direction, I recommend that you make yourselves acquainted with the most considerable com^ mentators, reading them over and making extracts from them ; — and since there is no set of ^vrought up to the utmost degree of exactness. — On the whole, it is an invaluable treasure, and deserves to be read with the utmost attention. § 14. Erasmus is not equally accurate 'with Beza, — but his Latin is fine, and he has written in a pleasant stile. — He is in high reputation in the learned world. — There are many good remarks on the vulgar translation, — some early various read- ings,— and some pretty large critical dissertations ; — but it is by no means of a piece, and has many marks of haste and inaccuracy. § 15. Castalio is only a version ; it is often very elegant Latin ; in several places full of affectation, and often false. — On the whole, justly exposed by Beza. * This author is William Lowth, the father of the late Bishop of London, who published a Translation of Isaiah, with Notes. f A late Lecturer in one of oiir universities used to remind his pupils, that Hammond was the jiant, and Whit by the dwarf upon his shoulders. Lect. XIV. On Public apposition, ^c. 473 § 16. BuRKiT has but few valuable criticisms; — but he has many schemes of old sermons. — .His sentiments vary in dif- ferent parts of his work, as the authors from whence he took his materials were orthodox or not, § 17. Heinsius has some good critical illustrations, — but many whimsical remarks and fancied alhisions ; — an air of pedantry and self-sufficiency runs through all his writings, which make them disagreeable. § 18. The most considerable writers upon the Harmony of the Evangelists, whose works are not extremely voluminous, areCRADocK, whom I shall mention afterwards, — and Le Clerc, ( •whose harmony is valuable on account of the view which he at once gives of what each Evangelist says. § 19. WnrsTON and Wells arc both much mistaken in ranging many of their facts ; — and, upon the whole, I prefer Garthwaite as the most valuable 1 have ever seen for stating: the order of the story. — This was published by Locke, with bis ame prefixed. § 20. Dr. Clarke's Paraplirase on the Evangelists de- serves an attentive reading. — He narrates a story in handsome language, and connects the parts well together ; — but fails much in emphasis, and seems to mistake the order of the histories. § 21. On the Epistles. — Eocke, Pearce and Bensom make up a complete commentary on the Epistles ; and arc in- deed all in the number of the most ingenious commentator>i I have ever read. — They plainly thought very closely, and attended much to connection, which they have often set in a most clear view. — But they all err in too great a fondness for new interpretations and in supposing the design of the apostles less general than it seems to have been. — It must be allowed that Benson illustrates the spirit of Paul sometimes in an admirable manner, even beyond any former writer. — See especially his Epistle to Philemon. — His vast fondness for Lord Barrington's * notions has often proved a snare to him, both here and in his work on the Acts, — which however is a very useful piece. § 22. Fell on the Epistles is very short, — but most of his notes are worthy of remark, — The collection of parallel scrip- tures is judicious, and the translation in some places altered much for the better. * See Family EvpositOT on Acts xxvi. IT. Note,— -See alio Zirks I know ;-^specially the first and last. " ' ' ' lij § 3. Saurin, in whom there is an amazing mixture of learning and politeness, takes in the most" useful hints of criti- 476 LECTURES ON PREACHING. cism in his dissertations ot> the several subjects he treats of. An index is added to this work of the particular passajres in au- thors of rank which he has consuhed. — In this, as well as in all the elegance of expression and beauty of imagination which he has found the happy art of mingling with criticisms, he incom- parably exceeds most others. § 4. Gataker's barbarous latin renders the reading of him very tedious ; but he was a nice critic, and his notes, which afford the most useful matter for popular exposition, urt deaiprvedly in high esteem. § 5. Frankius's Manuductio deserves to be often read. It contains the best rules for studying the scriptures that I ever remember to have seen ; — it has not however, many illustrations of particular places. § 6. Blackwall's Sacred Classics gives many well chosen instances of passages in the classics, which may justify many of those in scripture that have been accounted solecisms. — They iHiTstrate the beauty and energy of many others, and contain good observations on the divisions of chapters and verses, by which the sense of scripture is often obscured. § 7. LiGHTFOoT has collected a multitude of useful and excellent illustrations of scriptures from the Talmud and other Jewish writers. — He has also shewn the force of many others, especially in his harmony. — But he rather illustrates particular texts well, than gives a good account of the series of a dis- course. And he seems to me very often mistaken in his dates, and in what he says on the occasion, particularly in many of the psalms. § H. Calmet has all that is valuable in him in his Dic- tionary and Dissertations. — The former is extravagantly dear, the latter is a pretty abstract from the former and is of a mo- derate price. — They should be bought by all means. § 9. Mede has a good many original thoughts, not to be found any where else. — His writings on the Revelations are pe- culiarly famous, — but his Diatribe will best reward a diligent perusal ; — yet here many mistakes will be found. § 10. Hallet has many uncommon thoughts, but several of them he confesses he owes to Mr. Pierce. His notions and interpretations of scripture, are so exceedingly singular, that it is worth while to read them, though perhaps not one in ten will appear satisfactory!— It is observable, that some of those diffi^ cutties which he illustrates well, are those in which many other 2 Lect. XVI, Further Advices relating to Exposition. 477 commentators have failed ; — and his remarks on the defects of our present Hebrew copy are generally solid. §11. Edwards (Dr. John) does not deserve that contempt as a critic, into which he has in some respects fallen as a polemic writer. — His discourse on the scriptures, in three volumes, and three other distinct volumes of Dissertations and Exercitations are reckoned the best of his works, and deserve to be carefully read. § 12. Lord Harrington's Essay on the various dispensa- tions of God to mankind has some important thoughts, bat a great deal of it goes on a mistake. — His Miscel. Sacra are much more valuable ; — multitudes of texts are illustrated by them, especially in the first volume, which is incomparable the best. — It is proper to read his schemes in all the united evidences he can give it, in order to judge what regard is to be paid to the frequent use which Benson makes of it, in his commentary and discourse on the Acts. § 13. Lardner. The first volume of his Gospel History is one of the most valuable pieces the age has produced ; — and a multitude of places both in the gospels and in the Acts are illus- trated by it. § H. It will be worth while to read over nwst of these books, and to note all the most remarkable passages ; to make extracts of them in the margin of your Bible, or interleaved Testament. — And let it be a rule, when a good note occurs, to set it down immediately. LECT. XVL Further Advices relating to Exposition. § 1. ^^OTHING will be of more importance to fit you for this work than copying into your interleaved Bible and Testa- ment useful remarks, interpretations and criticisms that you meet with in the course of your reading, conversations or own reflections. — Clark's Bible with notes, and Wetstein's New Testament are preferable to all others for this purpose. § 2. Let free family exposition be part of your daily work. In this, labour at practical improvement chiefly, not neglecting-, however, proper hints of criticism. This will give you an op- portunity of saying many suitable things, that will conae with VOL. V. ' Z O 47.8 LECTURES ON PREACHING. more power to the mind, than things nguch more acparate read from Henrv and others ; — it will also diversify family worship agreeably ; — and, if you sing, take care to choose some- thing suitable to what you have read. § 3. Have a private meeting once a week for exposition ; — at these meetings, enlarge chiefly on the most devotional parts of scriptures, in an experimental way. Indulge your private meditations on these occasions freely, — and perhaps very use- ful hints may arise while you are speaking. — When you have finished an exposition in the family or vestry , if convenient you may, at least sometimes, retire for a few minutes, review your meiiK)randums, and add any thing remarkable that has occurred to your thoughts. § 4. When yau intend to expound any scripture the next Sabbath, review it the preceding Monday morning, and en- deavour to keep it often in your mind in the week, and at a proper time pursue it attentively with these views ; rfz. § 5. 1. To observe the original force of every word, and to make as perfect a translation as you can, for which the original and versions must be consulted. j 6. 2. STo observe the particular improvement of which it is capable. — And here let your inferences be often drawn from the connection of scripture. — This will finish rich materials commonly omitted by those who attend merely to the words themselves. — Let these sufEce for general directions. § 7. I shall now give some more particular directions : 1, Select the most useful passages of scripture. — Begin with the Epistles, as they will give you an opportunity of saying many evangelical and useful things. — Go over the har- mony of the Evangelists and the Acts. — Omit the Revelation, except some fev.' chapters and sections. — Select passages from the history of the Old Testament ; Mosaic laws and the pro- phets ; — but take the whole book of Psalms, Job, Proverbs and Ecclesiastes. § 8. 2. Give a clear view of the connection in a few words, but do not attempt to lead your hearers into all tlie niceties of it, which very few with the greatest pains will be able clearly to understand, and still fewer to remember. § 9. 3. When great difficulties occur, do not state themr too largely, but ratlicr suggest what may furnish judicious bearers with the best answers to them ;and often incnlcate those Lkct» xvir. On Catechising. 479 principles which will furnish general replies ; as, God's judg- ments are unsearchable ; — some parts and doctrines of scripture are inexplicable and mysterious ; — many quotations from the Old Testament are only allusions ; — and that the actions of persons under an immediate divine commission, are not to be estimated by the common rules of human actions, &c. § 10. 4. When the sense of a text is dubious, do not dis- tract the people with many interpretations, but rather propose one or two of the most probable, waving the rest. § II. 5. Aim in all at practical improvement. — Labour to shew the spirit of the writer, and for that purpose keep in your own mind and that of your people, the character of the author, and the particular circumstances in which he wrote. § 12. 6. When you correct our version, do it modestly ; and never attempt an}'^ unnecessary corrections, nor many vari- ous readings, if they do not appear indeed important. §13.7. Endeavour to make your exposition pleasant ; to do this avoid dry criticism, and mention such circumstances of history as tend to illustrate it. Henry and Hall will furnish you with a rich vaiiety of matter ; and the comparison of other scriptures will suggest much more. § 14. 8. Do not read your expositions, but freely talk them over, after having well studied them. § 15. y. Conclude them with a prayer, in which the most considerable scriptures and thoughts of your exposition shoulcl be introduced in a devotional way. V . 1 . ... — . ■ LECT. XVII. On Catechising, § 1. HThIS is a very important branch of a minister's office ; and, if properly managed, will be the means of stocking child- ren's minds with divine knowledge, of teaching them to im- prove their time, and, by exercising their memories, of consider- ably strengthening that faculty. — It also conciliates their affec- tios, and cannot fail to increase the esteem of the parents ; and it serves to keep our minds impressed with a due concern for the rising generation. § 2. I shall here offer some hints on the choice of catechisms. In general, I advise, that they be varied according to the age 3 0 2 4S0 LECTURES ON PREACHING, &C. and improvement of the children. The Assembly's Catechism is very excellent, bat improper for very young children. — Dr. Watts is far preferable for the first, and ought to be taught children under six or seven years of age. — After this is iearne(i through, his second should be committed to memory ; — and then the Assembly's, first without, then with Mr. Some's Exposition. — Recommend Watts's Preservative against Sin and Folly to be readhy them, rather than got by heart; and some easy familiar book of scripture history, illustrated by cuts, which may be tanght children before they are capable of read- ing ; and which afterwards, for the first seven or eight years of their lives, ought to be made as much as possible their diver- sion.— To all this should be added a confirming catechism for those who are grown up to sixteen or twenty years of age. — A brief view ought in this catechism to be given of natural and revealed religion, and a foundation insensibly laid for answering objections. — Proofs both of the protestant religion, and the propriety of our dissent, should also be introduced ; but this ought to be managed with great tenderness towards the estab- lishment.— The nature of schism should likewise be explained. § 3. The MANNER of managing this work comes next to be considered. It must be varied according to the different ages and circumstances of the persons with whom you have to do. § 4. For general directions take the following : — Let most of the children be catechised in private, in the vestry, on some week day. § 5. Take a list of their names, and call it over, that you may know who are absent. § 6. Have a little class of the oldest of them, to whom yon may expound some catechism at large. — Begin with the Assem- bly's by Mr. Some, then explain Dr. Watts's second catechism, which is the most excellent of the sort in our language. Let this class also learn select portions of scripture. § 7. In conducting this business observe the following rules : I . Instruct them in as plain a manner as possible, waving all niceties of thought or expression, and studying to make yourselves well understood. § 8. 2. To keep up their attention, and try their under- standings, ask them some easy questions of your own. Lect. XVIII, Further Directions about Catechising. 481 § 9. 3. Take care to lay the greatest stress upon what is most practical and affecting. § 10. 4. When they answer wrong, or appear negligent, do not upbraid or terrify them, but if the failure has been gross, gently reprove them, at the same time endeavouring to keep up their spirits. §11.5. If they do well, not only commend them, but have little rewards for them. Let Watts's second catechism be a reward for learning the first ; and Mr. Some's for learning the second.^ — Besides these, present to them who do extraordinarily well Watts's Hymns for children, Wright on Regeneration, and on the Deceitfulness of Sin, — Jennings's Sermons to youn^ people, — or other proper tracts that you may meet with. § 12. 6. Close these exercises with a serious and lively prayer. Go over the instructions you have given them. Here a preaching prayer may sometimes be very proper. Pray af- fectionately for the children. Take care you are not too long. Be and appear to be very serious. § 13. 7. Contrive to have some grave friend, if possible, with you to see that they behave well; and, if they trifle, take them home and reprove them, or make them stay longer, and talk with them when the others are gone. — Take care of the se^ riousness of your deportment, throughout the whole ; — it may impress their minds. LECT. XVIII. Further Directions about Catechising, § !• JLeT it be a constant rule, when you are settled, to ex- pound the Assembly's Catechism one part of the year, before sermon in the afternoon. § 2. Select a set of children that will answer the questions correctly and audibly. — Promise them that if they constantly attend, and take great care to repeat their catechism well, they shall have a book given them as a reward at the end of every season of catechisins:. ^ 3. Take care to have in readiness some good remarks, that you may have something to say worth hearing. Get an in- terleaved catechism, and when any good thought or expression occurs to your mind in private, make a memorandum of it there, i 4«2 LECTURES ON PREACHING, 5tC. § 4. Have something here for the benefit of those who are advanced in years, and make some application to them. — These exercises will instruct the ignorant, and teach parents how to catechise their children. — Never forget to desire parents to en- large upon some particular points of importance, when they go home. § 5. Be very careful that you do not confound the children. — ^Seldom reprove them publicly if they do not answer right, but remember to talk with them in private. — Let them know it is an honour you have done them, to choose them out of their companions, and exhort them to be careful to preserve it. § 6. Engage the assistance of others, — especially the assist- ance of friends in buying books. There will be some consider- able expence, as I advise that books be given to all, — the children of the rich as well as the poor, — lest the distinction should ap- pear invidious. § 7. For this purpose endeavour to be acquainted with gen- tlemen who are trustees for the useful charities of giving books ; or who themselves contribute towards them. — Get some exhi- bition from the church-stock, or prevail on some of your friends to contribute towards buying books. — Grudge not something handsome yourselves if you can afford it, to promote so good a cause ; — it may in many respects prove advantageous. § 8. Urge parents to assist in carrying on this work. — Often mention this in the pulpit as part of their charge. Advise them to make this their business, especially on the Lord's-day even- ing— Recommend it also to parents in private, and see that they are furnished with proper books, and when you visit families where there are children, catechise them before their parents. — This will fill up the time well ; will teach such parents how they are to conduct the exercise, and will engage the atfections of both parents and children. LECT. XIX. On administering the Sacrament of Baptism. % 1. I3o not baptize the children of the openly prophane, as it may harden them in their wickedness ;— but refuse the child- ren of none who make any thing of a hopeful profession of re- ligion, whether they be church members or not, attend the meet- Lect. XIX. On adminisiering the Sacrament of Baptism. 4S3 ing or go elsewhere. — ^Never, however, go into the congrega- tions of your brethren to baptize the children of their people, unless, which is sometimes the case, they scruple infant bap- tism themselves. § 2. Insist not upon their bringing their children to meet- ing to be baptized— If you have a mixture of baptists it may perhaps give offence, and private baptism will give you greater freedom in your address to the parents :— And for this reason do not baptise many children together, nor grudge an hour or two to any family on such an occasion. § .3. Engage the presence of two or three friends of some reputation in the society when you can ; — both to prevent re- flections, if the characters be dubious, and to preserve more so^ lemnity in the administration. § 4. Before yoi^ baptize the child, visit the parents, if yow have any opportunity, and talk seriously to them, that you may> if possible, bring them to a sense of the solemnity of the ordi- nance, and promote a proper preparation for it. § 5. Let the method of admiaistration be generally this :— Begin with a short prayer,— then deliver a brief discourse on some text of scripture — Keep a little catalogue of proper texts for such occasions; that you may have a proper variety, when you dispense the ordinance at different times, before the same persons; such as I will be a God to thee and thy seed." — I will make with thee an everlasting covenant."—'' One generation shall rise and declare his works to another." — Who am I, and what is my house, — baptize all nations in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." — Suffer little children to come, &c." — The promise is unto you and to your children." — *' Baptism is not putting away the filth of the flesh.'* — Touch gently sometimes at the reason of infant baptism ; but generally employ your time in addressing the consciences of the parents, and endeavour to raise such affections as are suitable- to the occasion. — Then pray, confessing the original corruption of our nature, and the demerit of sin; — acknowledge also the goodness of God in sparing root and branch, and do it affection- ately. Pray also that the parents may be suitably assisted in the discharge of their duty ; and let all tend to fix proper im- pressions on their minds. Receive the child from the hand of one of the parents, as soon as the prayer is ended, then ask them both, Whether it is their sincere desire to give themselves and their child up to God, and their purpose to educate it in the christian liiith and fear of God ? — and on their intimating 484 LECTURES ON PREACHING, &C. their intention, solemnly pronounce the words of baptism, tak- ing care to pour some Water on the child, and to pronounce the name of each person of the Sacred Trinity, in a very dis- tinct and audible manner. — Take care also that the name of the child be so mentioned that it may evidently appear the end of the ordinance is not giving a name, but only that you might speak by that name to the child. — Then return the child to the parents, giving them a short charge to Train it up in the way it should go.*' Then give them some particular directions and cautiofts for this purpose. Especially plead with those pa- rents who have had a religious education, or for whom God hath done any thing remarkable in his providence. — Remind them of the obligations they are under to pray for the child, and to resign it to the Divine Will, that if it be taken from this life, the transac^tions of the baptismal day may be recollected as an engagement to christian submission. — Conclude your dis- course with an address to the spectators. — If there are any chil- dren belonging to the family old enough to be quietly present, desire that they may be, if possible, — and drop a word to them touching the meaning of the service. — Then renew your thanks- giving and prayer; especially for the family, and the several branches of it, as well as for the families of the friends present, and the interest of Christ in the rising generation. — Conclude all with a benediction, ^ § 6. In the entertainment which generally follows, " Let your moderation appear to all and endeavour to conduct the conversation so that good impressions may be promoted rather than, as they too frequently are, weakened and erased. Re- member you have many eyes upon you, and much of your repu- tation will depend on your conduct at such seasons^ Allow yourselves intervals of moderate cheerfulness, but rather err on the grave extreme ; and always retire as eeirly as you conve- niently and decently can. § 7. Keep a register of all the children you baptize, and'the time when you administered the ordinance, which will be a means of preserving the state of families in your minds, and will lead you into proper enquiries about the state of the youth of your charge ; — it may also serve to settle some disputes ari- sing with regard to the age of children, § 8. Lastly, When you baptize persons of riper years, talk seriously with them, chiefly on the nature of the ordinance ; — and if they insist upon being baptised by immersion, do not absolutely refuse them, but rather intimate your desire that it may be done by another person. — Admit none to this kind of Lect. XX. On Administering the Lor (Ts Supper. 485 baptism, but those whom you and the church are satisfied in admitting to church communion. . LECT. XX. On Administering the Lord's Supper, § 1. JLjABOUR to prepare your own hearts for the ordinance with all possible care. — Begin with some suitable reflections for the purpose early in the week. — Pray earnestly for divine assis- tance, and let the day before be commonly observed as a day ' of solemn fasting and prayer. § 2. Choose some evangelical, and generally some comfort- able subject for sacramental days, and bestow some extraordi- nary trouble on the sermon, especially the devotional parts of it. — Sometimes, however, a faithful address to those who are under a religious profession to walk worthy of it, is extremely proper. § 3. In the interval between the close of the general service and the administration of the ordinance, be very earnest with God for his presence, and labour to come to the table as devout as possible. — Much depends on the temper with which things are begun. ^ 4. Introduce the administration with some extempore meditations on some select texts of scripture ; — generally such a text as hath some connection with the subject, or at least the ordinance. — In these addresses, avoid critical niceties by all means, and pursue a strain the most pathetic. § 5. In the prayer before receiving the elements, as well as in all the rest, be moderately short ; — dealing much in confes- sion of sin ; — this may generally be connected with your ex- tempore discourse before. — Take due care to introduce a variety of thoughts in prayer and speaking. — In the prayer before the cup renew your covenant engagements. — Drop some pious hints afterwards, before you receive the cup, as well as while you are breaking the bread and pouring out the wine. — Here it may be proper to take passages of scripture to explain, enforce, &c. — After singing, conclude with thanksgiving, and be particular in praying for the church of Christ in general, and especially that to which you are more immediately related. VOL. V. 3P 486 LECTURES ON PREACHING, &.C. § 6. While the elements are being distributed generally continue in silence, in order to give room for the exercise of secret devotion. — Make a pause before receiving the elements, and exhort others to do so. — Address a word now and then chiefly to spectators, remember them also in prayer ; — it is often the means of cherishing good impressions. § 7. Look round the church and congregation after you have dispatched what is more inmiediately your concern, and lift up your heart for particular persons as your e3'e singles them out, and as their concerns may require. — Throughout the whole ordir)ance cultivate a social temper, and give the soul room to ex])iind and soften itseU" into the most friendly senti- ments,— not only towards those present, but the whole church of Christ. And do not forget tliose under persecution for reli- gion, the afllicted, the dying, the poor, vacant congregations, kc. § 8. After the ordinance is over retire, if possible imme- diatel}' ; recollect as much as you can of your meditations, and sometimes write them down with all the improvements that may be suggested to your minds. § 9. Let the w^hole of your discourse on a sacramental day be particularly spiritual and heavenly, — and as far as the infir- mities of nature will allow, let every moment of it be devoted to God with the utmost zeal and care. § 10. Lastly, in your retirement, after you have been at the Lord's table, consider what you can do more for God. — Perhaps then you may find some schemes of usefulness dart into your minds, as well as things of importance with regard to your own souls, and the congregation, that had not before been thought of. — And take great care to act according to the reso- lutions you bave formed, and without the least delay. LECT. XXI. On Visiting in General. § I . ILoOK upon this as a considerable part of your pastoral work. — It obliges your people, it gives you an opportunity of serving them not only by yourprivate discourse, but, by letting you into their circumstances, you may be the more capable of making a proper application to them in public. ^ 2. Endeavour to get proper information as to the state Lect. xxr. On Visiting in General. 487 of your congregation and church. — For this purpose, when you come to a pliice, take a catalogue of the names of the per- sons that subscribe, — statedly attend, — church members, — and the poor.— Make it a rule to see each of them at their own houses. — Let two or three of the most judicious be chosen, with a view of getting information with regard to the characters of the rest. — Intrcat them, moreover, to inspect the behaviour of their brethren and friends, — and to inform you of such things as, upon the whole, they think von ought to know. — This, how- ever, will not be necessary, if you have any persons solemnly set apart by the congregation for this purpose, which to me appears a rational and scriptural thing. — Have proper times of meeting with the persons appointed to this work, — to talk over church affairs ; — and always conclude 3'our conference with prayer. — Every Monday before the sacrament will be a very proper time for this business. — Consult with them before you propose any to communion. — Do not dispise flying stories ; — either they have a foundation, or they have not, — if they have, theyt)Ughtto be regarded, — if not, care should betaken to remove tije reproach, and Rx it on those who raised it. — At the same time, however, do not be too ready to believe them. A general caution may be grounded on a flying story. § 3. Mak6 a pastoral visit to each family, — at least once a year. — In this visit talk to tlie master and mistress of the family. Renew a solemn charr>,quences. Act always on sup- position of the worst, and it may turn to good account. To habituate yourselves to these rules is of great importance. § 35. 2. If the person recovers still follow him with your serious exhortations. Visit hifn in his recovery ; remind him of former convictions and confessions, — urge the vows of God which are upon him. Pray with him, and remind him how eternity appeared to him in his affliction, and what thoughts he had of another world. § 36. 3. If it please God to remove the sick person, be sure to visit the surviving relations ;--at least, two or three times, with a view of leading them to a due improvement of the providence ; — thus endeavour to co-operate with divine providence, and vou may, perhaps, find divine grace operate with you ; — under such circumstances they will be the more ready to attend to your advice. LECT. XXIII. General Maxims for Conversation, § I. Endeavour to know mankind, and properly to distmiTuish their characters. — Do not suspect all ; do not trust all. — Never put yourselves and your usefulness in the power of any. — Believe not every account of a character that is given, especially if it comes from the lips of an intimate friend, or a Lect. xxiii. General Maxims for Conversation, 495 real enemy. — Observe every sudden alteration of persons* countenances and behaviour, particularly on extraordinary emergencies. § 2. Behave with constant modesty to all. Never offer your services in any of the duties of your functions upon public occasions.^ — Nor, on the contrary, obstinately refuse your services when they are requested. — Do not appear highly satisfied, nor much displeased with your own periormances ; to find fault Avith them appears like invitinor praise, and to discover a good opinion of them will always be construed into pride. Do not therefore even make them the subject of con- versation. Boast not of the labour you bestowed on your compositions, nor of the ease with which you dispatched tiiem. Do not repea* the substance of your discourses unsolicited.— Upon the whole, neither appear to hunt for reputation ; nor to despise it. § 2. Treat every body with condescension and complai- sance, but not with the same sort. Remember that the rich tradesman generally stands more upon ceremony tlian those who are of the highest birth and most refined education — Frankness pleases country people, to whom formal bows are very contemptible. — Never depend upon merit without com- plaisance,— As you must at times refuse invitations, study to do it in the most obliging manner. — Be nearly upon a level with 3^our company, and do not attempt to outshine them too far., — Remember to send people away as well pleased with themselves as you can without flattery, which is always to be abhorred. And for this purpose endeavour to think as well of others as you reasonably can ; and be not too sharp-sighted to discover faults, nor too severe in censuring them. § 4. Preserve a character of strict fidelity. And for this purpose be exact, but not confident in repeating facts. — Take heed not to talk too much. — Promise little, and when you have made promises, be punctual in performance ; rather do more than you have promised than less, and sooner than later. — Take lieed of seeming to be every bodies' man. — Never show so much complaisance in one company as to be inconsistent with what you show in another. § 5. Have no quarrels, if possible, \\nt\\any ; but especially •with persons of eminent reputation, — or of no reputation at all. — If you have received any injury, forgive it heartily a merely seem to do it. — If you remember it, let it be ; 3 Q 2 496- LECTURES ON PREACHING, &C. make you cautious, and do such personsall the kindness you can. This is the best way of taking revenge When you have, through negligence of heart, done any thing that may justly ofend another, frankly confess it and ask pardon. — If you have asserted anything that you find to be a mistake, confess it, and be thankful for better information. § 6. Affect not to pry into the circumstances of families, you have business enough of your own, and be not forward to give directions to them in their worldly affairs ; but if you see they are going to ruin, reprove them seriously at proper sea- sons. Sometimes a plain serious address may save a family. — Labour, on such occasions, to get such a knowledge of their situation as will enable you to give suitable counsel. Be not however too forward in giving it. When ^^our people arc distressed, do all you can to comfort and assist them ; — keep up your acquaintance with substantial persons by whose assis- tance you may b6 a help to others. § 7. Affect not a priestly authority — If you fix with a church of a congregational form, give them all the satisfaction you reasonably can. — Wean your people insensibly from an excessive attachment to particular forms ; especially by expo- sitions on detached portions of scripture. — When you speak to the church as such, do it always with a mixture of tenderness and respect. — Remember Christ has given his ministers no power over men's persons, possessions or judgment. — All we have to do is to advise and admonish. — Remember what a disgrace it is to quarrel with a society under your care, — and endeavour to avoid whatever has the least tendency towards it. § 8. Live above all appearance of worldly-mindedness ; arid not only the appearance but the thing itself. — Be satisfied and thankful for what you have, but do not make a great show of plentv ; especially before those of known generosity, or great covetousness.— Manage your expences with frugality. — Keep an account of what you receive, and what you expend. — Re- member that a minister loses much of his respectability and influence when he hds the character of one who spends too fast, unless it evidently appears that it is owing to nothing but excess of liberality ; and an excess even in that does not, on the whole, raise his character. — Be sure, liowever, to lead the way, as far as you prudently can, in all generous expences — All you have is, in one way or another, to be devoted to God ; — and to liiin you are to trust to provide for you and yours — Do not attempt to screw up your people to a subscription beyond their power ; LeCT. XXIV. Rules of Conduct. 497 if they do not give you v/hat is necessary, it is a just cause for removal. § 9. Talk not of leaving your people, till you see your way clear ; and after all be very cautious. If you are in a large congregation, where you are beloved and useful, and have the conveniences of life in any moderate degree, the increase of income, provided it be not absolutely necessary to lyour sup- port, is a wretched reason for leaving a charge. — Nor is the pleasantness of situation, or a desire to be nearer your relations much to be regarded, if you have your health. — The presence of God and success in your labours, are the main things to be attended to. § JO. When differences arise, do your utmost to compose them. — Plead with each of the parties by themselves, but -side not hastily with either Avoid arbitration, lest you make your- selves enemies, and rather procure some other person to arbi- trate the affair, than expose yourself to- censure, and your use- fulness to danger. § 1 1. Be cautious in undertaking any thing, or of resolutely pursuing m hat you have begun. — Scatter some flying reports of a thing before you do it, that you may see what people think of it. — Stake not vour reputation upon any thing you undertake. Use proper instruments for things not very aoreeable to the church and congregation or neighbourhood, whenever it be necessary such things should be done. Leave room for an honourable retreat, and appear not to be much impressed with the disappointment. §12. Observe proper times for talking. Reprove very tenderly and respectfully, when you do it personally. Let it always be in secret. Sometimes you may drop a hint, which may give a person room to reprove himself, in mixed companies; especially if you have reason to believe he is not aware you know his faults. Have proper stories and passages from authors for this purpose. Sometimes lend books, and mark the most remarkable passages. LECT. XXIV. Rules of Conduct toxvards those to whoyn some Particular Care and regard will be requisite, § I. First, to Deacons, or those who stand in their place. Their business will be to provide for the Lord's table, for yours. 498 LECTURES ON PREACHING, &C. and for the poor's.—Let such persons be chosen to this ofEce, if possible, whom you can entirely trust, and who are esteemed and beloved in their plkce. — Leave charitable cares to them, and consult them before you propose any to communion. — For this purpose have a meeting with them at some private house once a month, a little before the preparation day. § 2. Secondly, towards other persons of eminence in the congregation, whether on account of age, circumstances, or character, discover a very tender regard. The aged visit and pray with. — Bear to hear their stories of what passed when they were young, — and if there be any remains of wisdom in them you may profit much by their conversation. — -As to persons of ivealth, honour, and learning, do not idolize them : nor give yourselves so much to their company as to neglect others,---yet you will do well to remember, that some peculiar honour and attention are justly their due. — Never forget that while the common people are not to be despised, they are not to be too much truhted. — Eight or ten of the most substantial and intelli- gent persons in a congregation often turn the whole ; en- deavour therefore not only to secure the affection but the reve- rence of such. This can only be done by a prudent and steady conduct, and by solid and strong sense, both in the pulpit and in conversation. Beware they do not think you a weak but well meaning man. As to persons of eminent piety, discover a great regard for them, be their circumstances what they may. — Talk often with them, and pray with them. And those whom God has favoured by peculiar visits of his grace and interpo- sitions of his providence, honour, love, and serve with a pecu- liar zeal. Who are we that we should slight those whom God honours ? § 3. Discover a great concern for the welfare of youth. Sometimes preach expressly to them. — Present them useful books. — Often address them in public, when the whole discourse ^ is not designed for them, — and often do it in private. — When you see them under convictions, labour to the utmost to fix them, and when you are satisfied with their state, bring them early into church fellowship and the communion. — If any before or after communion get into bad company, warn them seriously, tendt^rly, and afTectionately. Single cut two or three hopeful youths to watch over the rest. § 4. Have an especial regard to the afflicted. When you receive notes to pray for any, keep them ; and when you return home look them over and make memorandums of their cases ; Lect. XXV. On Behaviour to other Ministers y Ssc. 40^' both to give them a place in your present devotions, and that you may visit them. Mention their cases, in public prayer, with a prudent copiousness ; but much more large])' when\vith them in private. Endeavour to assist afflicted persons in temporals -as well as in spirituals. § 5. Be moderate in opposing those who have notions of religion different to yourselves. — Bear with their zeal, — be yourselves an example of candour and meekness. — Seldom run upon their notions in the pulpit directly. When you do, avoid every thing that looks like spleen against their persons. Do your utmost to gain their affections by serving them to the extent of your power. § 6. To those who are disaffected to your person and mi- nistry, be not sharp-sighted to see it ; and when it is so plain that it cannot be overlooked, if they are good men, talk over the affair mildly with them ; and endeavour to effect a reconciliation if possible ; and if tliat cannot be done, dismiss them with as good a testimonial, as to their character, as their case will bear. — If they are vicious men, be still, till an opportunity of expo- sing and overbearing them at once offers. § 7. When any fall under censure, enquire diligently into the fact ; and then i:onsider whether they slionld be admonish- ed, suspended, or excommunicated. Let suspension, however, generally precede excommunication. — Let some person always be sent to hear the excuses of the party accused.— If they can- not clear up their reputation, propose the matter at a church meeting ; — if the case be notoriously bad, pronounce sentenco at the table of the Lord with great solemnity-. — Pray for such persons seriously and affectionately, and make them one pas- toral visit afterwards, — If they repent after a proper time of trial, restore them tenderly, but awfully ; and let the confession be public, if the offence has been so. — Have a strict eve upon them afterwards, and admonish them frequently if you perceive them wavering or going astray. LECT. XXV. On Behaviour to other Ministers, and Miscellaneous Befnarks m the Conclusion. § I. VJ'N this interesting subject I shall offer, First, Obser- vations relative to your own brethren. 500 LECTURES ON PREACHING, &C, § 2. 1. Treat them with respect. Think as honourably of them as you can, and speak well of their labours. § 3. 2. Avoid every thing that looks like sheep-stealing. § 4. 3. Assist them as much as you can in their temporal afFairs — For this purpose keep up a correspondence with people in good circumstances, and those who can inform you of lega- cies, &c. §5.4. Employ the most popular of them in your absence, especially those who are dearest to your people. § 6. 5. Encourage meetings of ministers. — Take heed how- ever they do not grow up into authoritativesynods — and that they be not burdensome to the places where they are kept. — Let the entertainment be moderate, and days of fasting and prayer for the success of the ministry be kept, wherever they are. § 7. 6. Encourage a society for books. — ^This may be of use to you and your brethren, and lead to frequent and profitable interviews. § 8. 7. Have but few intimate friends. — ^If friendship must be broken off, let it be civilly ; — do not drop it abruptly, but insensibly. §9.1 shall now give you, Secondly, ■ome observations re- lative to those of the establishment. § 10. 1. Be very prudent in their company ; as in the na- ture of things you canriot expect them all to be sincere friends to you as dissenters. § 11. 2. Treat them on all occasions with respect. Do not enter into controversies with them, much less rail against the establishment, either then or at any other time. § 1 2. 3. Protest, if it be necessary, that you are consci- entious m yonr dissent ; and appear ready to be informed on any point of the controversy ; but having the chief reasons of nonconformity at hand, do not fail to produce them if you are forced to defend yourselves. § 13. 4. Never join with any of them who expose your weak brethren. § 14. .5. When you meet with any truly pious, humble and peaceable men in the establishment, honour them, — and be on free and friendly terms with them if they wish it. § 15. Thirdly, some observations relative to lay preachers. § 16. 1. Do not contend with them, nor inveigh against them — God has used many of them for excellent purposes, and we must not tie him to our rules. Xect. XXV. 071 Behaviour to other Ministers^ 5Cc. 501 § 17. -2. If there be any in the congregation over whom the great head of the church may place you, avotd intimate friendship with them — ^but let them be treated kindly. Do them good and no harm. 18. 3. Endeavour to outdo them in what is good in their own way. Consider what makes them popular— *viz,— Preaching Christ — Free grace — Visiting — Religious conversation, &c. — Let all these be your care, for they are all your duty. § 19. Miscellaneous remarks. In your settlement follow and do not force providence. — A void by all means standing can- didates with others. — Never go to any place but on a consider- able majorit3\ — Keep your old friends, and get new ones. — If a few of reputation are uneasy do not accept a call. — Go to a place at first where you do not intend to spend your lives, if it may be the means of making you easy for a time, and place you in a situation for usefulness and improvement. — Labour to keep your people always in as good a humour as possible. — If any thing grieves or offends them, alter it if you can with a good con- sciencCv — Remember, when a minister is despised his usefulness is at an end, and no pulpit talents can support him without pru- dence.— In conversation be livel}', but always have some useful hints, to shew that you are a christian and a man of sense. — Ne- ver be ashamed of religion, nor seem to hear a wicked jest when you cannot reprove it Consider yourselves as weak fallible creatures — Be thankful for instructions — Review former miscar- riages for your caution, and earnestly seek wisdom of God to direct all your future steps. — Beware of the reputation of a great politician — Let integrity and uprightness preserve you. — Read over these rules once a year at least, and enrich them with the beat remarks you can. VOL, V. LETTERS. 3 R 2 ■0 ADVERTISEMENT. ARE following Letters were, for the most part, printed before, in a Volume of" Letters to and from Dr. Doddridge," published by the Rev. Mr. St EDM AN, of Shrewsbury. A few more are now printed for the first time, from the authors own hand writing, which appear well worth preserving in a complete edition of his works. LETTERS. - LETTER I*. To Mr. Hughes f. DEAR. SIR, Kibworthy Dec. 21, 172!. I RECEIVED both your letters, and had set apart this after- noon for answering them. My fond heart would easily have dictated enough to fill a sheet of paper ; but Mr. Cope tells me the roads are so bad that he must set out almost immediately, if he intends to reach Duffield by to-morrow nipjht. I am obUged therefore to be much shorter than I intended, but I hope yon will^iut no unkind construction upon it. I am charmed with the profession you maVe of your friend- ship; for I value it so highly that I can never think I have too many assurances of it ; and yet I have not the least suspicion of your sincerity. I know the generosity of your temper, and I perceive I love 5'ou so well, that I can easily persuade myself, that I have a share in your affection. I know the last argument is not logical, but I am so well satisfied with the conclusion, that I do not examine how I came by it; and especially as you have furnished me with many better arguments. I am extremely glad to hear that you are so well recovered from the small pox, I could not but have a thousand tender apprehensions for your safety, and return my thanks to that kind providence, which by so seasonable an interposition hath delivered you from so much danger, and still continued you to * From the author's short hand copy. f Mr. Hughes's father was a dissenting minister at Ware, in Hertfordshire, and his grand-father, (Obadiah Hughes,) was ejected from his studentship in Christ- Church, Oxford, by the act of uniformity, in 1662. I take him to have been relat- ed to John Hughes, Esq; author of the Siege of Damascus, and who wrote sev?rai t>apers iu the Tatler, Spectator, and Guwdjan. 50a LETTERS. be tlie joy of your friends, the glory of your family, and orna- ment of the church. 1 am very much pleased to hear that your situation at Fin- dern is so agreeable; and particularly tha you have such a companioo as Mr. Cater. I am charmed with the character you give me of that gentleman ; and indeed when I heard of the fineness of his imagination, and the strength of his judg- ment, the sweetness of his temper and character of his morals, I should have said, — this gentleman is Mr. Hughes's friend, — though I had not been told so. How glad should I be to make the tliird among you, and how agreeably does it flatter my nature to think, that I have sometimes the honour of being the subject of your discourse. I never doubted but that when 3^ou came seriously to peruse the inspired writings^ you -would be sensible of the charms of them ; for no man has a better relish for fine writing than your- self. I have lately been perusing Solomon's Song ; and upon the whole cannot but think it an incomparable composure, and that the author was as much the noblest of poets, as the deepest of pliilosopiiers and the wisest of kings. The sixth chapter is not inferior to any of the rest of it, and I am particularly pleas- ed with the tenth verse, Who is she that looketh forth as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?" I never read these charming words but with a double pleasure, when I remember the inimitable grace "wiih which I have heard you repeat them. I have lately been reading Spratt's History, and the greatest part of Sir WiUiam Temple's works ; and my sentiments of them are entirely the same as yours and Mr. Cater's. I am now perusing Scott's Christian Life, and I find so many new pleasures in it, that I cannot forbear giving you the mortification of thank- ing you again for it. I could add a great deal pnore of this nature, but Mr. Cope frees you from any further trouble by calling upon me. I con- clude and subscribe myself Your affectionate friend, and obliged humble servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE. LETTERS. 507 LETTER II*. To the same. DEAR SIR, Jan. 8, 1722—3. I EXPECT to see Dr. Latham f or Mr. Benyon J to-morrow ; and therefore answer your letter so soon. 1 can hardly prevail with myself to condole with you upon your misfortunes, since I perceive that while only two or three particular persons are treating you unkindly, the rest of the world do ample justice to your merit. I have heard of 3^ou again and again by several of my acquaintance, who speak of you as the ornament of Findern : I am very glad to hear that your character is so well established, and that those who go about to attack it are likely to do tijem- selves more mischief than they can do you. I think the Specta- tor somewhere tells us that no music is so sweet to a vian as his^ own praise : metliinks he should have excepted the pleasure that an honest and generous mind takes in hearing his friend com- mended. One thing I can confidently afBrm, that though I passed the holy-days very pleasantly, at least some of tliem in the company of a very agreeable lady, and you know I was al- ways an admirer of the sex ; yet nothing gave me so much satisfaction, as a few minutes conversation with Mr. Benyon, when the discourse turned upon you. He told me among other things, that you were making yourself master of the French language. 1 am heartily glad to hear it, because it will give you an opportunity of entertaining yourself with some of the finest writers in the world. Many of them had certainly very great genius, and were intimately ac- quainted with the ancients, those great masters of eloquence and poetry. Of all their dramatic poets, I have met with none that I admire so much as Racine. It is impossible not to be charm- ed with the pomp, elegance, and harmony of his language, as well as the majesty, tenderness, and propriety of his seritiments; The whole is conducted with a wonderful mixture of grandeur and simplicity, which sufficiently distinguish him from the dul- ness of some tragedians, and the bombast of others. One. of his principal faults is, that the jingle of his doable rhyme is fre- quently offensive to the ear. I lately met with the Archbishop * From the author's short hand copy. f An eminent tutor, and the author of a volume of sermons on various subjectg, J An ingenious young- gentleman, son of Dr. Samuel Beiiyon, a celebrated Wiinister and tutor at Shrewsbury. 508 LETTERS. of Cambray's Reflections upon Eloquence, which 1 think one of the most judicious pieces I have ever seen. There are some fine criticisms at the end of it, which well deserve your perusal. As for the French sermons, they are, as far as I can judge of them, very much inferior to those of our English divines. Bourdaloue's, though much regarded, appear to me little better than empty harangues. Cheminais' are many of them very good ; but I never met with any of them that are to be com- pared with those of Mr. Superville, the Protestant divine at Rotterdam : Ke especially excels in the beauty of his imagery, descriptions, and similes ; and some of the most pathetic ex- postulations I ever saw. In short, I believe he is perfectly to your taste ; only there is one thing which will displease you as much as it did me, which is, that many of his arguments are very inconclusive, though generally as good as high Calvinism will bear. I hope you will not be displeased with the freedom I take, in advising you to entertain yourself with him and the other authors I have mentioned, as soon as they fall in your way. And yet perhaps there may be something of vanity in this ad- vice too. French is a language which I have been acquainted with for many years, and you, Sir, have just began to study it ; and so I am willing to improve this short interval of superiority, because I am sure, it will be but a little while before you excel me in that, as much ^s you do in every thing else. I must not add any thing more, but that I earnestly desire you will take care that you do not impair your health, by rising so very early in the morning, for 1 v/ill assure you it is one of the dearest things in the world to Your affectionate friend, and obedient servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE. LETTER III*. To the fiame, DEAR SIR, Hinckley^ 1722—3, I ACKNOWLEDGE there is a great deal of spirit in the turn you give to the concluding words of my letter, though it be ex- tremely different from the sense in M'hich I meant them. You tell me, that I am a good preacher, but a very bad prophet, * From the author's short hand copy. LETTERS. 509 'when I say that you Avill quickly understand French better than I do. I am very much obliged to you for giving me a character, which I should otherwise perhaps have been puzzled to make out a title to : but you must give me leave to say, that, in the latter part of your sentence, you hardly do me justice. It is true, I do not lay claim to the gift of prophecy ; but I think I shall be very capable of supporting it, if all my predictions are as well made out as that which concerns you. I assure you, that though I judge by your own account of it, which is express- ed in the most modest terms, you have already attained a much better acquaintance with the French language than I can pos- sibly pretend to. It is true, I have had an opportunity of con- versing with several French people, and so am not entirely a stranger to the pronunciation : but I assure you that I never read half the books that you mention. Indeed it shames me out of my own negligence, when I consider the improvement you make, and the business you dispatch, while lam afraid I am not improving my time to half so good purpose. Besides, the cha- racter that you give me of many of the writers that you men- tion, which I know is entirely to be depended upon, will engage me to read them whenever they fall into my hands ; especially Bouhours, Patrou, Pelisson, and St. Evremond. I do not know what character my friends may have given 3"0u of my sermons; but I am sure if it be a very advantageous one, it will be my most prudent way to take care not to unde- ceive you, by preaching before you ; for if I may be admitted to be any judge of my own performances, they will by no means answer your expectations. They are all upon the plainest and most practical subjects, and it is happy if they are at all calcu- lated, as I am sure they were principally intended, to inform the judgment and awaken the consciences of the lowest of the peo- ple, and to fix their resolution for a course of rational, steady and undissembled piety. It is not because I despise the charms of eloquence, &c. that I liiive entirely laid them aside. I know that I am not at all master of them, and so choose rather not to attempt them, than by an awkward imitation to darken the sub- ject to the vulgar part of an audience, without approving my- self to the nicer judgment of the more polite. In short, I am grown very familiar with the old puritans, and consequently I am a great favourite with the old women. Pray congratulate me upon this good fortune, which is entirely beyond my ex- pectation or my hope. VQL. V. 3S 510 ' LETTERS. But after all, you must not imagine that I have entirely- lost all relish for finer compositions; on the contrary, I assure you, that I attended on Dr. Latham's sermon at Leicester, with pleasure, and frequently with transport. The most rational and pathetical thoughts were delivered with such elegance, pro- priety and harmony of language, as could not but charm even stupidity itself ; my attention was so entirely engaged, that I had no room for reflections of any orfier nature, except for this one, How much does Mr. Hughes admire Dr. Latham, and how capable is Dr. Latham of rehshing the performances of Mr. Hughes 1" You cannot imagine how much I miss your company at Hinckley. Mr. Cope and Mr. left us at Christmas, as you very well know. Mr. Some is not returned ; so that in short I have not one person in the house that I have any intimate acquaintance with. You know nature designed me for a social animal, and I am sure you will pity my misfortune. I am forced to converse with the dead, because I want agreeable company among the living; and it is happy that I can meet with enter- tainment in the closet, w^hen I can find none in the hall, the parlour or the garden. You enquire about Mr. Scott's poems. I only know in ge- neral, that he intends to print them by subscription; but what the price is to be, or how the subscriptions are to be obtained, I have not yet heard. However, when I know, I will not fail to inform you. I am very glad to hear that you are commencing a familiarity with the muses, because you are very well quali- fied to be a favourite with them. I assure you that I will give you my opinion of your performances with a great deal of free- dom, if you will honour me so far as to make me a judge of them. I pretty well know what I have to expect, and therefore I long for a sight of them. I am. Dear Sir, Yours, &c. PHILIP DODDRIDGE. P. S. My most humble respects to Dr. Latham, if he ho- nours me so far as to remember that he saw me at Leicester. LETTERS. LETTER IV. To the same, DEAR SIR, Jime 28, 1726, f Midnight J I RECEIVED your last of the 23d instant, the morning after it was written. I own, I deserved a little of that seve- rity with which you there complain of me, for the circum- stance of the note you referred to. To have tjvo folio pages with two lines, is indeed a very compendious, but not pro- fitable commerce. However, you must remember that I then told you, I quickly intended you a great many more. Here you see I have began then; but when I shall end, I know not. I fear you are in danger of three pages, and then you will be paid at the rate of more than two hundred per cent ; for I have not been a quarter of a year in your debt. If you wonder at so accurate a computation, you must recollect,, that a few months ago I had thoughts of matrimony, which naturally led me into some speculations of management and a^conomy, which had not been before very familiar to me. As for yours of the 20th of April, I have read it over so of- ten that I can say a good deal of it by heart. I am exceedingly obliged to you for your correspondence. You know that I am naturally of asocial temper, and you contrive, in the abundance of your humanity, not only to give me pleasure in perusing your letters myself, but in entertaining my friends with the com- munication of them. I read the greatest part of them to several persons of taste and politeness, witli whom I am acquainted, and they all seem to be charmed with them. Though they become perfectly familiar to me, I always read them with new pleasure; and am as much transported at the twentieth, as I was at the first perusal of them. A love for my friends makes me partici- pate with them in that elegant entertainment which they must receive from your writings; and my affection to you makes it very delightful to me, to see those whom I particularly love and value, forming such a generous idea of your genius and tem- per, as your letters must necessarily produce. But perhaps after all, this satisfaction, in part, arises from the pride of my own heart : I fancy people must needs entertain a very honourable opinion of me, when they hear a man of so bright a wit, and so amiable a character, addressing me with so much tenderness and respect. 3 S2 512 LETTERS. You recommended Plini/ to my perusal : I immediately procured him, and there is seldom a da}^ in which I do not read two or three of his epistles. I had before heard several high en- comiums upon him ; but nothing gave me so lively and so just an idea of his excellencies as to observe the perfection to which you had formed yourself by the study of him. Every letter of yours is a panegyric upon Pliny, though you do not mention his name. Let me intreat you to go on thus to recommend him, and to increase the pleasure with which I always take him into my hands ; however, be sure, when you do, not so far to exceed him, as to spoil my relish for him. At the rate you go on, it seems highly possible that you may ; and if you do, you rob me of one of the most elegant amusements of my life ; nor can I imagine how you will be able to make me amends any other way, than by the frequency of your own letters. I say nothing of Henley's translation, which is lately fallen into my hands, and which I often compare with the original. I can say- but little by way of commendation ; and I know it would not be agreeable to the known candour of your temper to be severe upon a man, who honestly intended to entertain the world, and unveil the charms of your favourite author. However if yoii would know my sentiments ot this, and several other pieces which I have lately read, I must refer you to a letter which I lately sent td 'Mr. Clark, which will save me the trouble of writ- ing over again, what I am afraid you will think it was hardly- worth while to have written at all. Your sentiments on the head of retirement are very agree- able to that modesty and gentleness of temper, which make a very amiable part of your character. It is indeed an argument of the greatness of your soul, that you can despise fame, and retire with indifference out of the air of popular applause, when mas- ter of all the talents that may attract and command it. But after all, my friend, you must not think of passing through the world like a subterraneous stream, as you beautifully express it, or of spending your life in a hermitage in this learned and polite luxury. God hath endowed you with capacities, which are not always to be buried in retirement. So bright a lamp was not lighted up to consume in a sepulchre, but to be fixed on an eminence, where its rays may be diffused with public advant- age, and conduct many through this gloomy desart to the re- gions of eternal glory. I hope therefore and believe, it is your constant care to make all your studies subservient to the views of sucii services. When Providence calls you to a more public appearance, I hope you will be willing to quit your cell, charm- LETTERS. 511 -inpr as it is, that you may enter upon employments at least more important, if not more delicate, than those which you now pur- sue. This is a piece of self 'denial, which duty requires us to submit to ; and which will be acceptable to God in proportion to our fondness for those elegancies, which we are contented to . interrupt and postpone, that we may attend to the advancement of his kingdom and interest. We know the applause of our heavenly Master will be an abundant recompense for all the pleasures we have ^iven up for his sake ; and before we receive that public remuneration, we shall find such entertainment in the exercise of benevolence to our fellow-ereatiires, and the hope of promoting their everlasting felicitv, as we shall never find in conversing with Virgil ox TuUy, Pliny or Addison, or any of the favourite attendants of our solitude. Popularity is in itself a most contemptible thing; but in this view, it may justly appear desireal)le ; however you, my friend, need not be solicitous about it ; do but appear in public and follow nature, and it will flow in upon you without further care. I cannot but think, but that I mav with the utmost propriety applv to vou what Pliny says to Caninius Rii/us, f L. i. Ep. 3. J In modo enitere ut tibi ipse sis tanii, quant i^ideberis aliis, si tibi/ueris.'^ I cannot but acknowledge, that I read with great pleasure your Reflections on that period of our existence, as you very em- phatically call it, which passed before you left Mr. Jennings's. They are extremeh^ agreeable to what I have often thought with relation to both of us at tliat time. It is happy for us that we see our mistakes. Pereunt et imputantur, would be a melancholy thought indeed, if divine grace had not awakened us to improve some of our time like rational creatures and like christians ; and if we did not hope by future diligence, in some measure, to re- cover what we have lost. I was talking with Mr. Some this evening about our conduct then, and read him what you say of it. He heard it with great satisfaction, and remarked, that the remembrance of former negligence and mistakes is often of considerable use throuCThout the remainder of life." I have not yet seen Mr. . He will be ver}" welcome whenever he comes, but doublv so if he brings \'OU with him. If he does not make haste T mav prevent him, for though I have two congregations upon mv hands, on account of Mr. 's illness and absence, I hope to tuke a tour to St. Alban's, about the beginning of September ; and believe me, that except it be the pleasure of seeing so worthv a friend and so generous a be- ♦ Do justice to those excellent talents you possess, and the world, bt-iieve me, will certainly do so too. Mdmctk's Translutis^. % 514 LETTERS. nefactor as dear Mr. Clark, nothing is so great an encourage- ment to me to undertake the journey, as the prospect of spending a whole day with you at Childwick ; when I expect most delightful entertainment from your collection of books and letters, but above all from your company. You desire an account of my studies. I may, perhaps, some time or other, find an opportunity of laying open the whole course of them to your censure and examination, but at present have only left myself room to add that I am. Dear Sir, Your most affe ctionate PHILIP DODDRIDGE. Pray give me another name than that you propose, and let me know what your polite correspondents call you. I will not allow of Heraclitus. N. B. This letter is more than half as long again as yours. I heartil}^ thank you, that you were not curious in your writing, because it furnishes me with an excuse for not transcribing this, which I fear is hardly legible. Dr. Atterbury's translation of the banishment of Cicero seems to me admirably well done. The language is exceeding beautiful, and many of his transla- tions from Tully are as graceful as the Latin. LETTER V To Mr, Hughes, on his ill Success in the Lottery. Nov. 30, 1726. I Have just been looking over the account which my dear Atticus gives me of his misfortune in the late most disadvan- tageous Lottery, I will not remind him how many more were as unfortunate as himself, since that, to a man of his temper, would be rather an aggravation than a relief of his affliction. And yet your own Pliny says, that when he was in danger of being destro3^ed by that eruption of Mount Vesuvius, which proved so fatal to his learned uncle, Possem gloriari, — nisi me: cum omnibus J omnia viecum per ire miser o, magno tamen rnor- talitatis solatia credidissem, L. vi. E. 20. which is so odd a saying for a man of his singular humanity, that I could not forbear mentioning it to ask 3'our opinion of it. However, my good friend, I offer you no such miserable consolation, * From the author's short-Iiarid copy. LETTERS. 515 No. Were I to speak of others as concerned in the same adventure, I would rather susr^^est, that it is possible Prori- dence may have ordered the Wheel so, that while you seem to be neglected, other persons, of a like worthy character, but in more necessitous circumstances, may be relieved. It is pos- sible, that in consequence of your drawing a Blank, some honest familv may have been preserved from ruin : or perhaps Providence directed the Prize, which had otherwise been yours, to some unthankful creature, who had ever hitherto been in- sensible of all its bounty, but is awakened by so apparent an interposition in his favour, to know and adore its munificence, and so is engaged to consecrate, not only bis new acquisition, but all his former possessions, to the honour of God and the benefit of mankind. If this should be the case, the world would receive greater advantage from his success, than it could have done from yours, as you would have only been possessed of the riches of the mind, in laying in a considerable stock of wisdom and knowledge, which this opportunity would have afforded you, and have laid out but little more than the value of your Prize in works of generosity and charity. Not to sav that this happy Adventurer, on this supposition, has gained the pleasure of a virtuous life, and a happy immortality, by this little damage which you have sustained. You imagine, that your loss is a misfortune to your friends. But perhaps it is upon the whole a happiness. Pro- vidence might know, that / in particular, had not attained to such a strength of virtue, as to be able to bear such an acces- sion to my fortune, as ivould have been the consequence of your getting one of the golden numbers ; and so may have assigned them to others, whose friends are more fit to receive the advantage of them, or otherwise are not the objects of so tender a care. We ought not only to be contented but thank- ful for this. I may more certamly add, that with relation to your own personal concernmeniy your Heavenlv Father, in his abundant wisdom and goodness, meant you kindly by such a disappoint- ment. Perhaps he saw, that so tender and so complaisant a temper was not suflScientiy prepared to withstand the tempta- tions of a plentiful fortune ; and that you might have grown too fond of the world, which had opened so many new charms for your entertainment, and have been less mindful of that glorious end, which you are advancing towards, in so pleasant a way. Oh, who knows that the way would in fact have been more pleasant to you I More external ornaments of life you 51G LETTERS. irould certainly have had, but not therefore certainly more inward content. Providence, no doubt, intends by this dispen- siition, to teach you to moderate your expectations, to submit to disappointments, to contract your regards for this world, and transfer them to the glories of a future state, and the durable riches which you will then possess ; and if this divine temper be improved in your mind, by the loss of a few pounds, believe me, my dear Atticus, it will contribute more to pro- mote the happiness of life, than the gain of s6 many hundreds or thousands with the injury of such a temper. Perhaps you will tell me, what 1 veril}^ beheve, that no- thing in this affair is so afflictive to you, as that you are de- prived of the pleasure of doing good with what you have lost,- or expected to have gained. But I need not tell you, that in all our acts of benevolence we ought not so much to regard the present indulgence of natural temper, as the approbation of God and the reward of a future state. Now God sees all the secret generosity of your soul, your tender compassion for those that are in misery, your hearty desire of relieving them, your affectionate prayers to the fountain of good to commu- nicate to them those seasonable supplies, whicli are not in the power of your own hand to give ; and he has particularly been acquainted with all the generous projects 3'ou had formed for the public good, on supposition of tlie success of your late adventure. Now you know, that he does as graciously ap- prove you, and will as bountifully reward you, for this honest and liberal sentiment and intention, as he would have done for the actual execution of them, if he had given you an opportunity for it. And as such a generosity of soul, acting in proportion to present circumstances, is equally agreeable to God, and will produce as gracious an harvest in a future state, so it is attended with some considerable degree of the same satisfaction at present. You may now perhaps give a shilling with as true overflowing of soul, and almost as much joy too, as you could give a guinea if you were twenty times as rich. For as we are much im- pressed by present objects, the satisfaction which we find in the performance of a generous action towards any determinate person, seems to be proportional to that degree of pleasure which we imagine he will fmd in receiving the benefit. Now a virtuous and generous Beneficiary rejoices in the favour that is done to him, not merely according to the value of the favour abstractedly considered, hut according to the de- gree of moral beauty whic!i is to be found in the act of con- LETTERS. 517 ferring U : and this is in a great measure to be estimated by the consideration of the circumstances of the benefactor. There- fore a man may receive a shilhng from you now, with almost as much. pleasure as he could receive a pound of you, were you twenty times as rich ; and therefore you may in this re- spect bestow as much. Gi, E. D. Perhaps I have been a little too abstruse in my reasoning upon this head, but I think there is some meaning at the bot- tom, and my assertion is confirmed by my own experience; for I have found as exquisite pleasure in receiving some little services from my friends, when attended with circumstances of generosity and endearment, as 1 ever did in any of greater importance. And it seems to be the thought of Solomon, when he says, The desire of a mail is his kindness. After what I have said with relation to your loss, I must tell you that I am heartily glad you are so much more success- ful in the far nobler pursuit of learning and virtue. I have much to say as to other particulars, but you see I have but just left myself room to add, that I am Your most affectionate HORTENSIUS. LETTER VI*. To Miss On breaking her Arm by a fall from a Horse, DEAR MADAM, AWmi^r 18, 1727. I HAVE just received the melancholy news of your Fall, and the sad consequences with which it has been attendetl. Mrs. W. who gives me this unwelcome information, adds, that, though you are on the mending hand, you still continue very ill. I cannot set myself to any other business till I have taken a few minutes to tell you how sensibly I sympathize with you in your sorrows. As my obhgutions to your excellent family are very great, I cannot but have an undissembled affection for every member of it, and I am sure dear Miss has always had her full share in my heart ; as indeed, who could forbear to admire and love so much piety and good sense, when set off by the ornaments of a beautiful form, and a most engag- ing temper ? I know too, that my friendship for you was both * From the author's short-hand copy. VOL. V. 3 T 518 IfcTTERS. sincere and tender, but I was never fully appti^ed of its degree, till since it pleased God to visit you with that affliction, which now lies so heavy upon you, and gives you the justest title to the compassion of strangers, and much more of friends. But alas ! how vain is the compassion of human friends in a case like yours ; and indeed in any case ! when it is left to itself, it can only sit down and weep over calamities which it knows not hoAvto relieve. I do therefore, Madam, most importunately recommend you to the compassion of that God, who can easily raise you out of all your troubles, and can make your affliction the means of your happiness. How happy should I esteem myself, if I might be in any degree a worker together with him, towards promoting so excellent a service as your spirittial im- provement by this afflictive providence. Permit me. Madam, humbly to attempt it, and hastily to mention a few hints oj a seri- ous nature, which I imagine peculiarly suitable to your present circumstances. It may seem no wise unsuitable to the occasion of my writing, to urge that submission to the divine will which becomes us under every chastisement. But this is, no doubt, the mat- ter of frequent reflection and discourse with you ; the known piety of your general character and the remarkable meekness and sweetness of your temper make it less necessary for me to insist upon it. I am fully persuaded, Madam, that you do not allow yourselfto murmur and repine against the Lord who smiteth you. But pardon me ifl ask, whether you be not too ready to forget your obligations to love and praise ? Hook upon it as one of the greatest defects in the character of good people and as the foun- dation of many more visible irregularities, that they delight in God no more, and that they praise him no more. Too much is this excellent work neglected m the midst of health, prosperity, and chearfulness ; but when affliction comes, and especially when it comes in so terrible a form as this which has lately visit- ed you, a Christian is ready to imagine, that it is enough to be quiet and resigned, and that he is fairly excused from such delightful exercises of soul, which seem unsuitable to so gloomy a, season. But let us learn to correct so unreasonable a thought, and surely a little reflection niight teach us to correct it. With regard to your present circumstances — you. Madam, are exercised by the anguish of a broken bone, which may pro- bably exceed the imagination of those who have not known it by fatal experience ; but is it not just foundation of joy and of praise, that your life is still prolonged to you ? It is true, your behaviour, so far as I have had the opportunity of observ-. letters; 519 ing it, has been such as could not deserve so much as the ten- derest reproof of a friend ; but you will humbly acknowledge, what no human creature can deny, that an omniscient and a holy God has seen many offences in a life which to men has appeared most unexceptionable and most amiable. And you are not to learn, that the smallest violation of his sacred law may justly expose us to all the miseries of a future state. And is it not matter of praise that you are yet in the land of the living, and within the reach of pardon and of hope ? Nay, 1 do verily believe, that through divine grace, you are already in a st^ate of reconcihation and favour with God, and in the way to everlasting happiness ; and when vou think of the glory that shall be revealed, and think of your own interest in it, surely your heart might overflow with thankfulness and joy, though your present agonies were multiplied upon you. These, Madam, are noble resources of consolation, which should not be forgotten in your most painful moments — that God is your Father, Christ your Saviour, and heaven your eternal inheritance. But farther, when you attentively survey the present dis- pensation, you will certainly find, that there is a mixture of mercy in it^ and all that mixture of mercy is, in a proportionable degree, matter of praise. You have broken your arm : but had not mercy interposed, you would not have survived to have been sensible of it. A very small alteration in the circumstances of your fall might have made it fatal to your life. You are made to possess days of anguish, and wearisome nights are ap- pointed to you ; but does not an indulgent Providence surround you with comforts, which mollify your sense of that distress ? I need not insist upon those instances which so grateful a heart cannot overlook. You recollect the piety and tenderness of your excellent parents : you observe the respect and affection of many other agreeable and valuable friends: you review that affluence of worldly possessions which, through the divine good- ness, is flowing in upon you, and furnishes you with the most judicious advice, the most proper remedies and the most agree- able accommodations and entertainments, which 3-our present circumstances can require and admit. And in the force of these nnited considerations, you own, that it is reasonable even now to praise the Lord, who is daily loading you with his benefits, and vastly overbalances your affliction with mercies. But what if I should proceed still farther and maintain, not onl}' that it is your duty to praise God for his other mercies^ 3 T 2 520 LETTERS. though he has afflicted you, but to praise him for this affliction as a mercy ; I should say no more than the scripture warrants, when it exhorts us in every thing to give thanks," and tells us that all things shall work together for good to them that love God." I know, Madam, and I persuade myself, you seriously con- sider, that the interests of the soul are vastly more valuable than those of the body. Now it is certain, that such a calamity as this may be the means of great improvement and advantage to your souL It may wean your heart from the world, and fix it upon God more than before : it may make you a more lively and zealous christian, and by consequence, more happy and use- ful in life and more glorious throughout all the ages of eternity. And if it has a tendency to promote so exalted an end, you have certainly reason to bless God for it, though it be attended "with some trying circumstances ; as you would approve and be thankful for the setting of a broken bone, though it were a very painful operation, since it was so subservient, and indeed so necessary to the pleasure and usefulness of life. As all afflictions have, by the divine blessing, a tendency to lead the mind into some serious Reflections, so every par- ticular trial has its own peculiar advantage, which it is proper for us to study while we are under the pressure of it. That I may give my dear and excellent friend all the assistance I can, I will mention some heads of religious contem^ plaiion which occur to my thoughts, as peculiarly proper to dwell upon while we are actually in pain. And if it please God to impress them deeply upon your mind, you will find, Madam, that it will be worth your while to have borne the smart of an affliction, which may prove so instructive and so beneficial. 1. It is now peculiarly proper to think, how insupportably dreadful must the agonies of Hell be ! If one drop of the divine displeasure, or one stroke which he inflicts in love to his child, be sufficient to throw us into so much distress, what must it be to fall into the hands of God, as an irreconcilable enemy, and to stand the shock of that horrible tempest which he shall pour out upon the finally impenitent ? If it be so difficult to bear the disorder of one single limb, where other circumstances around us are just as we could wish them, and the tenderest friends are doing; their utmost to ease and delio^ht us under our sorrows, ^vhat must it be to dwell for ever in that region of horror, where every member of the body and every faculty of the soul shall be the seat of torment, and every surrounding LETTERS. 521 person and circumstance conspire to aggravate and inflame it ? Fly, O my soul ! from so dreadful a condemnation ; abhor the thought of any thirtg which would expose thee to it ; and adore the riches of redeeming love, by which thou art delivered from going down to the pit." 2. Another very proper reflection in our painful hours may be, how rich was the Icroe of Jesus Christy who would bear so much pain for our salvation ! " Do I find it, you will say, so diflficult a matter to bear up under my present anguish, though only one member of my body suffers, what then did my Saviour feel, when he was ex- piring under the agonies of the cross ! what was it to have the tenderest parts of his body pierced with thorns and with nails, and to be stretched out uppn the cross, as on a rack, till almost every joint was out of its place (which you know, Madam, was the common pain of crucifixion ;) besides all that more into- 1/erable torment which he bore from the immediate hand of his Father^ which threw him into a bloody sweat, when no human agony was near him I Little, O my Redeemer ! little can I conjecture of the bitterness of thine agonies from the pain I now feel ; but since that which I now feel is so acute and so grievous, let me take a few moments from my sorrows and my groans to admire and celebrate thy inconceivable love, which bore the sorrow which was infinitely more dreadful/* 3. When we feel ourselves in pain, it is peculiarly proper to reflect on the great mercy of God in having forma l^/ given %is so much ease. How many have been continued in life while surrounded with innumerable calamities and accidents, which might not only have been painful, but mortal to me ; and in all this year how many days, how many weeks have there been in which I have enjoyed uninterrupted ease ; or rather, how few hours and moments have there been in which I have felt even the slightest pain ? If God has changed the dispensation of his pro- viclence towards me, I feel the value of that mercy which I was so insensible of. Let me now praise him for what 1 formerly enjoyed, but undervalued ; since it might probably be the design of this present afliiction to rebuke my former insensi- bility, and recover that tribute of praise which I had neglected immediately to pay." 4. When we feel pain taking hold of us, we may reflect, how much reason we have to pity the pains and the sorrows of others. i22 LETTERS. I have too often been forgetful of them when absent, and have been too negligent in praying for them, thouorh per- haps their case has been attended with very lamentable cir- cumstances. Now I know, by my own experience, a part of what they feel, and perhaps no more than a part. lit me, after the example of my Redeemer, learn by my own sufferings to sympathize with my Brethren in theirs ; and let me impart such compassion to them as I would now desire from those that are around me." 5. When we are under pain of body, it is proper to reflect, how vain is every thing in this world, and how infinitelij pre^* ferabh an interest in the divine favour. One such day as many of those have been which you have lately passed, may serve instead of a thousand rational argu- ments to convince you of this. How has the accident of a minute impaired your relish for those entertainments, which before were exceedingly agreeable to you ! Those things, in T^'hich the greater part of mankind place their supreme happi- ness, are little or nothing in these afflictive moments. Tlie delicacy of food, the ornaments of dress, nay even the con- versation of friends, are not now what you thought them a tew days ago. But you find, Madam, that your God is still the same; and the thoughts of your interest in him grows more and more delightful, in proportion to that degree in which the charms of created objects fade and disappear. Yet, when your health and strength are completely restored, as I pray they may speedily be, created vanity may grow charming again and tempt your heart to a forgetfulness of God. But then I hope, Madam, vou will recollect the view in which they ap- peared in the days of weakness and of pain ; and the more carefully you attend to that view now, tl)e more likely will you be to recollect it with advantage 6. In your present afriirtion, it is peculiarly proper to think of that heavenly "d'orld, which is, as I verily believe, the great object of j'our hope, and, through grace, your eternal inheritance. All the storms and tempests of life should force us into that blessed harbourr And lam persuaded our views of heaven would be more affecting, if we were to consider it as a place, where we shall be free, not only from all trouble in general, but from that particular trouble which at present lies heavy upon us, and therefore is apprehended in all its aggravations. It is proper, under such an affliction as this, to reflect on the New Jerusa- lem : there shall be no more pain. Q my soul 1 dwell upon LITTERS. 523 the thought, and in that viev\- breathe after it, and rejoice ia the expectation of it." If these thoughts, Madam, which appear so proper in yoar present circumstances be seriously attended to and pursued^ you will soon see the advantage or them. Your heart, which is already so picas and excellent, will come like gold out of a furnace of fire, puritied seven times ; and upon the whole, you will reap such happy fruits, both for time and eternity, from these sad calamitous events, that you will no lon^^er have room to (]uestion, whether it be the proper object of praise. I am surprised to see, that before I was aware, my letter is swelled into a sermon. But I find, Madam, in this, as in other instances, that it is easy to speak out of the abundance of the heart ; which I am sure I always do, when I give vent to any sentiments of friendship towards vou. There is a plainness and freedom in what I have written, which to some other per- sons, I might think it necessary to excuse, but I will not make any apology to you, for I am sure you have so much good sense as to see, and so much candour as to believe, that this freedom proceeds only from that inexpressible respect and tenderness with which I am. Dear Madam, Your most affectionate And most humble servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE. LETTER Vn *. To a young Lady, preparing for a Voyage to the Indies^ Madam, Northaynpion, Feb, 14, 1729 — 30. T^HOL^GH I have not the happiness of a personal ac- quaintance with you, your good mother informed me at large of your character and circumstances ; and it is bv her desire that I use a freedom in addressing you which would not other- wise be pardonable in one who is a stninger. You will easily imagine that your concerns lie with a very great weight upon lier mind. She is tenderly solicitous, that whithersoever vou go, the gracious presence of a heavenly Parent, and a pious sense of duty to him, may always accompany you. And as * Fr»iii €be autbivc's short^haad coor. 524 LETTERS. she knows you must-resign some of those religious advantages, which you have long enjoyed, she has been urgent Avith me to put something into your hand which may be reviewed whenever you please, and which by the divine blessing may be useful to you, as being peculiarly suited to your present circumstances. On my part, Madam, I undertake the task with a great deal of cheart'ulness ; not only to oblige her, who is my valuable friend, but with some encouraging hopes that it may be serviceable -to you. And I will freely own, that I enter into the case with something of a peculiar tenderness, as it relates to a Lady in the bloom of life, of an agreeable person and a promising cha- racter. I have had a great many anxious thoughts about you since your Mother and I talked of you, which we have fre- quently done ; so that you and your affairs are grown very familiar to my mind, and I begin to enter into them with some- thins of the affection of a Brother. I hope this concern may sufficiently justify a plainness, which in such a case, becomes almost unavoidable ; and I per- suade myself, Madam, that when you consider it as proceeding from such a principle, you will not.be offended ; though I tell you that I almost tremble to think of the variety of dangers to which you are going to be exposed. I am young myself, yet I have already learnt by too frequent experience, that in the morning of life we naturally delude ourselves with pleasing dreams ; wc fix our eyes on what is most delightful in a distant ' prospect, but either entirely overlook what is dangerous and threatening, or at most bestow but a transient glance upon it. You think, no doubt, w^ith a great deal of pleasure, of seeing a variety of new objects in a fine countr}', vastly different from our own ; especially in meeting a brother whom you have never yet seen,* but who has expressed thetenderest regard for you at so remote a distance. You are charmed with the pro- spect of meeting him in a place where he knows not any superior, of sharing with him in his plenty and magnificence, and being treated by all about you with the respect due to a governor's sister. I own there is something very splendid and striking in such a view and I heartily congratulate 3^ou upon it. But let me intreat you. Madam, to consider how possible it is, that you may never reach the country which is to be the scene of so many entertainments. There are unknown hazards in the voyage to the Indies ; and it is possible that before you have dis- patched half of it, some unexpected event may happen to put a * Probably he went to India before the young Lady was born, or diuuis- hcc infancy. LETTERS. 525 period to these hopes and to your life. Or, if you reached it is certain that clangers will attend you there, and dangers which will be so much the greater as you are the less sensible of them. I know that many of our foreign Governors live in a kind of princely grandeur and magnificence, so that you really need almost as much wisdom and goodness as if you were going to court. You will see a great deal of vanity and pomp, and no doubt a great deal of luxury too, if not in the governor himself, of whom I hear a very respectable character, yet at least in some of his retinue. You will hear a great deal of flat-^ tery, the shame of our sex, and the ruin of yours, and the dangers, which conceal the sharpest and the most fatal stings, are those which will accost you with the softest airs and the most smiling countenance. On the other hand. Madam, it is very uiicertain what advantages of a religious nature you will enjoy, to counterbalance these ensnaring circumstances. Yet I think I may venture to say, that whithersoever you go, were it in your own country, and much more in a foreign land, it is at least a thousand to one that you exchange for the worse, when you quit the ministry of I\Ir. Jennings, with whose excel- lent character I am well acquainted, and in whose pulpit you have probably seen me, if you have seen me at all. When I consider these things, I am very solicitous with regard to the end of them ; and will plainly confess, I cannot but think, that, humanly speaking, there is a great deal of rea- son to fear lest this lovely flower, which is now opening with so much beauty and fragrancy, should be blasted by too warm a sun and wither in that luxurious soil to which it will be transplanted. Or, in plainer terms, I fear, what God forbid, that the impres- sion of a religious education will wear off from your mind, and the vain allurements of an ensnaring world will possess themselves of your heart, till by insensible degrees your virtue may be endangered, and your soul ruined. I say not these things. Madam, to dissuade you from the voyage ; no, it is not in my power to do it, and if it were, I should not by any means attempt it. But I represent the case in all its dangerous cir- cumstances, so far as I apprehend them, that you may be awakened to a proper care in providing against them. And here it is evident, that your only security is in the protection and friendship of that God, who has all the seasons and elements under his command, and who by his secret, but powerful in- fluence on the mind, can preserve it in the midst of temptation and brighten it by all its trials. VOL, V, 3 U LETTERS. And therefore my first advice is, that before yon begin this i^iiportant and doubtful voyage, you set yourself repeatedly to examine into the state of your soul, with regard to God and eternit3^ It would be doing you a great deal of wrong to suppose you are ignorant of the state in which the gospel found us, and of that into which it is intended to bring us. You know the original claim of God upon us, and how far the most innocent and virtuous of us hath been from answering it exactly in all its extent. You know something of the fatal consequences which would have attended that revolt, had God treated us with rigorous severity ; though none knows them in their full terror. You are acquainted with the gracious method he has taken of recovering us by a Redeemer from the ruin of the apostacy and the way in which the invaluable bles- sings of the everlasting covenant are now offered to our accept- itnce. Let it be your immediate and diligent enquiry, whether you have fallen in with this merciful proposal, and have resolute- ly and entirely devoted yourself to God with an humble de- pendance on the merits of his Son for your acceptance, and the assistance of his good Spirit to form you to a holy temper and animate you to the zealous discharge of all the duties he requires of you. If you have not yet entered yourself into this cavenant, or are dubious whether you have done it or no, let it be your immediate care now to do it with the most serious ' consideration and entire consent, as knowing it to be absolutely necessary for your security and happiness in the safest and \ most chearing circumstances of life, and much more in such as I have now described. If you have the testimony of your conscience on the favourable side, as I would hope you have, permit me humbly to advise you, if you have a convenient opportunit}", to confirm it in the mostsolemn manner at the table of the Lord. There commit your life and your hopes to his providential care. Open your heart to the influences of his grace ; and publicly vow a determinate resolution that you will be the Lord's ; that you will he constantly and eternally his ; and that in the strength of his Spirit, neither life nor death shalj separate you from him. When once this is done, you are happily armed against all the uncertainties of life, and the prospects of death in what- Qver form it may appear. Your soul may be calm in the midst of the tempest ; w hen thunders roll, and lightnings dart from above, and the waves are foaming and the seas roaring around you ; when the hearts of the most experienced mariner and the most courageous commander are dismayed, you. LETTERS. 527 Madam, "with all the tenderness of your age and sex, may sit down with a sweet tranquility, as the charge and favourite of him, who has universal nature under his controul ; you may say in the triumphant words of the Psalmist, God is my refuge and my strength, a very present help in every time of trouble. Therefore will I not fear in the midst of confusion ; though the sea roar and be troubled, so that the mountains shake with the swelhng thereof: the Lord of hosts is with us, the God of Jacob is my refuge." Or, should the dreadful moment of shipwreck come, while ungodly wretches are meeting the first death with unknown agony, as apprehending that it will trans-* mit them to all the terrors of the second, you may smile with a holy transport, when you see the rays of heavenly glory shooting through the gloomy passage ; and, as Mr. Howe beautifully expresses it, may embrace that friendly wave which, while you intended , should land you in heaven." On the other hand, should Providence, according to my most affectionate "wishes and repeated prayers, conduct you in safety to your in- tended harbour, on this supposition of your early and sincere devotedness to God, you will be secure in the midst of tempta- tion ; not indeed in the strength of your own virtue, but in the watchful care of that good Shepherd, who tenderly carries the. lambs of the flock in his bosom : every thing splendid and pleas- ing which yoM will meet with at , instead of alienating your heart from God, may be a means of raising it to him. All the advantages of your circumstances may be improved to the noblest purposes and you may appear in that conspicuous sta- tion, as raised by Providence to display the charms of 3'our cha- racter and to recommend religion to others ; as it never appears in a more amiable light than when practised by those who are entering on life, and are surrounded with the allurements of plenty and greatness. And this, ]\Iadam, is what I would have you propose to yourself. It will indeed be happy for you and for your dearest friends, if you continue safe in the midst of so many dangers. But methinks you ought not to rest here. I hope God will in- spire you with a glorious ambition of adorning your profession by the lustre of uncommon virtue, and being eminently ho- nourable and useful in life. For your assistance in this noble attempt, I will presume so far on year patience as to offer you some more particular advices, submitting them to your deli- berate reflection, that you may judge how far they are neces- sary or important. 3U2 528 LETTERS. As God is the support of the whole world of his creatures, so I believe, all, who are experimentally acquainted with reli- gion, will readily allow, that proper and constant regards to God are the support of all the other branches of it. I would therefore. Madam, exhort you to the most diligent care in main- taining those regards. Let no day pass without some humble and affectionate visits to the throne of grace. Reioice to think, that whithersoever yon go, you are still in a province of that universal empire over which he presides ; and as he is capable of being your best friend, remember, I intreat you, that neither duty nor prudence will permit you to neglect him. Let secret prayer and reading the scriptures always be attended to with great diligence ; and fix it as a maxim in your mind, that how- ever the outward form maybe gone through, these duties are in effect neglected, if they are not seriously and heartily per- formed. Thankfully improve all those public advantages, which, when you arrive at the factory, you may enjoy for the good of your soul. I would be much concerned, that you may not go abroad with an entire contempt for all religious opportunities which are not just such as you could wish. Though a form be probably less suited to your taste as well as mine, than the prayers we have been accustomed to, yet diviue influences may make it very refreshing, I doubt not, but many pious souls in the established church, have daily converses with God in the offices of it (and I heartily rejoice in the thought.) And as for the doctrines of it, you will not find much to complain of. The main doubt is, how these things will be handled. I hope Pro- vidence will so order it, that you may have the assista^ice of a clergyman, who will not only be careful to speak the words of truth and soberness, but will throughout the whole of his mini- stration and conversation be animated by a deep and lively sense of religion, an ardent zeal for the honour of God, and a tender concern for the salvation of souls. But if it should happen other- wise, endeavour to make the best of what you hear, and carry a few good books with you, which, by the blessing of God, may in part make up for the want of more suitable public assistances. You may then have an opportunity of hearing, as it were, some ef the best of our preachers almost every day, and may be se- cure of meeting with some of the most valuable of their dis- courses. I would on this occasion, recommend to you the three volumes of Dr. Watts' s Sermons , his Discourses on the Love of God, his Hymns, Psalms, and Lyric Poems, Dr. Evajis's Christian Temper, in two volumes, and his Sermons to Young LETTERS. 529 People, StennetCs Reasonableness of early Piety, and I had dmost said, above all the rest, Dr. Wright's Treatise on Rege^ neration, and of the Deceitfulness of Sin. I see not well bow- any of these can be spared ; and I shall desire you to accept of ihe two last, bound together, as a small testimony of my sincere friendship. Above all, madam, I would most earnestly intreat you to make the scriptures very familiar to yon. It is by these that the young may cleanse their way, and in the morning of life be formed upon fnaxims of tlie truest and the most important wisdom. DavuCs Psalms, Solomon's Proverbs, and Eccleslastes, and the whole New Testament, are the parts of Scripture which I would especially recommend ; and would intreat you to read them, not hi an hasty and cursory manner, but with deep re- flection and earnest prayer to God for the assistance of his Spirit in the study of them ; and on such a perusal, I am con- fident, you wiil find a spirit, a beauty and a glory in them beyond what the generality of the world apprehend. This guide alone is incomparably preferable to all the books and the friends upon earth without it. Follow it steadily, and it will lead you to heaven. As to your behaviour to your fellow-creatures, the direc- tions of scripture will be highly serviceable. In the most im- portant article, your great care, madam, must be to accommo- date the general precepts of it lo your of^'n particular circum- stances oif life, and you must beg that God would give you wisdofn to do it. You cannot but know, that a young lad}' is exposed to a variety of temptations peculiar to her age and sex, especially in the company of gentlemen, whose professions and conditions of life may not incline them to the greatest decency and sobriety of behaviour; and it will require great prudence on your part to manage well here. I would not injure so fair a character by insinuating the most distant caution against any thing that is infamously bad. Your principal difficulty will be in keeping yourself free from those importunities which are on many ac- counts inconvenient, though rejected with the greatest resolution arid resentment. And here, madam, I would by no means ad- vise you to put on an air of severity in the conversation of men,, as if you were apprehensive of some criminal design in all they said or did. Such a behaviour is so far from being ornamental, that I will frankly confess, it appears to me not only groundless and ridiculous, but supercilious too. Yet there is, if one knew how to describe it, a kind of reserve mixed with the most chearful freedom j that gaiety which strikes an awe on the licen- 530 LETTERS. tious beholder, and inspires a reverence even for the most gentle charmer. It would make a man blash at the secret conscious- ness of the least' irregular thought with regard to so excellent, I bad almost said, so sacred a creature. I am afraid, madam, the delicacy of my subject has made me a little obscure ; but I fancy on reflection, you will find something of a meaning in it: and I imagine it to be much the same with that, which is much better expressed in the fallowing epigram, which may probably be the more agreeable to you, as it is to rae, for being the pro- duction of a lady about your own age. I had it from a person of quality, and am told that copies are but in few hands. While thirst of praise, and fond desire of fame. In every age is every woman^s aim ; With courtship pleas'd, of silly torture proud. Fond of a train, and happy in a croud ; While vain coquets affect to be pursu'd. And think they 'le honest if not grossly lewd ; On every fool bestowing some kind glance. Each conquest owing to some loose advance : Let this sage maxim be my virtue's guide. In part to blame she is who has been tri'd ; He comes too near, who comes to be deni'd. It would be a very easy matter to insist copiously on these Lints, and to add many others which would not be foreign to the case before us* But my letter is grown already to a very un- common size ; and 1 fear, that if I should go on to enlarge it, the review will be a burdensome task. What is still omitted, if I judge right of your character, your own good sense will in a great measure supply, under the directions of God*s word and the influences of his Spirit. And let me only intreat you, often to reflect on your conduct and consider your ways ; for I am confident, that the generality of mankind who are undone for time and eternity, perish, not so much for want of knowing what is right, as through a failure of resolution in the pursuit of it, which is very much owing to the neglect of thought and reflection. I add nothing farther but my hearty prayer, which I shall frequently repeat, that a watchful Providence may continually surround you, and give the winds and the seas a charge con- cerning you ; that the influences of his grace may secure yon from all the temptations with which God is calling you to encoun- ter ; and may make of you a lovely example of all the virtues and graces of Christianity ; that after a safe, honourable and prosperous visit to the Indies, you may be restored to your LETTERS. 531 native land in peace, with a rich increase both of temporal and spiritual blessings ; so that upon the whole your present and future happiness may exceed all that we can particularly wish or pray for upon your account. I am, Dear Madam, Your affectionate friend, and obedient humble servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE. P. S. If Providence continue my life till your return, it will be a very great pleasure to mc to see you either here or at London, and to join ivith you in returning thanks for those di- vine favours to which I have been so frequently recommending you in the sincerity of my heart. LETTER VIIL To a j/oung Gentleman, on his Recovery from a dangerous Illness, DEAR SIR, 1740. TTlIOUGH I have not the pleasure of a personal acquaintance with you, I think it not improbable, that you may have learnt my name from your excellent parents, who honour me with their friendship in a degree far beyond what I could ever pretend to have deserved. They early informed me of your illness, and recommended you to my earnest and affectionate prayers ; which, I will assure you, dear Sir, you have had, and shall continue to have a share in them. God has been gracious to us, and heard our prayers. He has brought you back from the borders of the grave, when 3^ou had received the sentence of death in yourself. And now, my dear friend, for so methinks I have a kind of he- reditary right to call you, give me leave seriously to remind you of the goodness of God in this respect, and to call upon you in bis name to a proper improvement of it. I doubt not, but in the intervals of your disorder, you had some solemn thoughts of death and eternity. I doubt not, but you cried to God, and formed some purposes for his service. But I know how ready our treacherous hearts are to forget such deliverances, and to forget those vows of God that are upon us ; and therefore let me with all simplicity and plainness, though at the same time with the sincerest respect, renew the admonition as in the name 532 LETTERS. of my great Lord and Master, who, I would hope, means you graciously in inclining me to write to you upon this occasion. I would beseech you seriously to examine your heart and ways, and to ask yourself before God, What if the fever had finished its work, and brought me down to the dust of death, and my spirit had returned to God who gave it, how would it have been received by him ?" You are descended from the most gracious pair that I think I ever knew. But they cannot convey grace to you. Even from them, excellent as they are, you derive a corrupt nature. Ask your own heart then, Have I been ever earnest with God for renewing grace r Have I ever pleaded ■with him in prayer, that I might experience that change which the gospel requires, without which no man can enter into the kingdom of heaven ?" These are matters of infinite impor. tance; which must lie at the root of all our hopes of heaven, or those hopes will prove like a spider's web. 1 beseech you there- fore, dear Sir, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by all your prospects in the eternal world, that you take these things under your attentive consideration. I hope you have thought of them. I would fain persuade myself to believe, you are ex- perimentally acquainted with them. But I would court you to apply your heart to them more and more. I know. Sir, that, in your circumstances of life, innumerable temptations will sur- round you ; and it is a good thing, in order to be fortified against them all, that the heart be established with grace. You have all the encouragement you can desire to attempt the work of seri- ous religion, and that betimes ; for it must be done immediately, or perhaps it may not be done at all, probably it will not. You have a gracious God to go to, who is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. You have a most compassionate Redeemer, who shed his blood for the sal- vation of perishing sinners ; and I humbly hope for your salva- tion. The Spirit of God has conquered hearts much harder than yours can be, even supposing you are now in an unrenewed state. You are the seed of God's servants : you were early de- voted to God in baptism : you have a large stock of prayers laid i>p in the presence of God fct you. I do really apprehend, even the covenant of God with believing parents bears a favourable aspect upon their children : and though I dare not say, nor think, that it secures their salvation ; for I fear fact lies strongly against such a presumption, as we are sure it did even in the children of Abraham, yet there is some peculiar encouragement for such to seek the God of their fathers. I believe the spirit strives peculiarly with them j and that when they seek it, it is more LETTERS. 533 immediately and more fully communicated to them than gene- rally to others. And sure I am, that those early instructions they have received, have often a blessed resurrection in their hearts, even after they have been long forgotten ; and the seed, which seemed to have perished, often brings forth fruit in abun- dance. And therefore, dear Sir, thank God and take courage. In his name and strength, set out in your heavenly pilgrimage, with the word of God in your band and heart and with your eyes to the Spirit of God, as your guide and strength : and be assured, there are many who will bid you good speed in the name of the Lord, and will rejoice to assist you in your course. I am not without hope, that our gracious God may at length favour me with more immediate and renewed opportunities of serving you*. In the mean time be assured, that I most cordi- ally love you, though personally unknown. Be assured, my lieart overflows with a true concern for your welfare ; that I pour out my soul before God in prayer on your account ; and that to hear of your health and happiness, and, above all, that your soul prospers, will yield me unutterable delight ; for I am not merely in form, but with the utmost sincerity and tenderness of heart, Dear- Sir, Your most faithful and affectionate friend. And humble servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE. LETTER IX. To Sir J f. DEAR SIR J — , Northampton, Bee. S, 1742. J^ERMIT me frankly to speak my mind to you on a head, on which I fear to be silent, lest I should fail in a branch of duty and gratitude to a gentleman to whom I think myself obliged, and whom I would gladly serve to the best of my little ability. Be not angry, when I tell you, I was heartily grieved * He afterwards became the Doctor's pupil. t He had resolution to reprove in a gentle, but effectual manner, prophane op licentious words spoken by persons of rank and fortune, and had the happy art of complimenting them upon some good quality they possessed, while he reproved their irregularities j and by this means prevented their shewing any resentment, tife, p. "263. VOL. V. 3 X 534 LETTERS. at the liberties you took last nig^ht in using the venerable name of the Ever Blessed God in so light a manner ; and ii> the need- Jess appeals M'hich you made to him, as to things which would have been believed on much less evidence than the word of Sir J . I have not heard so much of that kind of language, except when passing by people of low education in the streets, for some years ; whether it be owing to the complaisance with which gentleiuen commonly treat our profession, or, as I rather hope, to a sense of what is in itself reasonable and decent. I am sure, Sir, that your knowledge of men and things is capable of making conversation pleasant and improving, and of filling up your full share in it without these dreadful expletives; for dreadful I must call them, when considered in a view to that strict account which must so certainly and so quickly be rendered up to God for all our words as well as our actions. I was the more solicitous, Sir, to mention the affair to you in consideration of your office as a Magistrate ; the dignity of which must certainly be most effectually supported by avoiding whatever it might require you to punish in others. In this vicw^. Sir, permit me to entreat you to join your efforts with those of ail other wise and good men to discountenance, and, if possible, to drive out of the world this unprofitable enormity of swearing in common conversation ; concerning the evil of which, I am sure it is not necessary to enlarge, when addressing myself to a gentleman of your good understanding. I conclude, Sir, with my most affectionate good wishes and prayers for you, that the whole of your conduct in every circumstance of life, may be such as will yield the most pleas- ing reflections in the awful hour of death, and the most com- fortable account before the divine tribunal to which we are hastening ; and in the serious views of which, I have presumed to give you this trouble, hoping you will esteem it, as it un- doubtedly is, a proof that I am with great sincerity. Honoured Sir, Your most faithful And obedient humble servant, PHILIP DODDRIDGE * * After having written this letter, the Doctor made the following remark.— I thought it more respectful to write to Sir J — on this occasi9n, than to speak to him before the company ; but it is a law I lay down to myself to do the one or the Other, lest I should seem too indifferent to the honour of God, and the good of my friends, and the world aboui them." LETTERS. 535 LETTER X. To the Rev, Dr, Wood, of Norwich. MY DEAR FRIEND, Northampton, Oct, 13, 1748. "Your Letters, wise and good and kind, as they were cordial indeed and felt as such, had perhaps remained some weeks longer unanswered, if another had not reached me by the last post, on such an occasion as would admit of no delay ; but ivhich, tenderly as you have adjusted the matter, necessarily upbraids my former silence, and makes mc quite ashamed of it. Yet sure I am, you would pity me, if you knew what I am necessitated to write. Indeed I spend so much time with my pen in my hand that I am astonished at my own health, which was never better, excepting a pain in my right hand, which grasping the pen so much has occasioned and by which I some- times fear lest any tendon be strained, or perhaps contracted : yet, I thank God, it seldom affects any motion but that which seems to have produced it. Only my good friend, remember this when I seem ungrateful to so much goodness as yours ; ■which I really think, frequent and constant as my addresses to the throne of grace for you are, and tenderly as my heart in- terests itself in all the concerns of your health, usefulness and comfort, I do not and cannot, by any means, suitably repay. Now I have begun, I could write to you all day and fill a great many sheets, were I to indulge my own inclinations ; but as I know I have but a few minutes to write in, I must use them to the most material purpose that I can. But I cannot come to the important and affecting occasion and subject of your last, till I have congratulated you and your good lady on your re- covery and the re-establishment of your health to such a degree ; in whicli I adore that God, who hears prayers, for his com- passion to me and to his church. Tenderly did I wait every circumstance of information, during the time of your dangerous illness ; and one way or another, so kindly did Providence order it, I had more frequent intelligence relating to you, than I ever had in double that time before or since. I doubt not but your resolutions for the service of God, your Deliverer and your Saviour, are renewed ; and I rejoice in the support he gave you and the mercy he has wrought out for you, methinks as if my life and soul were in tlie place of j'ours. 3X2 LETTEks. But I will now, lest I leave not myself room to do it, condole with you and your friends at Woodbridge, on the Death of that worthy and excellent servant of Christ, your Uncle. ISIr Barker had informed nie of the affecting Providence by Mr. .^!>'Hvorth, from whom I received the news of it near a weelv ago, and had desired me to advise the people to a suitable . minister if I could. Truly, I think Mr. K— - a very suitable one, if they have no objection to a Baxterian Calvinist (which, bv the way, I think a very proper expression) and I beheve, they would find the good effects of his excellent gifts, for they , are distinguished ; and that the seriousness and sweetness of his temper, and prudence of his conduct, would make them verv happy. I must profess to you, that I find it extremely difficult to direct vacatit churches, in the moderately calvinisti- cal way (as most that apply to me are) to suitable ministers. And I have hardly ever known the time when it was more dif- ficult. I have no pupil to send out till Midsummer, and then hope, if God spare our lives, to furnish the churches with several excellent persons. The most probable means I can think of to direct you which way to look, in subordination to that upward prospect which 1 know you, dear Sir, have your eyes ever upon, is to mention two or three pious, sensible and, in the main, popular men, whom narrow circumstances force from their present situation, and to leave you to correspond with any of them as you may think fit for either of the places in question. The first of these I think you know, Mr. Wilkin- son, now at Deal, if a wife and three children, with little but a place to depend upon, be no objection. He is an admirable preacher, and a most lovely man. My neighbour, Mr. Gains- borough, of Newport-Pagnel, will leave his people ; he is a worthy man, b'lt low spirited, and seems to have some objec- ' tions against Suffolk ; but whether equally against all parts of it, I know not. Mr. Affl''ck, whom I formerly mentioned, is very much esteemed in Holland, where he is now supplying,*during good Mr. Longuevi lie's absence ; and he is certainly both in prayer and preaching, in my judgment, uncommonly excellent; and his temper and character remarkably good. But, as I formerly told vuu, he is a Scotchman ; though really in his pronunc ation much mended. He is a calvinist, but of great moderation, exemplar v humility, zeal and activity for the glory of Christ and salvyt' .11 of souls. This is all the information I can give you that I think material, and I leave you to advise our friends at Woodbridge and Wrentham as you judge most convenient. LETTERS. ,537 Let me now conclude with our united andmost aflectionate services to yourself and lady, not forgetting my other friends at Norwich and in your foroier neighbourhood. I must not, by any means, omit to beg your prayers for Mrs. Doddridge, ■who expects to be confined in a short time. You know what a good wife is, and she is one of the best, and rises in value every year, I am, Your affectionate friend and brother, P. DODDRIDGE. P. S. Fain would T, if possible, end my Family Expositor ; with the third volume of which I rejoice, if you and my other friends are pleased. Truly I spared no pains to make it worthy their acceptance, I continue daily going on with the remaining Books of the New Testament, and am now in Jude ; so tliat I hope to end the first copy, from which, if I should be removed, the work might be printed, by the end of December : but Ihave carried the notes no farther than Ephesians, being intent on the paraphrase, version, and improvements, as what to general edification, seemed most material. LETTER XL To the same. Northampton May 2, 1749. I TAKE off my pen from a Sermon which I am preparing for the press as fast as I can, lest it should be out of season, to write to my dear friend Mr. Wood a Letter, which must in every respect be unsatisfactory to him and to myself, both Avith regard to its length and the particulars it will contain. I applied to Mr. C — in favour of Mr. F — with all the earnestness any of his friends could wish ; but had the mortification to hear by the last post from that gentleman, tiiat the place which I was soliciting was disposed of before Mr, T — died. I beg you would assure good Mr. F — , with my most cordial salutations, that I should have rejoiced in an opportunity of serving his grandson ; and that I am extremely glad to hear he deserves so very good a character from such a person as Mr. Wood, whose recommendation weighs with me as much as that of any person I could name. Much am I troubled to tell you, that at last, after a)U9,h 538 LETTERS. deliberation with myself, I am oblipjed to determine not to attempt seeing my Norfolk, friends this year, though thev^ are justly so peculiarly dear to me. I intended to have come, I longed for the journey, and rejoiced in the prospect, but various im- portant considerations forbid it, and oblige me to defer it one year ; but I hope, if God spare our lives, nothing will then prevent it. I hav^e lost my assistant. I expect company in the vacation. I have a manuscript of Dr. Watts's, which will require great care to prepare for the press. When I was absent ]ast summer, a Moravian teacher crept in and has made a sad breach among us, and erected a little congregation, consisting chiefly of those who wi.re members with us, and once among those who seemed most cordially affected towards me, some" of them aged and experienced christians. It is now a crisis among us. God seems bringing in many to supply the place of the seceders. It appears to me that my ministry at home was never more necessary. I am very desirous of finishing my notes on the New Testament, that if I should die quickly, an event which entire as my health now is, I accustom myself to expect, the world may lose as little as possible. But indeed by me it can, (fondly as your friendship magnifies the little creature,) lose no great matter at any event. Oh, that I could unbosom a little of my heart to you : but already am I called to lecture : what shall I say in the broken moment that remains ? That every line you write to me increases my love, and, when you shew not how very much you over-rate my importance, increases my esteem. 1 think with horror of the character and case of the poor wretch that is gone, and should rejoice to hear that he died awakened and trembling. Such notions of faith, and of an abrogated conversion, if I may so call it, lost in years of folly and wickedness, seem to me full as mischievous as that of popish indulgcncies, and both spring from the same fountain, and are abetted by the same supporters, I mean the great ene- mies of our salvation. My wife joins her services to all, for she knows them all by name, and several of them by valuable tokens of friendship, indeed I may say all of tbem. Excuse this sad scrawl, which the dampness of the paper, just sent me in, al- most obliterates. Mr. Lincolne may expect to hear from me soon, in the mean time please to tell him, his son goes on and sets out well. But Oh, the labourers are very, very few* Farewell, my dear friend. 1 am Your ever affectionate friend and brother, and greatly obliged humble servant, P. DODDRIDGE. LETTERS, 53* LETTER XIL To the same. MY DEAR FRIEND, Northampton, Ftb, 27> 1749 — 50. "^^OUR former letter had so much prepared me to hear of the death of th it worthy and useful servant of Ciirist, Mr. Saunders, that your last, which brought me the melancholy news did noc at all surprise me ; though it could not but ten- derly aflect me. I have lost a friend who was mindful of me in hispravers : but God will remember his prayers and yours : and perhaps, I owe the pleasant manner in which I am now going on, and the visible blessing which, unworthy as I am, does indeed attend me in my congregation and writings, my academy and tamiiy, in part to the prayers of those whom death has long since separated from me, as well as of those my dear friends whom u kind Providence continues, and particular- ly and singularly, lam p rsuadcd, to yours. May those petitions which I am so frequently repeating for you, be as graciously regarded, as I trust they will, by the God of all mercy ; for though I am less worthy of being heard, you are much more worthy of being remembered. I take my pari with my dear friend in the pleasure his humane heart must find in being the messenger of agreeable tidings to the distressed, or in seeing tlie appearances or openinc^s of Providence in their favour, and it will always be a delight to me to be in any degree the instrument of giving him such a satisfaction. I shall not fail to inform Miss Ekins, * when I * This excellent Lady, daughter of Thomas Ekins, Esq. of Chester -on-the- Water, in Nurthaniptonshire, was Dr. Doitdridgp's ward : she afterwards married the Rev. Dr. James Stonhousej and died December lOth, 1783. The following inscription on her monument, erected in the Hot- Wells Chapel, near Bristol, writ* ten by herrriend Miss Hannah Mf-re, does but speak her exemplary virtues. Come, Resignation ! wipe the humau Tear . Domestic \n2uish drops o'er Virtue's Bier ; Bid selfish Soitow bush the fond Complaint, Nor from the God she lov'd detain the Saint. Tmth, Meekness, Patience, honom'd Shade ! werqthUie, And holy Hope, and Charity divine : Tho* these thy forfeit Being could not save. Thy Faith subdu'd the Terrors of the Grave. Oh ! if thy iking Excellence could teach. Death has a loftier Emphasis of Speech : In Death thy last, best Lesson still impart, Aad write, pbepare to die, on every Heart. h.\.v:j.\h more. LETTERS. irrite, of the manner in which her letter was received by her cousin, and to cultivate to the utmost of my power every friend- ly and every generous disposition in her mind. Pray that she may be guarded from the snares which her tender age, lively temper and plentiful fortune may concur to expose her to. I fear my zeal to serve your neighbourhood, at your re- quest, has transported me too far. Immediately on receiving yours about a month ago, I wrote to engage Mr. Laugher, of Stamford, an ingenious, serious, acceptable and worthy youth, once my pupil, and I think moveable, to make you a visit. He has accepted the proposal, and will wait on you for your directions about the middle of next week, if God prosper his journey, and he will be where you please to order him, for three following Sundays. If Denton have not young Mr. Saunders in view, and dare venture on so young a man as Mr. Laugher, who will be ripening among them, I hope he might be of service there. You might depend on his regard for your counsels, but I fancy, one way or other, his journey may answer some good end ; as being acquainted with him you may have your eye upon him in future vacancies as one whom I would wish removed from the Uttle iiandful of people, among whom his good abilities are almost lost, to a station of more extensive service. I coni'' mit him and you to divine guidance. If he be agreeable, he may perhaps return soon after the time you mention, or if he cannot, I may send you another supply, and will endeavour to do so when you desire it. Oh, how pleasant is it to assist such a cause and such a friend ! I was never better, but never hiusier, yet see what a long letter I have scribbled, but it is to dear Mr, Wood, who has a right to a thousand times more acknowledg- ments than he can ever receive from his ever affectionate, faith- ful and obliged, P. DODDRIDGE. P. S. I shall order Ophiomacheson your recommendation. Have you seen Bower's excellent History of the Popes ? L^arxER XIII. To . MY VERY DEAR FRIEND, AugUSt 25, 1750. HEN I quitted you with so much tender regret, after having received so many engaging favours, and spent so many delightful hoiu-s with you, I retained a secret hope, that I should LETTERS. 541 long ere this, have renewed the converse in such an imperfect manner as pen and paper would have allowed me to do it : but the continued hurry of every day and hour that I spent in and about London, gave me no opportunity of doing it, in a manner that would have been in any degree satisfactory to me. Of my safe arrival hither, I knew Miss Ekins would inform you, and what I wrote on the outside of her letter in short hand, would just acquaint you with my getting well to London. That I esteem you as one of the worthiest men upon earth and one of the most able and faithful of ministers in the present age ; that I look on your excellent lady as one of the wisest an4 best of her sex, and number you both among the tenderest, most engaging and delightful friends, I think you already are as sure of, as any words of mine can make you : and you must be sure, that we have a deep and lasting sense of the numberless obligations you heaped upon us at Norwich, and wherever else we had 3'our company, unless we are, Avhat I think we never shall or can be, lost to all sense of friendship and gratitude, I was desirous, when I did write, to fill up at least a page or two and to give you some little intelligence as to the state in which I found things in London, and the probable success of the schemes, which you knew I was forming. Now here in the ge- neral, I am to tell you, that, according to your repeated prayers, when I was with you, and, I doubt not, since I was separated from you, the hand of my God hath been upon me for good, and whithersoever 1 have gone, I have prospered. You may re- member, that there were three affairs of a public nature which were the objects of my particular sohcitude. The procuring a third tutor for my academy — the providing for lads not yet fit for academical education — and the doing something for the service to New Jersey, for the propagation of Christianity abroad. Providence has accomplished the first of these schemes by the unexpected success of the second ; and has opened some promising hopes concerning the third, beyond what had entered into my mind when I parted with you. The want of ministers and students is so seen and felt, and the necessity of the scheme for educating lads not yet ripe for academical studies, is grown so apparent, that between three and fourscore pounds per annum, have been, by well disposed persons, without any pressing solicitations from me, subscribed for that purpose in and about London ; and out of that it has been determined, that besides Mr. Clark, who with a salary of forty pounds per annum and his board, is to be tutor of philosophy, another tutor VOL. v. 3 Y 542 LETTERS. is to be maintained with a salary of thirty pounds, besides his board, who is to teach the languages; and as his salary chiefly arises from this scheme, he is also to superintend the education of these lads ; who are, in devotional exercises, to attend with my pupils, and be under my inspection, though not under my personal instruction, in their grammatical studies; and besides those I had immediately in view before, I have heard of some others well disposed for this purpose, and whom, I hope, I shall w'iih this assistance, perhaps increased by applications yet in view, be able to do a good deal towards maintaining. — As for the scheme of the New Jerseys, Mr. Allen who came over on purpose to negociate it, unhappily was smitten by that fatal in- fection at the Old Bailey, and is dead ; but 1 have had large con- versation with Colonel Williams, who was the second man in the expedition to Cape Breton, and by whom indeed it was chiefly projected ; and he encourages me to hope that Mr. Pemberton, the mitiister at New York, on my favouring the scheme, as I certairdy shall, will con^e to Britain, and make a tour over its northern and southern parts, carrying along with him two con- verted and civilized Indians, as a specimen of what has already- been done. He proposes to attempt a collection for the present in the chief congregations which he may visit on this journey ; after which, he may very properly write such a letter in his own name to the dissenting ministers in England, as I expressed my thoughts of w riting, and may with yet more decency and strength recommend and enforce the advices laid down in my preface to my sermon at Kettering, as this might seem the happiest crisis we could expect for carrying that plan into exe- cution. — As for the affair of Breslaw, the good Archbishop of Canterbury did all he could to procure a brief for them, or a contribution some other way. You will perhaps be surprised to hear, that application has been made to me from a son of Lord William Manners, brother to the Duke of Rutland to desire admission among my pupils, though intended for a clergyman in the established church : and if he be willing to acquiesce in the terms and orders of my family, I shall not refuse it. I wonder at this, one way, and 1 wonder also at Mr. 's purpose of removing his son from me: I fear it is either on some misrepresentation or foolish behaviour of the young gentleman, for I have always treated him with the fidelity of a real friend, and with the tenderness of a parent; and 1 am well satisfied, that, especially on the improvements which by means of a third tutor, will be made in our course, there is no place of education in England, where, if a youth LETTERS. 543 win do himself justice, greater advantages are to be found. But you see how I have run on. Were I to begin a second sheet, I should fill it before I bad emptied halfjny heart. Let me con- clude with the most affectionate and grateful services to all my good friends at Norwich, and those at Yarmouth, when you see them. My wife joins with me in these salutations of which vou and your charming lady claim a very distinguished share. Oh, that we could see you here, and give you both, as a poor grate- ful child expressed it, " all your care again." Mr. Neal and Mr. Barker are particular in their salutations to you. I am. With much more affection than can be expressed, my dear friend, yours. Blessed be God for ever, P. DODDRIDGE. LETTER XIV. To the same, yorthampton, Dec. 4, 1750. It is such a plea«;urc to me to write to you, that I sometimes am ready to wonder, 1 can command myself so far as not to be quite troublesome by the number and length of my epistles: and yet such are my daily and hourly engagements, that I often defer answering your kind, endearing, charming letters till I have reason to be ashamed, and till one of them overtakes an- other. This I am sure you will excuse, and could wish you knew how frequently and aObttionately I remember you, and what an inward, heartfelt sense I have of your great importance to the public, as well as the value of your personal friendship. Your last le^^ter illustrates both, and your generous readiness even to part with a most beloved and important friend, if it may be for her good, is a noble instance of it. As for Miss S 's affair, I will say nothing of it here, as I intend her, at least a few lines, which I shall enclose with this, and which I know she will communicate to you. Of other things to which your letters refer, 1 will speak in as few words as I can, that I may get the more minutes for that great affair which lies so much on the hjead and heart of us both. For the congregation at Harlestone I am very tenderly concerned, but I am not able to assist them. I beg you will present my most cordially affectionate respects 3 Y 2 544 LETTERS. to Mr. Matcliet, and all the rest of the gentlemen that signed "with him, and tell them, that I am sensible of the obligations they have laid upon me by their very respectful and affecting apphcation, and that I think it the part of gratitude not to send any one to them, concerning whom I have any doubt, whether he would be thoroughly suitable or not ; and that therefore, in this extreme penury of supplies, which is by far the greatest I have ever known, I find myself incapable of assisting them. Yet I have a young gentleman with me of such a stamp as they would, lam sure, choose, who will enter on public work about Midsummer next. I would by no means have them wait for him, as it is impossible for me to answer for the views which may open upon liim, or the turn his inclinations may take from unknown contingencies which may arise; but when becomes out, if they happen to be vacant, and he chooses the journey, I will, God willing, endeavour to engage him to make them a visit. Be pleased also to make my due compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Baker, in which Mrs. Doddridge concurs, renewing our thanks for the very obliging and agreeable entertainment we received at Denton, and mine for the most complaisant letter, with which that very worthy friend has been pleased since to honour me. How happy should I have been in an interview with such worthy brethren and excellent friends as you tell me assembled at Rendham, at the opening the new place of worship there. I assure you, dear Sir, and I beg the favour of you to assure the gentlemen who met there, when you see any of them, that there are no associations of ministers any where, which I attend with greater delight than those of Norfolk and Suffolk. — Your remark on Colonel Williams's wonderful modesty is the very same which has been made by others. How amiable is such an hero, for such no doubt he is, and the acquisition of Cape Breton was, perhaps, more owing to him, taking in the •whole process of his counsels as well as actions, than to any other person in the world : yet how is he rewarded ! Truly, nobly by Providence, if hei carry off one whom I esteem among the greatest treasures of our island or our world. — Mr. Finne is a most excellent person. He has been pretty successful in Hol- land, and such good consequences have already attended the applications made to several of our country congregations, that I believe, a college of the reformed (that is, the Calvinists) will be formed at Breslaw ; which will have a wonderful influence on the state of religion in Silesia, and probably be attended with the greatest effects of any thing that has happened in Germany, since that wonderful affair at Hall, if that which has been a LETTERS, 545 mighty blessing is to be excepted. The intended college, after the German plan, is to comprehend all sorts of schools, but chiefly those for academical learning and the education of mi- nisters ; in which I apprehend that zealous, faithful and able servant of Christ, Mr. Finne (to whom I hope you will write a latin letter) will he greatly, if not principally employed. — I beg you will present my particular and most respectful services to that v<^ry venerable and amiable man, Mr. Crompton, and my hearty thanks for that paragraph in his very kind letter, yoa were so good as to transcribe. Tell him, I read it with a mixture of pleasure and confusion, and that I honour and revere him more than I can express, and should think it a singular blessing of my life to have such an example and such a counsellor often near me. In the mean time I pray God long to spare his very useful life, and rejoice greatly in his wonderful restoration. — As to tl»e New Jerseys, I have written largely to M-. Pemberton, whom I hope to see here in the summer ; and leave ail that re- lates to the scheme, I liinted to you in integrOy till he or some other minister of credit and influence may visit us from those parts, and then I hope something will be done. In the mean time, I have sent your youth's scheme all round our county and into some neigiibouring parts and find such encouragement from my own congregation and some others, that I hope we shall have a pretty tolerable fund, I cannot but observe at the same time, a wonderful concurrence of Providence in raising up seve- ral hopeful and promising youths, who are desirous of education for the ministry, and I intend to take in all, in whom I am tho- roughly satisfied ; trusting in God to prepare oil, so long as there are empty vessels, and, when we are broke, I will beg for more. The addition of another tutor here is a circumstance of great importance ; and as the scheme for an academy in London is adjourned, sine die^ I am ready to believe, though I do not certainly know it, that we shall have some youths sent down to us from that quarter. But all this I leave with God, earnestly praying, that good may be done, and the interest of religion revived, and leaving it to him to determine how and by whom. If he determine to glorify his power and grace in the weakness and unworthiness of the instrument, I may have some hope that he will make use of me. You see I am beginnig on anew piece of paper: but I must fill only a small part of it. I much deplored the death of Mr. Ford of Sudbury. He was a man of great talents, and which is incomparably better, great spirituality, integrity and zeal for Christ J and we might, considering his age and constitution, 2 5i6 LETTERS. have expected much service from him for many future years. But this providence adds to the joy my heart feels in hearing of the comfortable state of your health, for which I offer many prayers. I hope you will live to bless the world many, many years after I have left it As for Sudbury, I have now in town with me Mr. Holman and Mr. Fenn, who came over to hear Mr. Hextal, of Creaton, once my pupil, a most pious, hum- ble, zealous and very able man, only of a weak constitution, who would, perhaps, be as fit to succeed Mr. Ford as any man that can be named. It would be a great grief to me to lose him from these parts, but I would not wrong the public so far, as to wish to retain him in so small a place all his life. I shall be glad that Mr. Taylor*, if he be recovered, may bestow his time and labours on unlocking Hebrew words, and hope the key he has left broken in the door of St. Paul's Epistles, will not be able to keep the true sense quite shut up : indeed I thmk the door opens almost of its own accord. If I live to finish my Exposition on the New Testament, the proposals for which I am just publish- ing, and in which I am going on daily, and have now proceeded in transcribing to the Thessalonians, ( 1 Ep. iii.) I shall make arr- attempt on the Minor Prophets, of which indeed I have already begun to make a new translation from the Hebrew, for my own entertainment and use, and I shall be glad of any light which Mr, Taylor's Lexicon can give me. Dear Lady is in a very declining way. Pray devoutly for her important life : and pray for a blessing on the Family Expositor ; and that God would open its way into families, where it may be useful. I would go through all the labour at- tending it with pleasure, though I were sure I should not get one shilling by it. The distemper among the horned cattle has again visited these parts ; though, blessed be God, not with violence. Ali our horses too have been ill, yet few are dead. The small-pox is broke out dreadfully in the neighbouring villages — a most malignant sort. One rash young fellow, coming to a wake at Harpole, in our neighbourhood, from the bed of one infected with it, conveyed it to above forty of that village ; all blooming persons, of whom many are dead. In seventeen families, three in a family, on an average, are down ; and fourteen villages are invaded by it, and all in consetjuence of son>e of the inhabitants being present at that fatal dancing bout, the 15th of last montb. The terror, this has occasioned, is not to be imagined. Oh, when * Afterw ards Dr. Taylor, author of a Paraphrase with Notes on the EpUUc t» the Romans. To which is prefixed a Key to the ApostoUc Writinjfs. LETTERS. 547 shall we see the importance of inoculating cliildren*! In con- sequence of which, whole towns have passed safely through, and not one life been lost. But you say right, the cause of these desolations is to be sought higher. The indolence and sensua- lity of the professing world terrifies me much. Yet, blessed be God, some are brought to a sense of their duty and danger, nor does he leave me without encouragement on this head. Much pleasure and satisfaction have I, when I can run away from the world, and spend half a day in meditation and pra3-er : and did we more frequently attempt this, I believe we should find the work of the Lord more prosperous among us. Reli- gious societies are forming, and many learn to pray, truly, I think better than their ministers often do. Oh, these are things which rejoice my heart. I am quite well, and in good spirits. I never had a more promising set of pupils about me. God hears your prayers on my account. Go on, and heap as many blessings upon me as you can; and help me forward to heaven apace. And now I will add a paragraph of good Lady 's last letter to me, which I can more truly apply to you, my very excellent friend. — Prayers from me you will have : and I be- lieve one of the last I put up will be to beg an abundant reward for you. The voice involuntary of my heart is, whom have 1 in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth I desire be- sides thee." I expect soon to be unfettered from flesh and blood. I will, should the kind lot be appointed for me, rejoice over you as your ministering spirit ; and I shall always have good news to bring you. I will watch carefully to protect your life long upon earth, for the sake of thousands ; and then by gentle operation, help to unfold your garments of mortality, and with my fellow companions, waft your gracious spirit to the bridal feast of the Lamb, and with him on Mount Sion, shout your glorious deliverance. Farewell, my kindest, best of friends, and live assured of the ever affectionate regard of What have I to add — but instead of , P. DODDRIDGE. * Dr. Doddridge published a small piece of Mr. Some's concerning Inoculation tor the Small-pox, which was written and published principally with a view to le- znove the common objectioD from a religious scruple. 54S LETTERS. LETTER XV. To . Northampton^ Dec, 22, 1750. MY DEAR FRIEND, It is indeed true, that my affection for yon is very great, but it is as true, that it cannot be greater than your almost unex- ampled goodness demands. In every thing but love I shall die your debtor. I cannot in these straits of time answer your ex- cellent letter as it deserves ; but I have been immediately mind- ful of the contents. As soon as I read it, I sat down and wrote two letters into Scotland, the one to Mr. Webster, the other to Mr. Robertson ; and have pressed an answer from both as soon as may be. On Thursday morning, at the appointed time, though my usual business and duties Avould have engaged me another way, my poor imperfect requests, hardly worthy to be called prayers, were offered for our two excellent friends ; I hope, with some- thing of that impartiality and disinterestedness of which you give so noble an example. As to the result, 1 expect the lead- ings of Providence to determine it much more out of regard to the petitions of others than to my own. Thus much for the principal subjects of your letters. For the rest — receive our united salutations in the warmest terms ■which friendship, and love and gratitude can dictate. Pity me and pray for me, as you do, in the midst of so many hurries. Oh, my poor, poor attempts of service ! They shame me con- tinually. My prayers, my sermons, my lectures, my books (in hand,) my letters all daily shame me. A secret conscious* ness of meaning well, and the remembrance of the great com- passion of our heavenly Father, and divine Master, are almost my only supports. Remember me daily. Oh, that I had more time and heart for secret devotion. Dear Dr. Clark's death has been a deep wound. Sadly did I perform the last office of respect to him. But I must not enlarge. Pray for the success of the Family Expositor. I am also printing the Funeral Sermon for my excellent friend at St. Alban's. Lady con- tinues very ill. I fear we shall soon lose her too. But the Lord liveth, and blessed be our rock, &c. I bless God, we are all pretty well, colds excepted^ But the small-pox rages round the town, and we have a very bad LETTERS. 549 fever in it ; and a few days suffice for the journey of many into eternity, and may suffice for mine. May I bat live for Ciirist while I continue here, and leave it to him. to turn the key whenever he sees fit. God is adding serioiis lads to what we uiay call trie humanity class, and so many others are offering themselves, that I begin to doubt how they will be provided for : but we must draw on the inexhaustible bank of the divine bounty and faith- fulness, and think often of Jehovah-jirch. — Respects to all friends at Norwich shall in very deed conclude this hasty scrawl froui. Dear Sir, Your affectionate friend, brother and servant, in everlasting bonds, P. DODDRIDGE. I have at least fifty unanswered letters before me. LETTER XVI. To the same. - DEAR SIR, Northampton, Jan. 15, 1750 — 1. ,^^S I am nnich indisposed with a cough, which has late y been attended with a pam in my breast, and which forces me, svliich is a sad calamity, to lose my mornings in bed, and as T must cnis morning, though it is nowbetween nine and ten, before I goto my academical work, send up part of Dr. Clark's Funeral Sermon, which I am to transcribe, that the press may not stand stiJI, yet must I write 3^ou a few lines. But alas, mv head aud heart are so full, that many pages woidd not contain their full mearung. Let me thank you and my two excellent friends, so soon to be- come one, for the verv delightful letter with which you have all honoured and comforted me. I hope the resolution of this day fortnight was under the best direction, and will be attended with the happiest consequences. I rejoice greatly to hear of the fa- vour which the Colonel and his ladv intend me. — One Mr. Samuel Davis, of Hanover County in Virginia, has sent me a charming letter of good news from a far country, which I want to communicate to your society, that you may praise God with me. Transcribing long letters is a painful drudgery : I think you should make a little purse to pay postage of such letters, and I would transmit them^ and you should return them ; and in VOL. V. 3 Z LETTERS. that case I may perhaps send you this for a beginning. But I run on too far. I must only add that Providence seems to en- gage Mr. M'hom I intended for Harlestone another way, and there is such a dearth of ministers as distresses my heart. You have, I hope, heard the good news from Holland of a remark- able revival of reli^^ion there. — But alas, a bell rings which forces me to conclude. Pray tell Mr. Frost he cannot long so much to hear from me as I do to write to him ; and let him know, that yesterday to amuse myself, as I took physii: and might not write much, I marshalled my unanswered letters, and found them one hundred and six, near one quarter of which reached me since Friday noon, and it was then Monday evening, and all this, though I have written between fifty and sixty letters the last fourteen days with my own hand, having no secretary. And yet I sometimes think it would be almost employment enough for all my time to acknowledge a friendship like yours, and my many obhgations to your tender, constant, generous love. Farewell, dear excellent man ; and may the God who has given me so incomparable a friend, spare him to bless the world long after it has lost, if that be any loss, Dear Sir, Your ever faithtul, affectionate, and obliged, P. DODDRIDGE. LETTER XVII. To the same. DEARsiR, Northampton, April 9, 1-751. ][ HAVE wrote such a multitude of letters of late, and have received so many, that not having always been so exact as I ought to have been in making memorandums, I hardly know what I have and what I have not answered ; and with regard to yon I am the more uncertain, as I may mistake some particular messages sent to you in Colonel — 's letter some time since,- for an answer to that of yours, which informed me of his mar- riage : but of this I urn sure, that every way I am in your debt and always shall be so : and I can add, that as there are few on earth whom I equally honour and love, none whom I more constantly remember among my best friends, so there is none whose letters more constantly delight and refresh me. Yours LETTERS. 551 of the 20th of March however, I am sure is unanswered, and I must now intreat you in a few hasty lines to accept my thanks for it, and the former, with the assurances of the most tender sympathy with you in all you have suffered and do suffer by the death of some valuable friends, the removal of others, especially that incomparable one who has lately left us, and whom I fear I shall see no more in this world. Your own indis- position and those of your excellent lady ; the wickedness of those whom your great and generous candour has believed too well of ; and the afflictions of those whose sorrows your sympathising heart by so tender compassion makes your own ; all these things I would feel for you, and particularly for poor Mr. — , to whom I intreat you to give my services, assuring him that both I and Miss — are much touched with his case. My heart has been much set on promoting the 3'outh*s scheme. I dispersed your papers all over the country, but to my great grief have not found in many of our congregations that encouragement which I hoped. Something however is done, and much more in proportion from London than from the country. There arc however nine lads, some of them very promising, who are here supported by it ; and I sometimes think two of them will offer themselves as missionaries to New York, to plant the gospel among the Indians there, and glad at my heart should I be, if my only son were desirous of being the third. I am at present under great concern for the illness, I fear, the dangerous illness of my generous, faithful, endeared friend, Mr. Lyttleton. It is the smallest part of this concern, thatit prevents him from doing that serviceto my subscription to the remaining volumes of the Family Expositor, which he was resolved to have attempted,and which, with so great an interest, he might probably enough have effected. The greater part of that disappointment to me is, that it may prevent it coming into the hands of some in higher life to whom it may otherwise have no access : but God limits or extends all such prospects at pleasure, and I desire to refer it to him with what degrees of encouragement the work shall be published, and mdeed, whether it shall be published or not. The three volumes will hardly be published at so small a price as a thousand pounds, and I shall judge it the part of prudence, and therefore of duty, not to send them to the press on any terms on which I shall not be secure ; and if there be such a number subscribed for or bespoke by booksellers as to effect that, 1 shall go on with the publication as fast as I can ; and bless God *i Z 2 552 LETTERS. for such an opportunity of doing my public homage to his word, and endeavouring with all integrity and simplicity to make it understood and to enforce it on men's consciences according to the little ability he has been pleased to give me ; which truly I thi' so little, that I am sometimes almost ashamed of having unu^rtaken so great a work. I have ot" late been much indisposed with a cold, which is returned again, but not with so much violence as before. I know I have your prayers, and I delight in the thought. We are tending to one blessed home. Our interview at Norwich was pleasant, how much more will that be which we expect in our Father's house. This poor letter has been written raptim at several times. I have filled my four pages and yet seem but to have begun. But I must conclude with every good wish for you and yours that the tenderest friendship can form ; nor can I hope ever to tell my dear Mr. Wood how faithfully and affectionately I am his P. DODDRIDGE. LETTER XVIII. To Mr, Wood. MY DEAR FRIEND, Northampton , May 11, 1751. IReCEIVE in a few words my thanks for your last very kind letter, and my condolences on the death of good Mr. Hohnan, which grieves me exceedingly. It would be some consolation to me under this affliction, which at present comes not alone, could I meet you at Walpole on Wednesday sevennight. I have much to say but have no time, only must assure you of my sympathy with you in dear Mrs. Wood's frequent indisposi- tions. That charming lady ! Why must she ever feel any thing painful ? but ail will sit light if you are well. I pray God she mav enjoy that comfort and every other. I long to talk over many matters at large wirh you, and will come, if God permit, from London to Sudbury, at Mr. Hextal's settle- ment with that people, if you will give me the meeting, and I will spend two days there that we may enjoy one another. Pray answer me this speedily, that the scheme may be ripened, and I may judge what it will be necessary to write in niy next. I bless God I am pire well. My eldest daughter is finel}^ recovered of her extreme illness ; whereas one of the loveliest girls I ever knew, a wealthy attorney's daughter here, who was but beginning to be LETTERS. slightly indisposed on Thursday, died thiseveninp: A most aftect- ing lesson of earthly vanity. Such are our children, such are we. But there is a world which is not snb^scted to vanity. Excuse the hurry in which duty obliges me to write. The letter I received to-dav from Mr — was the four hundredth on my list since Christmas. Supprrt, dear Sir, by your prayers, Your very affectionate brother «ind friend, and much obliged humble servant, P. DODDUIDGE. LETTER XIX. To Mr. Wood. MY DEAR SIR, Northamplon^ June 5, 1751 . "^^E have been much obliged to Miss Reymes for her visit, which she has made very agreeable to us ; but the time of her stay has seemed very short, and it has been a great trouble to us to part with her so soon. Her piety, sweetness of temper, discretion, and tender friendship, of which she has an exquisite sense, worthy one so conversant with you, have endeared her to us more than I can well express ; and 1 beg you to make our acknowledgments to her worthy parents, who have so kindly in- dulged us in a pleasure we much regret that we must so soon lose. I cannot express how much 1 long to see you, and firmly believe, that it was the secret hope of meeting you and Mr. Frost, to whom 1 have made shift to write a little, at Sudbury, that turned the scale for that otherwise very inconvenient ap- pointment. I thank you most cordially for the regard you express to the Family Expositor ; to the second volume of which, that is, the fifth of the whole work, I have this morning been putting my finishing hand ; except that the notes on the Hebrews are not yet transcribed. I am much obliged to yon for the noble things you have done for Breslaw. 1 am just writing thither, and shall not fail to inform my worthy friend Mr. Finne, of your goodness. I really think it will be of great importance for the support of the protestant cause in Germany, 'that their church be thus aided in this important crisis. I rejoice that Providence is still bearing you up under your various fatigues, and animating LETTERS. you to SO many important services ; in which you will be long continued and gloriously succeeded if my poor broken petitions can avail any thing. I must not conclude without telling you that I am far from well, having a violent cough, which seems very stubborn, and sometimes almost silences me in public : I have scarce been one fortnight free from it since I left London in August last ; but have kept it pretty well at bay : but this last relapse is a very bad one, and especially in conjunction with my intended London journey, gives good Mrs. Doddridge a great deal of uneasiness. I thank God, I have no aversion to the thoughts of a speedy removal ; but I would husband life as well as I can, especially for his sake who gave it, and whose loving kindness is so much better than life ; and truly so far as some visible blessing on my labours can endear it to me, I never had more reason to wish it might be prolonged. I beseech you to make my best compliments to your good lady, and all other friends your way, particularly my reverend brethren in the ministry, and Mr. Baker of Denton, when you see him. Mrs. Doddridge joins in all these salutations. As for me, I find all language poor when I would tell you how highly I esteem you, how tenderly I love you, and how con- stantly and faithfully I am, to the best of my little abilities, Rev. and dear Sir, Your most affectionate brother, and much obliged humble servant, P. DODDRIDGE. I greatly esteem Mr. Tomms, and bless God for raising up such a person ; but cannot bear to hear my friend Wood speaking of himself as in the wane of his usefulness. I hardly think you yet arrived at the acme of it ; and often rejoice that you are like to live to bless the world and the church, when I am got home. LETTER XX. To (he same, MY DEAR FRIEND, SuclbuVI/, JuUC 20, 1751. H^ARDLY any disappointment of the kind ever hung heavier upon me than that ot not seeing you here ; the exi^ectation of LETTERS. 555 which, with the hopes of an interview with good Mr. Frost, gave me resolution to break through the strong importunity of my friends in London, and through the discouragements arising from a very bad cold, which such a journey was likely to m- crease, that I might once more see and embrace him who has so much of my heart, as well as of my esteem, that if 1 think love could inscribe a name there, yours would be found on mine when it beats no more. But a regard to duty keeps you at home, and therefore I ought to love you the better for it. I was the more earnestly desirous of seeing you, as I had several things to talk over with you of great importance. A restless night, or rather many restless hours in it, in connection with the views of labour before me this day, for which I am but ill qualified, has detained me in bed so long, that I have now but a few minutes to write to you. As to Colonel Williams's scheme for the In- dian school, I shall refer vou partly to Mr. Frost, who will inform you of what passes in reference to it, and yjartly to some future letter, if God permit, in which I will furnish you with the me- morial of this important affair which the good Colonel sent me by the last post ; and perhaps I may also send you a copy of the Bishop of London's letter to me in reference to Mr. Davies's affair in Virginia. I paid in your noble donation to Mr. Wilson for the church of Breslaw, last week, a sacrifice of a sweet smell- ing savour. Go on vigorously with the youths' scheme. It is our sheet anchor, and I see congregations falling so fast into wretched lay-hands, or utterly perishing for want of supplies, that I am more than ever solicitous that it may still be continu- ed and extended as far as possible. But I must not enlarge. The frequent returns of my cough alarm my friends, and those in town say I am grown many years older since they saw me last. J leave the event with God : but for my own part appre- hend no immediate danger ; unless it be of being obliged to allow myself more rest than suits either with my inclination or the demands of my business. My second daughter was ill when I heard last from home. Pray for her, and continue your prayers for him, who is much more than he can express, Your affectionate friend, and much obliged humble servant, P. DODDRIDGE. 556 LETTERS. LETTER XXI*. To a Lady, under Dejection of Mind on a religious Account. DEAR MADAM, /WW^ 25, 1745. I RETURN you my most affectionate thanks for the freedom with which you have opened your mind to me, both by repeat- ed and unreserved conversations, and by a communication of papers intended entirely for your own use. The consequence, I most faithfully assure you, is, that the more I know you, the more firmly I am convinced, not only that you are a real, but that you are a very advanced cliristian. I hai'e pointed out to you already the principles on which I build the conclusion. But as I have not yet been happy enough to remove remaining dif- ficulties, give me leave in this letter to lay before you some hints, as to what I apprehend may be the cause, and, by a divine blessing, in some measure at least, the cure of this anxiety -which so much harasses your mind. And pardon me, that in this strait of time, and in this hour which, with pleasure for your service, I take from my sleep before the journey and labours of to-rrforroAv, I do but touch upon particulars, and give short bints in.-»tead of illustrating or reasoning upon them at large. Now as to the causes of your present distress, I apprehend the following thmgs among others are the chief and most pe- culiar: for I shall not mention those two grand cardinal causes of all our distress, — some remainder of sin in the best hearts, while they continue here — and the artifice and malice of cur common enemy. What is most peculiar seems to be, 1. The weakness of animal nature, which after the attacks it has borne, must necessarily be very weak, unless it had been strengthened by a miracle, Avhich even in such a case we have no warrant to expect. 2. The extraordinary elevation of devotion, which at some times you have known, and particularly when you were first setting out in religion. 3. In consequence of this, an ar- dent desire of equalling all the sallies of devotion, in this pre- sent infirm state of your health ; by the very desire and endea- vour of which, 1 heartily wish that you may not utterly ruin it. 4. An hard and unjust conclusion which you have hence drawn against yourself, as if you were one of the most ungrateful and criminal of mankind, that excites an indignation against your- self, which you think you can never feel with a sufficient scnsi- * From the author's short-hand copy. LETTERS. 557 bility. 5. The sublime ideas which you have formed to your* self of the spiritual life, in which you seem not to make sufficient allowance, either for the natural infirmities of this animal frame when in its best state ; or, for the avocations inseparable from the life of one who is not absolutely a recluse from the world. I really apprehend these to be the causes of your disquiet. With relation to the most proper method of cure, the fol- lowing particulars present themselves to me ; which 1 wish I had time to digest and express better, i. To lay it down as a cer-^ tain principle, that religion consists more in an intelligent, rational and determinate choice of the will, than in any ardent transport of the affections. 2. To consider, that there is a cer- tain degree of afflicting ourselves for past sins and for present imperfections, which is so far from being our duty, that it is very likely to prove a snare, and to produce consequences dis- pleasing to our gracious father in heaven, and injurious both to ourselves and others. 3. Settle it deliberately in your under- standing as a certain truth, that the grand security of the soul lies in deliberately intrusting itself to Chxist, chosen in all his offices, and devoting itself to God through him, according to the tenor of the christian covenant ; and steadily endeavour in con- sequence of it, to practise that which the word of God requires, and to forbear every thing which it forbids, and referring all its concerns, not excepting even the degrees of its spiritual comfort and enjoyment, to his wise and gracious determmation. 4. In consequence of this, be often, and indeed daily, renewing your covenant with God, in the manner which that most worthy and excellent servant of Christ, your ever honoured and beloved father, has so intelligently, at^Vct innately and frequentlv rectom- mended. 5. Let your devotions be reduced within narrow limits, and rather frequent and short, than protracted to a very great length ; and in your addresses to the throne of grace, be more intent upon the sincerity of the heart, and the calm fixed- ness of the thoughts, than about the flow of affection, which is not and cannot be immediately in our own power ; but may, humanly speaking, de[)ond upon a thousand mechanical causes, which we do not so much as know. 6. Consider how much of religion consists in trusting in God, ni hoping in his mercy, and in rejoicing in him; and how suitable this is to the peculiar con- stitution of the gospel, and the cliaracter which Christ our me- diator bears ; by consequence therefore, how essential a branch of gratitude it is, and how much a tender conscience should be upon its guard, that it does not fail here. 7. Remember con- voL. v. 4 A 558 LETTERS. tinually, that after all, it is by faith in the merits and intercession of Christ, and not by the perfection of our works, that we are to obtain justification and life ; and that the best of christians will have their imperfections while they are in this world ; and may and must, under a sense of them, daily apply to the great advocate, and renew the actin^rs of their faith upon his efficacious blood and intercession. 8. Make yourself familiarly acquainted with the promises of God ; those relating to the pardon of sin, the imparting grace to the soul that seeks it, &c : and choose for some time every morning, some comfortable promises to be the subject of your meditation ; and now and then employ that fine talent which God has given you for poetical composition, in pa- raphrasing such scriptures in some short hj mns. 9. Endeavour to exert yourself as much as possible, in attempts of usefulness by conversing with the cliildren who are so happy as to be the objects of your pious care, and with those who are in circum- stances that bear any resemblance to your own. 10. Disbur- den yourself, as much as possible, of every anxious thought re- lating to futurity, whether regarding temporals or spirituals: confine your views to present duty, and leave future contin- gencies in the hands of God. 1 1 . Be thankful for every, the least glimmering of hope, and for any kind and degree of con- solation which God is pleased to give you; and take great heed, that you do not suspect those comforts which lead you to God and goodness to be delusions, merely because they are not so permanent and effectual as you conld wish, lest you should in- jure that great agent to whom you are so highly obliged, and whom you so tenderly fear to grieve. 12. In one word, study by all means to nourish the love of God in your heart ; breathe forth with humble tenderness the genuine impressions of it; and as human nature must have its weary intervals and its barren frames, delight to look to God in them, as a being who penetrates all the inmost recesses of the heart, and sees that secret tendency of soul to him, which I have neither tears nor words to express. " Lord, thou knowest, that I love thee : or that I would, thou knowest I would, prefer the sensible exercises of it to any other delight." By this method, the habits of di- vine love will strengthen by frequent acts ; and I verily believe, that time will at length produce such a consciousness of it, that you will be no more able to doubt of it than of your own existence. These, Madam, are advices, which, though not expressed with the accuracy I could wish, I would recommend to you as the most important I can give. My earnest prayer for you, and LETTERS. 559 which I desire daily to repeat, is, that God himself may he your comforter, and pour out upon your wounded and mournful heart the oil of gladness in a rich abundance. To know that I have been in any instance the instrument of reviving so excellent a spirit would give me unutterable joy, and I should esteem it among the greatest honours God has ever bestbwed upon, Dear Madam, Your most affectionate friend, and faithful humble servant, P. DODDRIDGE. LETTER XXII*. To the Rev. Mr, Saunders. REV. SIR, Harboroughy Nov. 16, 1725. ]^(^R. SOINIE informed me, some time ago, that you desired an account of Mr. Jenning's method of academical education ; and, as I was one of the last pupils my dear tutor sent out, I sup- pose he thought I might have his scheme pretty fresh in me- mory, which is the only reason I can give for his applying to me to write to you upon the occasion. 1 am ashamed to think how long 1 have delayed it. The best excuse I can make is that I have been engaged in a journey to London, and since that in a remove to Harborough, where I have been settled but a few days. Upon the whole, I cannot repent my staying till my re- turn from London before I wrote ; for at St. Alban's I met with a copy of a letter which Mr. Jennings wrote to Mr. Clarke on the same subject you are now enquiring after, by the review of wliich I am something better furnished and prepared to answer your demands than I formerly was. Our course of education at Kibworth was the omployment of four years, and every half year we entered upon a new set of studies, or at least changed the time and the order of our lectures. The FIRST half year we read Geometry or Algebra thrice a week, Hebrew twice, Geography once, French once, Latin prose authors once. Classical exercises once. — For Geometry we * This and the following letters were never before printed, and are Uken from the author's own hand writing. 4 A 2 560 LETTERS. read Barrow's Euclid's Elements; when we had gone through the first book, we entered upon Algebra, and read over a system of Mr. Jennings's drawing up for our use, in two books ; the first treatincj of the fundamental operations of arithmetic, the second of the reduction of" equations. Under every head we had demonstrations as* well as practical rules. When we had ended this system, we went over most of the second and fifth books of Euclid's Elements, with Algebraic demonstrations, which Mr. Jennings had drawn up and which were not near so difficult as Barrow's Geometrical demonstrations of the same propositions. We hkewise went through the third, fourth and sixth books of Euclid ; but this \vas part of the business of the second half ^ year. We read Gordon's Geography in our closets; the lec- ture was only an examination of the account we could give of the most remarkable passages in it. For French, we learnt Boyer's Grammar, and read the familiar phrases and dialogues from French into English, without regarding the pronunciation, which Mr. Jennings was not acquainted with. One hour in the week was emploj^ed in reading some select passages out of SuETONfus, Tacitus, Sekeca, C^esaii, &c especially Cicero. Our method was, first, to read the Latin, I think according to the grammatical order of the words, and, then, to render it into as elegant English as we could. The same way we used in read- ing the Classics together the two next half years. Our academi- cal Exercises were translations from some of these Latin authors into English, or from English into Latin. Many passages in the Spectators and Tatlers, both serious and humourous, were assigned to us upon these occasions. For Hebrew, we read Bythner's Grammar. The SECOND half year, we ended Geometry and Algebra, which we read twice a week. We read Logic twice, Civil History once, French twice, Hebrew once, Latin poets once, Exercises once, Oratory once. Exercise of reading and delivery once. — For Logic, we first skimmed over Burgesdicius in about six lectures, and then entered on a system composed by Mr. Jennings; a great deal of it was taken from Mr. Locke, and we bad large references to him and other celebrated authors, almost under every head. This was the method Mr. Jennings used in almost all the lectures he drew up himself;^ he made the best writers his commentators. We had a collection of excellent reading on tfie subject of every lecture, which frequently em- ployed us two or three hours in our closets, and were obliged to give an account of the substance of these references at our next lecture. The third book of this Logic is practical, and contains LETTERS. 561 many admirable rules for the proper methods of gtudy ; under it we had many references to Locke's Conduct of the Understand- ing, and Langius's Medicina Mentis. This and the other systems that Mr. Jennings himself composed of Pwe2e?werson to whom it is done would account it greater kindness to omit. (2.) Our Lord in the pretended words of Institution, or elsewhere, does not give those directions which seem necessary in order to the convenient performance of this ceremony, v. g. By whom, to whom, at which times it must be done, &c. — '(3.) The apostles give us no advice nor exhortation on this head. — (4.) We do not find in the New Testament or primitive antiquity, so far as I remember, that such a ceremony was retained in the christian church. Your next query is the reverse of this, " whether there be any sacrament in the christian dispensation or no ?" This you divide into two parts, the former relating to Baptism, the latter to the Eucharist. With regard to baptism, I affirm it to be a sacrament, and think I could easily prove that each branch of my definition agrees to it. However, as you lead me only to consider, whe- ther the ordinance was intended for perpetual use, I shall not divert to a curious enquiry into the purposes for which it was appointed. Tliat Christ instituted water-baptism as a rite of perpetual use in his church, I think abundantly plain from Matt. xxviii. 19. You artfully decline the proof by paraphrasing the words thus, Let them be well dipt into my doctrines, parti- cularly Faith in the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Let this come 570 LETTERS. down upon them as rain in the most plentiful showers, ^c."" and urge Matt. x. 39. where baptism signihes overwhelming suf- ferings. To this I reply (I.) That as the other is by far the more common signification of the word, it ought to be so understood here, unless strong arguments can be produced in favour of such a figurative interpretation as yours. — (2.) The parallel text in Mark xvi. 16. seems.less capable of such an evasion ; for there being baptized is mentioned after believing, and here an in- struction in the christian faith must precede it. — (3.) The cir- cumstances of the disciples at that time rendered it very impro- per for Christ to use the phrase in a metaphorical sense with- out explanation, for as they hud been used to baptize with water, they would naturally suppose that he recommended the same practice though in a different form. — (4.) That they did in fact understand that commission as referring to water-baptism is plain from their practice. Particularly in those two most re- markable instances, Acts, ii, x. In the former, we find the apostles baptizing 3000 Jewish converts in a day, Avhich was so troublesome a work that we must imagine they would not have done it had they thought it entirely indifferent ; besides nothing could have confirmed those converts more in their regard to this external ceremony than to see it performed by the apostles in the beginning of the ministration of the Spirit, and on the very day of his descent upon them. Acts x. The first fruits of the Gentiles are baptized with water, even after they had been b^ip« tized by the effus'on of the Spirit, nay, that effusion is urged as a reason why thev should be baptized. I may add, that when Philip instructed the Eunuch in the nature of the Christian in- stitution, he mentioned water-baptism as a part of it, how could the Eunuch otherwise say, Behold here is water, &c ? Now from these instances I argue that Christ did not explain the word baptize in a figurative sense. Matt, xxviii. 19. for sure then his faithful servants would never have acted thus, and consequently (by the third head) that he intended it should be taken literally. And farther, should we take this argument alone, (without think- ing of Matt, xxviii. 15.) I think there could be no room to doubt whether Christ approved of what his servants did when under the immediate influence of that Spirit which was sent to direct their administrations. Now there is no disputing from probability against fact, if we see (as from what has been said, I think we must see) that it was the will of Christ that 'water-baptism should be used in his church, it signifies little to object that there are some passages LETTERS. 571 in the New Testament which might have inclined one to suspect that it should have been laid aside. Were the dilBculties inca- pable of any particular solution it would be enough to say that our crreat Law-ffiver knew what was best, and it would be rea- sonable to rest in his determination. But I will not leave the dispute here, for I imagine, Sir, that each of your objections arc capable of a very fair solution. 1. You argue that when the fore-runner of Christ appeared, he did indeed baptize, but he gave them no intimation that the rite should continue, nay he seemed rather to insinuate the con- trary, Matt. iii. 1 ] . I answer, (1.) That it was not the business of the baptist to declare how long that rite was to continue, but onl}'' explain its present intention, and to urge submission to it. (2.) That the words in which you suppose him to insinuate that it n as to cease under the Messiah, arc capable of another very fair interpretation, q. d. that he to the baptism of water shall add the nobler baptism of the Spirit, which he shall pour forth in the most abundant degree. Now it would be very unreason- able to oppose a paraphrase on John's words which is barely possible, and not at all necessary to the institution of Christ and practice of his inspired apostles. 2, You observe that Christ himself did not baptize, and how improbable it is that he would give them a precept to do •what he had given them no example of. I answer, (1.) That there is no absurdity in supposing that Christ might command them to do what he did not think proper to do himself. It is certain that he did so in the very verse under examination, — " Go and teach all nations," whereas he himself never taught the Gentiles. (2. ) Good reasons may be assigned why Christ did not baptize, himself, when (before his sufferings) he gave his apostles direction to do it. [I.] By not appearing in this work he avoided the importunate enquiries by which the people might have endeav^oured to extort from him a direct answer to this question, whether he himself was the Messiah ? — [2.] Christ intended the baptism administered bv his disciples, in this inter^ mediate state, just for the same purposes as the baptism of John, to oblige people to receive the Messiah's kingdom when fully revealed, and those who had been baptized by them before were, on the fuller manifestation of the gospel to be rebaptized (which I think is plain from Acts xix. 3.) Now Christ might not think it proper to baptize any, himself, lest they should think that baptism to be so perfect as that no other should be needful. You Avill probabl}^ object, that the disciples baptizing by his arrant was the same thing to the personb' baptized as if Christ 572 LETTERS. had done it in person ; I reply, (1.) That it may be queried -whether the disciples always baptized, as by a peculiar warrant from Jesus of Nazareth. — Though from John iii. 26. I own it probable they sometimes did. — (2.) That, though in reason the case was the same, yet the prejudices of mankind might have inclined them to make a difference, now the wisdom and good- ness of Christ was seen in making provision against such pre- judices.— But, after all, if there was any thing in this objection, it would not lie against Christ directing his disciples to baptize under the dispensation of the Spirit, but against the regularity of tl-^eir having baptized before, or the veracity of John's history in this particular. fi. You plead that the apostle Paul did not baptize. To this I answer, (I .) That it is plain from the context that where he says, Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach," he means only according to a common Hebraism, not so much to baptize as to preach. For he owns he baptized some, which he "would not have done if he had not apprehended that it was a part of his commission. (2.) It is plain, Paul approved water- baptism, because in his epistles he so often appeals to it and argues from it; which he would not otherwise have done. (3.) These Corinthian converts were baptized, and as he converted them and abode sometime among them, it is probable he direct- ed the affair, though he did not baptize them with his own hand. Now when we consider that Paul received his gospel by imme- diate revelation and not by tradition from the Jewish apostles, there is all the reason in the world to conclude, that he would not have used or encouraged water-baptism, if it had not been recommended by that revelation. I remember I have met with two other objections against -water-baptism, which I will just mention, though you do not urge them and submit my reply to your examination. Barclay pleads that Paul tells the Ephesians iv. 5. there is but ow^ baptism. Now it is plain that under the gospel there is tlie baptism of the Spirit, and consequently water-baptism is not to be retained. To this it may be replied, (1.) That it \yas equally plain there was a water-baptism, and so on this prin- ciple one might with equal reason argue that there was no bap- tism of the Spirit. (2.) That the effusion of the Spirit is called baptism only by a figure, so that it may be said that in strictness of speech there is but one baptism, and that, of water. That as the apostle had before mentioned one spirit, there is a peculiar reason to interpret baptism here iu its most liter^il signification. o LETTERS. 573 Emlyn pleads that, according to Wall, the apostles were to take their method of baptizing from the custom of baptizing Jewish proselytes, which he supposes them well acquainted with. Now it is plain from the Rabbis that proselytes were baptized with all their families, but that the children born of proselyted parents after their baptism were not baptized, consequently the descend- ants of baptized christians are not the proper subjects of bap- tism. I answer, (I.) That upon the best enquiry I have been capable of making, I am not satisfied that proselyte baptism was in use amongst the Jews before Christ's time, and I beheve you will be of my mind if you read a dialogue on that subject, which Mr. Jennings composed, and which is a part of our Jewish an- tiquities. (2.) That if there were any such custom among the Jews then, it is probable, either that there was an alteration in it between Christ's time and that of the Rabbis that mention it, or else that Christ could not propose it as a model for the apostles to imitate, because there were many absurd circumstances at- tending it, as now recorded by them, which were not fit for christian use, and which are not mentioned in any accounts of christian baptism. On either of these suppositions Emlyn's argument falls. I never thought of running on at this rate, when I begun to write, but I think, what Juvenal says of the historians of his time may very properly be applied to my letters, if Linea might be inserted instead of Pagina, *' Oblita modi millessima Pagina surgit Omnibus, et crescit multa damnosa papyro. Sic ingens rcrum numerus jubet." I beg that I may not have reason to add the beginning of the next line — " Q.uie tamen inde Leges," that I may not, be sure to send me a long answer, and I will take care, as soon as I have a convenient opportunity, to write again on the other branch of your query, relating to the perpetuity of the Eucharist. All that I have to add is that, knowing you did not write your own real opinion, I have treated your objections with less respect than you might otherwise have expected from Dear Sir, Your most affectionate friend, and obliged humble servant, P. DODDRIDGE, VOL. V, 574. LETTER^. * LETTER XXIV. To the same. MY DEAR FRIEND, Harboroughy August 12, 1727. I Have now before me your most complaisant letter of the 30th of June, in which you take notice of having received that which I sent you in answer to your first query, and to the former part of your second. Had I received such an encomium from any body whose sincerity and friendship I had not known so well, I should have thought it a most severe banter, and how it is possible for a man of your sense to think so favourably of that, or of its author, is to me a very great mystery. However I rejoice in my good fortune, without enquiring too scrupulously how I came by it, and I will open my heart so far as to tell you, that I shall be very glad if you can still retain the greater part of that esteem for me which you there express (for I am confi- dent that some of it must abate). If it be possible, preserve such sentiments in your own breast, that I may have the plea-, sure of thinking secretly how much I am valued and loved by one of the most valuable and amiable persons I know in the ^vorld. But pray keep it to yourself. Do not talk of it in public, lest you should injure your own character by it, or raise an expectation of me, which I am sure 1 shall never be able to answer ; and do not mention it to me above once a twelvemonth, and then only in a few distant hints, lest I should grow insolent on so great an honour and assume such kind of airs as might be tolerable enough in such a person as your fond friendship thinks me, but in such an one as I really am, would be exceedingly ridiculous and might perhaps destroy that esteem of yours vjiich gave occasion to them. Excuse the length of the preface, I will endeavour to keep within more decent bounds in the body of my letter. You know the chief business of it is to answer the second part of your last query, which relates to the sacrament of the Lord's SUPPER. The answer to your question will not turn on the exact definition of the word sacrament ; for you only demand whether it were intended for the standing and perpetual use of the church, granting that it was instituted by Christ for the use of the Apostles and Christian converts in the earliest age of the gospel.— To prove th© perpetuity of it I argue, 1. From the LETTERS. 575 words of St. Paul, 1 Cor. xi. 26. 2. From the ends for which the ordinance was at first instituted. I. St. Paul says that, in the use of this rite, they were to shew forth the Lord's death till he come. You answer, The meaning is till Christ come to enhghten your minds by a more glorious effusion of his Spirit. To this I reply, 1. That I do not recollect any passage of the New Testa- ment in which the phrase is used in that sense. I imagine that the after effusion of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, which is spoken of as the accomplishment of the great promise which Christ made to his disciples before his departure, was so glo- rious, that there w^as no more signal eftusion of it to be ex- pected in that age. The Quakers will be much puzzled to <>hew any period which did so far exceed that, as to deserve to be called by way of greater eminence — ** The coming of the Lord." 2. If it could be proved that this was sometimes the sense of the phrase, 'tis evident the other sense is much more frequent, and consequently ought to be admitted here, unless some solid reason can be urged against it. The only argument you ad- Tance is taken from Col. ii. 20, &c. " Why are ye subject, &c." Now I think it plain, that this text is levelled against those Jewish ceremonies which Christ had not taken into the Christiart church, and yet Judaizing teachers would impose. And he particularly refers to that abstinence from prohibited meats and drinks which they so insisted upon. Touch not, taste not, handle not," are the precepts which they are blamed for re- garding. Now methinks it would be an odd paraphrase upor> the words. The Apostle says be not subject to such ordinances as touch not, taste not, handle not ; q. d. Regard not such aa institution as eating bread and drinking wine m commemoration of Christ's death ! "if you say, by a parity of reat^oning it forbids admitting any thing ceremonial into the Christian religion, { answer, (1.) You must first prove this a Jewish ceremony, before it comes within the verge of this prohibition. For it would be very wild arguing to say, that because Jewish cere- monies were not to be imposed ; therefore other ceremonies originally instituted by Christ for his disciples are not to be retained. (2.) I proved in a former letter that baptism is to be retained. Baptism is a ceremony, therefore the Apostle could not intend to exclude all ceremonies in his expostula^ tion with the Colossians. But this argument will be farther confirmed by the next head. 576 LETTERS. As I have already proved that there is no need of departing from the common sense of these words, till he come," so I add, II. The ends of the ordinance will prove that it must be of lasting use, and consequently that the words under exami- nation must be taken in the common sense, for Christ's coming to judgment. Had not this clause been found in the Apostle's discourse on this subject, the perpetuity of the Lord's supper might have been established on a soHd foundation. For all the institutions of our Redeemer were certainly to continue in practice so long as the ends for Avhich they were instituted might be answered by them. Now if we survey the principal ends for which the Lord's supper was originally appointed, we shall find each of them make it rather more than less needful in remoter ages, than it was in the primitive. The principal ends of this institution appear to have been these, (from the •words of our Lord) the commemoration of the death of Christy and the mutual sealingr of that covenant established in his blood, St. Paul intimates a third, w^hich may properly be adjoined, the testifying our affection for and communion with our fellow- christfitns, 1 Cor, x. 17. which is virtually comprehended in the second. Give me leave, Sir, to accommodate my general observations to each of these three particulars. 1 . If the Lord's supper was needful to primitive Christians, as a commemoration of the death of our Lord Jesus Christ, it is much more needful to us. For they had many assistances to the remembrance of it, which we have not. Some of them were present* at that awful scene, and the sight of it would probably impress their imagination and memory in a much more powerful manner, than reading the history would impress ours. Others had it from persons who were eye witnesses of it. We may add, that the personal acquaintance many of them had with our blessed Redeemer would produce a peculiar kind of tenderness, which would leave them better disposed to re- member his death and to be affected with the recollection of it. I might add, that while Jew and Gentile were joining to upbraid them with the death of their Master, it would be impossible for them to forget it. 2. If the Lord's supper was needful to primitive Christians, as a seal of the covenant of grace, it is still more needful to us in the same view. The benefit of such a mutual seal is that it strengthens our faith in the divine promises, and impresses on our minds a sense of our own solemn obligations to zeal and LETTERS. 577 fidelity in the discharge of the duties of a Christian life. In both these views 'tis a motive to practical religion. Now Christians in the primitive age had some peculiar motives, which we have not. Some of them had seen and heard the Lord Jesus Christ himself, the rest had heard the discourses and seen the miracles of the Apostles ; nay, they had many, if not all of them, a share in the miraculous endowments of the Spirit and were capable of curing diseases, speaking with strange tongues, &c. Now if they, with all these peculiar and glorious advantages, had still need of a sensible seal to confirm their faith and quicken their holy resolutions, much more do we need it. If it be objected that their trials were singular, therefore their assistances were so too ; I answer, (1.) I have been shewing that they had many peculiar advantages, though this be common to us with them. (2.) We may be called to as severe trials, therefore 'tis the less probable that we should be deprived of an ordinance which, when considered as a divine institution, is so refreshing and strengthening to the soul. 3. If the Lord's supper were needful to primitive Christi- ans, as a pledge of mutual affection, 'tis no less so to us. For ' (L) They were under peculiar obligations to mutual love. jParticularly as brethren in afflictions and persecution, which lias a tendency to unite the minds of Christians to each other. (2.) They were free from some of our temptations to an aliena- tion of affection. [1 .] In the earliest age of all there was not near so great a diversity of opinions amongst them. You will isay, the difference between Jewish and Gentile converts was great, and occasioned mucli uneasiness. I grant it, yet on the other side you must allow that a considerable part of what you call the dawning of the gospel, was before the Gentiles were called into the church. [2 ] There was not such a diversity of interests in the beginning of that period, for they had all things in common. Nou^ if they, with these advantages, had need of an ordinance which might excite and express mutual affec- tion, I see not how we can spare it. I do verily believe that Barclay was aware, that some such arguments as these might be urged for the continuance of this ordinance ; therefore 'tis observable he does not lay the stress of the controversy on the peculiar interpretation of these words, " till the Lord come," but roundly asserts that our Lord never intended to institute such an ordinance as w e main- tain, but only meant to exhort them frequently to think of his death and to take occasion from the bread and the drink which they used in their oidinary raeals, to think of that offering up 575 LETTERS, of his body and blood which was the support and refreshnient (of the soul. So that it was a mistake in the Apostles, whose minds were prejudiced in favour of beggarly elements and carnal ceremonies, to use a peculiar rite for that purpose, as he acknowledged they did, when Paul wrote his first epistle ta the Corinthians. I think it may be sufficient to answer, that the words of our Lord are plain, that the Apostle's practice is an authorita- tive comment upon them, since the Holy Ghost was given them to lead them into all truth. And what I formerly said of baptism will add strength to this argument, by over-throwing the very foundation of the objection, which is, that rituals can havB no place in the Christian dispensation. But I wWl farther add, that I think it a pecuHar providence that Paul should discourse so largely on the Eucharist, rather than Peter or John, for Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles, and had a peculiai*' aversion to trifling ceremonies and unnecessary impositions. Besides, he tells us. Gal. i. 12. that he was taught his gospel by the revelation of Jesus Christ. And in his introduction ta this discourse on the Lord's supper, he particularly assures them, that he received from the Lord what he had delivered to them^ upon that subject. Now if our Lord Jesus Christ knew that his words at his last supper had been so wretchedly mistaken by bis Apostles, and that an interpretation had been put upon them so contrary to the spirituality of the gospel dispensation, ami which tended to bring the people into a mean subjection to carnal ordinances, surely he would have rectified that mistake; at least he would not have revealed that fact to Paul in such a manner as to lead him into it. For such a report from Paul, established on a new revelation, would very powerfully confirm that interpretation, and establish that practice of the other Apostles, which Barclay supposes so erroneous and mis- chievous. These reasonings seem conclusive to me and I do not remember that I have met with the greater part of them in books or conversations, but it is very probable that you have. However, Sir, I desire you would take them under considera- tion and give me your thoughts upon them with that freedom, ■which you owe to a man that esteems you so highly and loves you so dearly. J should be glad of an opportunity of com- municating to you all my peculiar thoughts on the interpreta- tion of scripture ; for I am sensible your reflections might correct some mistakes, , and prevent more. I have a scheme of some importance in my head, which I miist qi4ickly talk over LETTERS. 579 with yon at large. In the mean time, I heartily beg your prayers, that God would assist me in all my designs so far as they are good, and that he would teach me to form and execute them in such a manner as will be most for his glory and the public good ; that if my days are prolonged, my passage through this life may not be like that of an arrow through^the air, whicU^ leaves no trace and impression behind it ; or, that if I be rcr- moved by an early death (as many of my best friends have been) I may receive the gracious reward of many intended services, though Providence does not suffer me actually to fulfil them. Farewell, my dear, dear friend. May the richest divine bles- sing attend you in all concerns, temporal or spiritual, personal or relative, domestic or public ! I am yours most afifectionatelyi P. DODDRIDGE. LETTER XXV. To Miss Saunders^. DEAR MADAM, Northampton, Jpril \6, 174S. j^\.S your obliging letter of Monday last, for which I heartily thank you, mentions nothing of the reception of that which I wrote you the Saturday before, I should have been in some solicitude about it, had not the newsman brought me a verbal message, which satisfied me that it was safe in your hand. In that I gave you some hints relating to the solemn ordinance to which you are approaching, but as the letter was written at dif- ferent times, as I could find a few minutes one hour and a few another, it was more mixed in its contents than, on the whole, I could wish; therefore I now set myself a little more distinctly than I could then do to give you my best advice about it, though amidst such clamours of Mr. Knightley's prevailing party at the Jiamf, (for that is unluckily one of his houses) as leave me very * Miss Saunders was the only child living of the Rev. Mr. Thomas Saunders, oi Kettering, who died there in the year 1736. He left Dr. Doddridge one of his trustees^ executor and guardian for Miss S. She died about thirty years ago. f Kiiightley, Esq- and W, Hanbury, Esq. had a contested election at Northampton, for the county. Knightlcy was of the high, and Hanbury the low party. One of K's inns was the sign of the Ram, which was very near the Doctor's house. In one of his letters he says, **■ I am insulted abundantly by the mob with most out- rageous clamours^ but they proceed no further, and it is a great pleasure to me to be 580 LETTERS. little composure, and must be my excuse for not executing the design as I could wish, especiajly where a friend so particularly dear to me is concerned. Dear Miss Saunders will give me leave to remind her of the "distinction which 1 believe she has often met with from me and probably many others, between an habitual and actual prepara- ration for the Lord's Supper. The first habitual preparation ^ is certainly a prevailing disposition to seek God in the sincerity of our hearts and to give ourselves up to him through Christ ; where there is this, in the weakest degree consistent with its be- ing prevalent, a person cannot on the whole, be an unworthy receiver ; because such a one must desire to remember Christ's Death with true affection^ to seal the covenant with God, and to express and promote unfeigned charity to all, and especially to those who belong to the same great Lord and Saviour, whatever their different denominations may be. But where this temper does prevail, without which we can do nothmg in religion ac- ceptable to God, and with which we cannot, on the whole, fail of being acceptable to him, it will be highly proper in all our approaches to the holy table, and especially in the first approach, to endeavour to command time for actual preparation. And here I know no exercise of devotion which may not properly have its place. Self examination is not only evidently reason- able in the nature of things, but very particularly pointed out in the apostolical precept, and may refer not only to the ge- neral, but particular state of the soul at the present time, in- cluding the infirmities and the temptations to which we are most obnoxious, whether by constitution or external circumstances. You will recollect, dear madam, what I wrote in my last, as to a solemn act of dedication to God, to be renewed again and again at such seasons. Meditation of the circumstances, design and consequences of our blessed Redeemer's sufferings, have a suit- ableness which you will easily observe, and you are no stranger to man}^ books of devotion which may be useful on such occa- sions. Prayer and praise should and will undoubtedly be in- conscious of the most truly benevolent wishes to those who probably, if they dursr, would be glad to trample me under their feet. No Hanbury, No Doddridge, has, I am told, been often the cry ; but I should be extremely glad of any opportunity of serving the poor creatures that raise it; and really I think that St. Paul's precept of desiring to OTiercome evil zvitk good, is not only a very just, but a very pleasant one." When a christian is unhappily brought to such disagreeable circumstances, the temper here manifested is undoubtedly the most congenial to the benign principles of the gospel; but the farther any christian, and especially a minister of the gospel, keeps from the heat and clashings of party politics, the more like is he in that respect to his divine Master. W. LETTERS. 581 termingled with such meditations in proportion to the degree in which the heart is affected with them, and in such particular views of the nature and engagements of the new covenant as may quicken our desires after the blessings of it, and invigorate and direct our rehgious resolutions, must evidently be a proper part of such preparation as I am now speaking of. I must leave it to my dear friend's own thoughts to enlarge on these obvious remarks, heartily praying that the good Spirit of God may guide, animate and strengthen her heart in every part of the duty be- fore her, and that it may please God also to assist her in her at- tendance on the ordinances, and to give her, in the first oppor- tunity of that sort, some delightful token for good to encourage her in future approaches, and in that humble, diligent and holy walk with God, which such a relation to him and his people may require, and in which we find the most rest, peace and delight, which a walk like this can possibly afford us. The hope I have of seeing and conversing with you more largely in a fe w days, makes it the less necessary for me to enlarge. The very dis- agreeable circumstance in which I have been obliged to write, amidst almost continual interruptions, one of them from a kind of battle just under my study window, must be my apology for the confusion and inaccuracy whichyoumay see ahuost in every line and word. Let me only add, that v/e both are daily mind- ful of you in our prayers, that we form every good wish for you which the sincerest friendship can dictate, and that I am, With the truest regard, Dear Madam, Your most affectionate Humble servant, PHILIP DODDHIDGE. VOL. V. A TABLE SUCH SCRIPTURES AS ARE ILLUSTRATED IN THESE WORKS. N. B. The passages distinguished by an .\sterisk are Uie texts of particular Discourses. GENESIS. Chap. Ver. Vol Page. Chap. Ver. Vol. 25 3 460 1 3 2 399 26 25,24 3 163 26- -30 4 476 — 28 5 137 3 4, 15 5 199 — 16 4 476 4 7 477 *5 24 3 329 NUMBERS. - — 433 G 24—27 3 640 — • 29 314 24 23 68 6 2 5 125 15—17 439 8 5 21 195 9 4 2S7 10 32 4 477 DEUTERONOMY. 12 o 1 433 1 39 5 193 18 14 19 306 603 3 13 25 1—5 o 4 597 555 — 3 433 21 15 &c. 467 32 434 23 9 3 640 19 2 606 * — 29 32 28 17 1 451 28 15,25 20 3 22 29- 18—21 2 442 32 26 1 309 19 194 49 16 436 30 1—6 5 407 6 2 490 EXODUS. 12—14 1 572 4 11 2 516 32 2 2 65 9 3 3 435 9 3 440 11 4- -6 1 299 23 3 77 17 11 3 456 27 441 23 2 29 4,5 238 23 21 172 2 29 3 437 32 26 JOSHUA. S3 13 2 287 1 2, 4,5 3 442 15 3 437 24 15 2 97 13 438 34 6- 4:39 -8 LEVITICUS. JUDGES. 18 18—27 5 277, 278 16 20 3 442 4 D 2 534 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. I SAMUEL. Chnb. 6 7 SO Vol. 2 3 Parre. 405 443 II SAMUEL. 6 20 1 603 7 18 344 20 — 423 13 2!) 428 *18 2 173 21 i:>— r 157 23 3 328, 444 1—7 5 70 — 15 2 605 I KINGS. 15 5 5 142 19 4 3 103 11,12 2 514 II KINGS. 4 23 3 308 *_ 25, 26 505 19 22 1 244 I CHRONICLES. 4 9,10 3 en 11 CHRONICLES. 6 36 5 195 15 15 3 445 33 10 641 EZRA. 1 1 3 445 8 21 641 9 13 16 ESTHER. 3 1 283 JOB. 5 1 603 7 4 557 a 3 44& Vol. Pare. 20 1 257 Q 3 258 3 446 12 378 1 0 2 6+2 1 4 10 2 205 15 4 1 179 1 6 J 4 2 185 25 3 447 IQ •1 ? 17 1 597 21 270 23 8,9 407 29 24 4(>5 32 g 246 33 15, 16 2 509 19—21 3 101 27,28 448 42 10 19 4 7 9 17 18 19 22 23 =^27 31 34 37 38 39 40 41 45 46 50 51 56 63 65 66 69 73 76 78 85 PSALMS. 4 11 10 2 2 4 30,31 4 6 10 19 6 8,9 27 18 9, 10 3 16 3 3,4 10 1 21 13 9 8 1 1 1 7 16 22 26 28 5,12 19 19,2 31 S 5 443 441 449 249 449 373 81 445 450 156 451 603 452 453 454 431 454 99 455 16, 456 200 258 511 403 405 401 596 456 457 520 445 34 262- 35 458 459 83 459 460 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. 585 Chap, Ver. Vnl i age. 89 * 15 90 1 461 If 0 Z 1 Dt" Q fi 392 IT 4Q-6 17 1 1 1 1 T! 1 0 A 4 o J Q 1 y, J u 1 24t 97 12 430 loo 4 9 578 101 2 L 98 102 n 462 103 14 463 107 31 ■ 4n4. '^Q An AO J J ^O 110 4 69 116 7 o O 464 8 0 465, 466 118 18, 19 466 119 9 467 25 fl J 467 32 2 96 o o 400 128 423 n o 176 469 126 5 6 130 4 A. 136 4 (U 138 3 5 ATI 139 17, IS 472 144 15 335 146 o 472 148 14 2 578 149 4 3 473 PROVERBS. 1 23 3 473 *4 14,15 0 119 4 23 3 194 5 14 2 125 6 4 1 397 8 4 3 474 17 475 9 1—6 3 475 10 1 2 37 9 23 11 24 3 21 12 25 102 26 476 13 15 2 71 15 17 3 271 31 2 ISO 16 23 3 197 17 25 2 175 6 11 3 64 23 13,14 2 48 15 92 Chau. Ire. Vol. Pagf. — 17 1 384 _ _ 3 476 *24 11,12 — 235 29 1 — 47T 31 2 2 44 ECCLESIASTES. 1 IS 3 63 2 2 2 132 7 15 — iy5 8 14 — — — 15 — 192 9 10 1 107 *11 9 2 189 12 7 — 233 — 11 2 191 ISAIAH. 13 1 231 — 15 — 405 2 4 3 63 4 4 — 22 5 1—7 — 473 G 8 — — 9—12 479 8 9—14 — — 9 6 1 lis — 9 1 129 10 14 3 57 — 16 2 83 11 3 -— ]9i U 4,13,15 3 82 22 22—24 — 480 — 23 2 191 25 6—9 3 481 26 3 — — — 8 2 415 — 11 3 482 — 19 — — — 20 — 4S3 27 8 — 484 28 9,10 2 45 30 18 S 48+ 32 8 1 427 33 14—17 3 485 S3 2 J— 23 — — 3j 8—10 — 486 36 6 2 161 40 2 3 362 *— 11 2 283 — J5— 17 — 487 — 17 1 426 41 10 3 487 — 14,15 — 483 — 18,19 — — 42 16 — 489 43 1,2 — 490 44 1—4 — 445 *— ■ 3—5 2 137 586 Chup. 49 51 52 54 55 56 57 53 58 59 60 61 62 65 66 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. 4 8 9 10 12 13 17 18 23 28 29 31 44 50 Ver. 20 22,23 4 1 14,15 22 1,2 7 7,8 13 10—12 4,5 6,7 19 1 3 19 20 22 2 6,7 25 8 Vol. 4 3 2 1 3 274 490 491 66,176 452 491 492 493 — 494 495 496 497 498 499 353 460 500 118 501 JEREMIAH. 19 12,13 15 19 23 1,2 - 22 2 23, 24 - 25 5 15—17 16 23 13, 14 6 6 29 16 11 18 .16,1'7,28 5 52 502 — 503 30 250 505 594 238 505 506 502 506 378 507 214 507 508 509 421 509 510 LAMENTATIONS. 33 3 14 40 — 510 20 — 511 EZEKIEL. 4—6 3 511 Chap. 16 18 20 33 34 36 37 47 12 Ver. 20,21 63 2 37 11 10 31 26 37 3 8,9 Vol. 2 3 Page. 512 62 513 278 513 442 306 514 398 514 515 DANIEL. 44 27 10 13,14 434 516 603 434 6,7 3 16 4 7—9 7 HOSEA. 3 517 100 518 14 518 519 21 JOEL. 2 3 3 131 AMOS. 2 6—8 3 15 3 6 — 12 *4 1 ! — 9 519,520 12,13 — 521 JONAH. 1 6 1 229 o 4 3 521 3 6—8 — 30 MICAH. 10 1 1—3 3 9 — 18—20 — 449 522 74.523 523 PASSAGED OF SCRIPTURE. 587 ZECHARIAH. Chap. Ver, Vol Page. 3 2 3 13 4 526 6,7 527 4 7 — 10 528 9 9 2 297 11 3 528 1 1 17 256 13 1 529 MALACHI. 1 12 3 530 2 14— 16 5 277 3 16, 17 3 530 o 531 MATTHEW. 1 21 2 267 23 232 3 1 — 9 105 10 3 532 11 5 571 5 9 1 119 16 3 532 31 88 33 5 275 38- -41 — 280 45 3 533 — 48 2 392 6 6 3 533 20 23 25 5 289 33 3 534 7 12 1 323 — 25 5 247 9 2 3 534 — 43—49 5 591 10 8 3 110 19, 20 4 183 39 5 570 11 20—22 3 76 * — 23, 24 — 75 12 31 5 254 35 174 43—45 — 535 14 31 376 15 26, 27 — 535 16 4 1 525 _ 18 3 536 19 5 511 26 3 291 17 4 536 13 3 1 577 18 5 110 20 7—10 — 379 15 1 187 !• 2 273 Cliap. yer. w 01. Page. — 25 O 28 o ^> OJ f 22 1 1 I J J <^ '500 ■ n 1 Ji Wo Ol, JO o 23 J7, JO o J J 1 24 "~* 1 J o ~~ OA. jj J 25 — 54 1 Og:> — O J — J Jt — — A1 4.^^ ^1 — tD JOJ 26 ZiO JJt> — o.t z** — ■ o O J "ill — 5 56 c; /LI 21 ^0 28 5,6 3 542 10 2 300 20 3 543 MARK. 4 33 2 42 5 39 3 544 9 24 10 14 545 5 326 20 o 110 13 37 3 545 LUKE. 1 17 3 73 35 5 185 74, 75 3 I47 o 10- -17 546 13, 14 30—35 547 4 18, 19 23 79 5 17- -19 1 524 6 22 425 6 45 1 606 8 35 3 545 *9 55.56 119 10 30- -37 549 12 32 33 35- 550 -38 551 13 23, 24 1 336 14 22 3 552 23 l42 16 19 293 25 552 19 27 553 58S PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, Ckap. r 01. 2 DU J 20 5g 3 21 19 1 22 31, 32 3 23 34 555 24 19 75 34 555 — 47 556 JOHN. 1 1—3,145 I v^ 13 0 14 A nr. 2 15 . 3 78 24,25 1 580 ■ *3 3 2 229 5 443 5 322 16 3 557 4 10 556 32 39 580 41,42 5 6 558 51, 57 J 512 42' 31 6 595 -2S 278 29 3 287 35 5 220 57 1 44 568 53 313 17 534 37 3 559 *! 37 2 591 46 3 78 s 24 1 535 56 3 561 9 53 1 484 10 9 3 561 28 2 291 1 1 53 S 387 *13 7 569 13—15 5 344 14 3 5 568,569 17 2 69 * 35 3 383 14 16,17 4 181, 182 15 22-24 1 513 26 569 16 13 20 17 2 300 21 182 21 15—17 3 141 ACTS. 3f0 5 327 Chap. Vcr. Vol. Pave. • 8 18 — 288 — 21 274 6 ■ — 522 10 58 3 152 11 •21 2 354 13 6—11 1 517 10 4. 557 ■ — 26 1 V15 16 15, 33 5 326 17 16 3 87 — 28 1 229 20 24 3 129 55 5 17 01 z\ 302 24 5,14 228,229 25 1 235 ROMANS. 9 3 193 — 28 2 311 5 2 5 78 — 25,25 2 84 4 5 5 223 11 326 22 2 562 5 21 1 276 6 1,2 2 581 8 19 548 — 23 549 — 26 251 — 28 1 135 — 3 512 — 5 247 — 32 3 513 — 33,34 2 249 — '35—59 5 24G 9 17 259 10 6, &c. 1 572 11 13 3 201 12 ^6 1 576 16 3 179 21 1 425 13 1—4 5 289 4 1 440 14 8 1S5 16 181 15 5 380 18, 19 2 347 I. CORINTHIANS. 1 8,9 5 246 10 1 576 ■11—26 5 575 23 3 176 0 1—4 173 2 176 9 2 228 10 4 575 14,15 1 574 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. 589 3 ¥ ex. V ou Chap. Ver. Vol. Pase. 4 5 235 8 1 568 0 * 2 555 A. J 1 1 I 00 5 234 a o 173 239 3 10 356 1 1 1 1 D i < J 337 4 3,4 3 272 K 5 5 319 O o 1 1 O 279 5 18 1 520 7 10—15 5 277 29 2 501 Jo J UO 5 2 19 •I •+ 328 9 1 Q OA o i Oli 22 I 150 PHILIPPIANS. 4 218 1 n 1 u i J 292 1 6 5 246 1 Q C 00 R 2 1,2 1 576 o 111 *— 3 262 350 351 6,7 5 172 27 •5 336* 21 3 1 2 3 571 3 5 2 111 *— 6 2 499 3 9—11 5 402 1 f; i U K «23=i 21 3 417 00 iss Oi i) 380 — OQ 32 1 H-UO 107 COLOSSIAKS. 51,52 5 398 1 15,16 5 166 54 3 406 — 16,17 175 * 411 — 19 4 259 16 22 1 27 0 3 20,&c. 12 5 1 575 524 11. CORINTHIANS. o 11 2 278 I. THESSALONIANS. 5 3 171 5 9 173 4 14—18 3 420 U 181 5 22 1 601 2 396 23,24 5 246 ^ 17 21 1 312 2 565 II. THESSALONIANS. 6 8—10 3 387 5 577 2 9 4 557 13 0 386 «> 3—12 2 357 GALATIANS. T. TIMOTHY. 1 3 6 8 10 2 1 101 575 260 1 4 13 1—3 2 279 357 10—12 5 271 5 12 5 23 4 ** 18 1 326 17 309 * 19 2 100 — 22 3 199 5 22,23 3 272 6 10 1 582 6 7 1 589 66 9 2 — 11 5 30 II. TIMOTHY. EPHESIANS. 1 2 9 18 5 3 262,263 412 1 3—6 5 258 22 199 10 381 3 12 1 147 *2 1,2 2 15 559 VOL. V. 4E 5£0 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. TITUS. Ch.':p. Ver. Vol. P(r!re. 2 6 2 25 5,6 481 HEBREWS. 1 14 5 337 •J. 3 171 10—14 3 ~~ 18 305 4 15 6 4—8,29 5 24.3 — 5 2 153 25 213 ■~" 5 265, 266 8 4 268 9 • 8 345 — 12 2 250 11 4 1 220 — 5, 6 3 531, 336 — 6 1 582 2 559 26, 27 I 528 1 2 6 1 417 29 3 23 13 3 102 17 57 > JAMES. 1 4 1 416 17 2 461 *^ 18 556 3 13 3 277 4 14 1 236 5 12 5 275 — 20 3 185, 253 I PETER. 1 4, 5 5 246 2 1,2 1 578 13 115 3 2,15, 16 4 1S9 19 5 215 5 3 S 175 6 9 — 8 o 473 II PETER. 1 4 1 3!7 :y 16 2 511, 332, 3 21 1 555 — 4 / Chap. Vol. 2 4 5 373 3 5,7, 10, 12 — 395 10, 12 1 452 10—13 5 398 J JOHN. n 1 5 19 "7 1 Q i if 27 1 <;7 29 Q •J 9 2 5 18 1 A. 2 7, 8 2 Ooo 8 3 1 D I 21 1 *rJO o 4 2 rr 5 189 10 1 569, 575 1 8 2 390 6 19 315 JUDE. 6 5 373 — 7 385 REVELATION. 1 16 1 185 10 539 3 203 3 2 1 41 12 2 467 D 5 411 S 593 9 558 15—17 2 246 1 13, 14 239 ^\ 1 10 3 553 1 3 2, 14 4 557 1 1 10, 11 5 391 1 o 4,5 1 124 1 9 10 5 358 20 597 ^\} 6 599 402 10 585, 591 0 t Z X 1 398 o 2 467 5, 6 GOO 22 9 5 558 • 594 17 2 151 20 1 4-18, 455 INDEX, Note.— The Roman Numerals refer to the Volume, and the Figures to tlie Page. ABRAHAM, of God's command to, respecting. Isaac, v. 129.— his cove- nant, 272, Academy, a minute account of Mr. Jennings's V. 559. Action, definition of, iv, 302. Adfm, the scripture account of his fall, V. IPS. — of thedeatli denounced against him, 201 — the covenant of Avorks with him, ib — ^The effects of his sin, in nature, 203— the imputa- tion of liis sin, 204— a foederal head to his posterity, 207. Adams, Mr. ordination of, i. 186. Address, to the regenerate, ii. 53o. u'Elian, his account of -Eschylus, who was condemned to death, ii. 245. Affiiciions, the christian under, advised, i. 415. — prayer of one under, 413. Assent, a dclinition of, iv. 302. Alud), a lying spirit in the mouth of his prophets, v. 137. Aiiisivort/i, character of his comment- aries, V. 472. -'^/corflw, favours persecution, iii. 132. Alleync, John, Esq. on tlie legal de- grees of marriage, iv. 4C4. America, the peopling of, v. 126. A?nmianus Marcellinus, his testimony concerning Julian, ii. 356. Aniyntas, and .Eschylus, the story of, ii. 245. Ava/Cf-r,j», remarks on, i. 575. Aridreii's's ie[)ly to the Bishop of Gloucester, i. 1 13. Angels, the doctrine of, in general, v. 349.— of good, 351.— of wicked, 3 )3. — the good, liow far concerned ill human affairs, 355. — the influence of, 358. — the influence of evil on human atlairs, 359. Antiquity, pretensions to it exposed by various authors, iv. 350. — of the Jewish religion, v. 36. — confirmed by ancient p-.tgnn authors-. 37. E .7 Antoninus, Marcus, his remark on the christians, ii. 323. v. 9. Apoci-ypha, tiie books of the, what, v. 158. — not inspired, 159. Apollonius Tyanseus, pretended mi- racles of, V. 86. Apologies of the primitive christians, their value, ii. 321-. Apostacy, whether it may be total, though not final, v. 248. ' Apostles, method of the, in delivering divine truths,!. 515. Ark, Noah's, observations on, v. 124. Aristotle, his notion of virtue, iv. 436, Aristocracy, what, iv. 47 1 . Ashivnrth, Rev. Mr. Caleb, becomes Dr. Doddridge's successor in the academy, i. 204. Assistants', Dr. Doddridge's acade- mical, i. 60. Assurance of salvation, what, v. 251. — remarks on dilTerent kinds of, 252. Atheists, the chief sects of, iv. 371. — who of them reckoned raartyis for their opinions, 372. Athemigoras, his writings, v. 22. Athenians, a remarkable law among the, ii. 22. Atonement, what, v. 211. remarks on the nature of Christ's, 212. note. Atterhury, a mistake of, rectified, ii. 34 i. — on the regard paid to mira- cles, among all nations, iv. 554. — his character as a practical writer, v. 438. — his translation of the ba- nishment of Cicero, 5 1 4. Atlild, !iis character, v. 282. note. Axioms a table of, in Dr. Doddridge's lectures, iv, 296. Ayscoiigh, Dr. a letter of, to Dr. Dod- dridge, i. 90. B. Bahel, the tower of. Heathen accounts of the, V. 59.— objections against ihe Mosaic account ot, answtrc:d, 126. 592 INDEX. Backslider, addressed, i. 395. — prayer of a, 401. BalQ:ui), Mr. his opinion of the spring of action in the Deity, iv. 420'. — his notion of virtue, 433. — his re- marks on friendship, 517. Baptism, a seal of tlie covenant, v. 316. — its application to believers, 317. — of its continuance, 319. — the mode of, discussed, 323. — of infants, 325. — the principjil writers on the subject of, 333. note. — on adminis- tering the sacrament of, 482. — whe- the rof perpetual use, 569. BarcUiy, Mr. Robert, a remark of, concerning baptism, v. 572. Barker, Rev. Mr. John, a dedication to, iv. 247. Barnabas, his testimony concerning the books of the New Testament, v. 16". Baron, what it imports in Scotland, iv. 12G. Barrington, Lord, his notion respect- ing the pentateuch, v. 4G. — his cha- racter as a biblical critic, 477. Barrow, Dr. Doddridge's commen- dation of, i. 28. — his character as a practical writer, v. 435. Bates, a remark of, on the importance of early impressions, ii. 30. — his character as a practical writer, v. 431. Bauman, John, some account of, i. 17. Baxter, Mr. Richard, Doddridge's opinion of iiis works, i. 28. note, — a remark of, respecting mothers and children, ii. 25. — on the happiness of heaven, ii. 451. — on toleration, iii. 124. — iiis character as a prac- tical writer, v. 431. Baxter, Mr. Andrew, his argument from the phenomenon of dreams, iv. 326. Bayes, Mr. his opinion of the spring of action in the Deity, iv. 42G. Bayle, Mr. on the question why God did not prevent the use of liberty, iv. 424. rote. Bedford, Duchess of, her offer to young Doddridge, i. 21. Beds, the acceptation of theterm some- times, iii. 52. Being, definition of, iv. 299. Bellaniy, on the permission of Sin, iv; 424. Belly, what it sometimes imoorts, ii. 592. Benevolence, the scheme of universal, a remark on, iv. 429, 443. — three branches of, 444. — to be estimated according to its object, ib. note. Bennett, his christian oratory, i. 30. — his character as a practical writer, v. 434. Benson, Y)r. his character as a commen- tator, v. 473. Benyon, Dr. Samuel, 5. 39.— Mr- Thomas, his son, his intimacy with Mr. Doddridge, 40. v. 507. Berkeley, his opinion on the power of abstraction, iv. 305. — his scheme concerning the material world, i v. 4 1 1 . Best, whether any scheme be the, in the view of God, iv. 391. Bezeiidge, Bishop, his character as a practical writer, v. 435. Beza, his character as a commenta- tor, V. 472. i?/rtc/:5, original of the, v. 125. BUickwall, Mr. Anthony, his sacred classicks, v. lOG. — a character of them, 476. Blair, Mr. his character as a practical writer, v. 433. Blood, remarks on eating, v. 287. Body, a definition of, iv. 300. — of man's, 307. Boerhaaie, a remark of his, on devo- tion, i. 1 1. Bolton, Mr. a remark of, on bad com- pany, ii. 123. — his character as a writer, v. 429. Bonar, Mr. his observations on the cliaracter of Judas, v. 81, note. Books, recommendation of, to a young lady, V. 528. Bott, \h. his thoughts on immortality, as lield by the heathen philosophers, iv. 521. Bourdeloiie, a singular character of, V. 508. Boyce, his character as a practical wri- ter, V. 434. Boyk, Mr. a fine remark of, on suffer- ing for conscience sake, iii. 129. — on elegance in a sermon, v. 427. — his character as a practical writer, 437. Bradbury, his character as a practical writer, v. 434. Brennius, a remark of, on subscribing with the hand to the I^jrd, ii. 139. — Iiis character as a commentator, V. 474. Brown, his opinion on the sources of INDEX. our ideas, iv. 312 — his notion of analogy, 432. Brutes, a survey of their powers, iv. 305— concerning the instinct of, iv.- 330 — vvlietlier they may be slain for food,445. Bull, Bishop, a remarkable passage from, concerning dreams, iv. 52 — his remark on liturgies, v. 296. Burke, Mr. on the French revolution, iv. 479. note. Burkitt, his character as a commen- tator, V. 473. Burnet, Bishop, a remark of, on the dissenters, iv. 204 — his thoughts on the conflagration, v. 399. Burnet, Dr. Thomas, a book of, recom- mended, i. 490 — his opinion of the Mosaic account of the creation, v. 118 — his opinion on tiie causes of the conflagration, 397. Byng, Admiral, his expedition to Sicily, iii. 41. / C Calamy, Dr. Edmund, his advice to young Doddridge, i, 21 — a letter froiu, to Col. Gardiner, iv. 3G — books recommended by, to Col, Gardiner, 38. Calmet, his illustrations of scripture, v. 476. Calvin, his character as a commentator, V. 475- Cambray, Archbishop of,his remarkable sayijig, on submission to the divine pleasure, iii. 303 — his reflections upon eloquence recommended, v. 507. Camillas, his conduct to the Tusculans, v. 283. Campbell, his dissertation on miracles, V. 89 — on the inspiration of the New 'iestament, 100 — his prelimi- nary dissertations, 106. Canaan, the number of its inhabitants, V. 128. Canaanites, the execution done on the, V. 130. Candour, remarks on Doddridge's i. ,124 — christian, and unanimity, iii. 262. Cantley, Dr. generosity of, to Dod- dridge, i. 199. Capacities, of man's intellectual, iv. 308. Cartesians, their sentiment on the essential, properties of body and spirit, iv. 300— their hypothesis concerning brutes, 306. Cartesius, (see Des Cartes) his argu- ment in proof of a Deity, iv. 367. Castalio, his character as a translator, v. 472. Catechising, the importance of, i. 54 — directions about, v. 481, Catechism, the Assembly's, on prayer, V. 294. Catechisms, remarks on the choice of, V. 479. Celsus, his testimony to the facts of Christ's history, v,'l2. Cermwiie*, objections from the Jewish, considered, v. 145. Chalcidius, his account of Moses, v. 38. Chandler, Dr. his dehnition of a mi- racle, iv. 544. Chapjuan, Dr. his definition of a mi- racle, iv. 545. Character, how that of any man maj' behest known, i. 13. Charge, at the ordination ol Mr. John Jennings, iii. 192 — at the ordination of Mr. Abraham l ozer, 209. Charms, vain ceremonies, remarks on, V. 366. Charnock, Mr. his character as a prac- tical writer, v. 432. Cheminais, character of his sermons, v. 508. Child, a sermon on the death of a, iii, 305 — a striking remark of one, 304. Children, the way in which they should be train etl up, ii. 14 — addressed to, 67 — the obligation of parents to the care of their own, iv. 466 — their duty towards their parents, 468 — the punishment of, for the sins of their parents, v. 131. Chinese, their pretence to greater an- tiquity exposed, iv. 350 — whether a nation of atheists, 372. Christ, formed in the soul, what, ii. 112 — his power and grice, 207 — his ability to save to the uttermost, what, 219.223— this proved, 228 — the tenderness of, to the lambs of the flock, 283 — his care of hia people, 285 — his tenderness to his flock, wherein it consists, 289 — proofs of it, 296 — improvement of it, 305. Testimonies to the crucifixion of, v. 10 — his mysterious conduct to be explained hereafter, iii. 369 — a re- mark on tiic time in which he ap- peared, V. 85 — on his obedience unto death, in connection with divine prescience, 164 — his pre- existence, 165 — his appearing to men under the Old Testament, 169. 594 INDEX. — names, titles and attributes as- cribed to, 173 — works and worship ascrioed to, 175 — writers on the subject of l is divinity enumerated, 178 — his eternal generation, obser- vations on, 1 82. 'note — of the justice of his suiTerirgs, 215 — of his active and passive obedience, ib. — u iutt meant by his descent into hell, ib. — faith in him, what, 218 — extent of ':is death, 263 — his intercession, 265 — his me- diation, 267 — his priestly office, 2ti8— the church of, what, 297. Chnstian, the dying, the meditation and piayer of, i. 4G3. Christianity, not founded on argument, answered, i. 85. 469 — the rational evidence of, attainable by the gene- rality of men, i. ^75 — Sermons on the evidence of, 480 — objections to, answered, 490 — the evidences of, stated, ii. 31 1 —observation on the most satisfactory, 313— that it is indeed a divine revelation, 320. 333 — testimonies to the antiquity of, v. 7 — internal evidences of, 415. Church of Christ, definition of, v. 297 public officers in the, 298 — distinc- tion of a com^regational and presby- terian, 300 — of England, n;marks on, 307. Church communion, recommended, i. 350 — a prayer of one about to enter into, 354. Churches, dissenting, remarks on, v. 30G.. Cicero, a remark of, on suspecting others, i. 114 — observation of, on early habits, ii.30 — (see Tulhj.) Circumcision, some Heathen accounts of, iv. 60 — objections to, answered, 146. Clagget, Dr. remarks of, on the natural and spiritual man, r. 574. Clark, Mrs. Sarah, dedication of a sermon to, iii. 382. Clark, Mr. Samuel, Mr. Orton*s obli- gations to, acknowledged, i. 194 — some account of, 204 — his preface to Dod'Jridge's lectures, iv. 285. Clarke, Dr. Samuel, his friendship to Mr. Doddridge, i. 18, &c.— his funeral sermon* iii. 382 — his ances- tors, 397 — a custom in his fannly, 399— his education, 397— his stu- dies, 398— ]iis preaching, 399 — his great modesty, 400 — !iis conduct towards young persons, 402. note. Clarke, Dn his delinition of a self-exis- tent being, iv. 346— Ifis notion of virtue, 433— his definition of a mi- racle, 544 — liis singular notion con- cerning the logos, V. 180- his no- tion of carefulness, 289 — his charac- ter as a practical writer, 437 — an account of his harmony, 473. ClarU, Mr. of Hull, his notion of virtue, iv. 436. Clemens, Alexandrinus, a remark of, on regeneration, i. 375 — his works, V. 23. on tiie inspiration of the scriptures, 9o\ Clemens, Komanus, his testimony con- cerning the first epistle to the Corin- thians, i. 346 — his epistle to the Corinthians, v. 17 — his testimony concerning inspiration, 96. Colliher, his opinion of God's immen- sity, iv. 403 — and infinity, 404 — of future events, V. 67. Collins, his remark on liberty of choice, iv.339. Comber, Mr. on the regard shewn to miracles, by the Gentiles, iv. 554. Coming to God, what implied in, i. 259— by Christ, vphat, 263. Commentators, a cliaracter of several, V. 471. Communion, young people invited to, ii. 137 — arguments to recommend an early attendance on, MO — ad- vantages of, 146, objections against early, obviated, 148. Community, what, iv. 470 — who a member of a, 471. Compamj, a dissuasive from keeping bad, ii. 119 — consequences of keep- ing bad, 123. Compassion, the duty of, to the sick, iii. 99 — a wise and happy way of expressing it, 104. Concubinap:e, what, iv. 465. Conduct, rules of ministerial, v. 497 — towards other ^ninisters, 499. Conflagration, the general, v. 395. Conformity, Doddridge's view of, i. 114, 117. Confucius, whether an atheist, iv. 372. ConncU, Bryan, a remarkable account of, i. 129. Coiiscieiwe, how far an argument for a future state, iv. 519. Consciousness, men have not one com- mon, iv. 302. Contingency, what, iv. 384— future, kir.nvn, to God, 385. 387. note. Conxersation, general nia.xijns for, v. 494. INDEX. 395 Contersion, mistakes about, i. 310.-— whether the mind be passive in, v. 240. Conviction, necessity of, i. 242. Correspondence, Dr. Doddridge's very extensive, i. 105. Cotelerius, his edition of the Apostolic Fathers, v. 19. Couplet, hiS' opinion of Confucius, iv. 373. Covenant, that of works, v. 201 — that of redemption, what, 261 — of grace and works, what, 270 — tluit made with Abraham, v. hat, 272. Covenants, what, iv. 453 — whether dif- ferent from conditional promises, ib. Cradock, his harmony, v. 473 — his character as a commentator, 474. Creation, the Mosaic account of the, v. 118. Credibility of the Gospel-history, v. 50 —of the Old Testan)ent-liistory, G 1 — of Jesus as a divine teacher, v. 80. Cudzvorth, Dr. on eternal and immu- table morality, iv. 414. Cumberland, his notion of virtue, iv. 435. Cyprian, his thoughts on war, v. 283. D David, remarks on liis riches, v. 128. Davies, Mr. Samuel, a letter from, to Dr. Doddridge, v. 549^ — a letter of the l^shop of London respecting him, 555. Day, proceedings of the last, v. 3G7. Deaths a serious view of, i: 368 — and judgment a view of, 448 — a medi- tation on, 454 — directions for ho- nouring God in, 456 — the christian's triumph over, iii. 409 — a definition of iv. 514 — that denounced to Adam, v. 201. Decay, symptoms of in religion, i. 386 — directions for recovery from, 391 — prayer for one under, 392. Definitions, a table of, in Doddridge's lectures, iv. 295. Delays, the danger of, in religion, i. 239 — prayer against, 240. Deliverance, out of the hand of our enemies, iii. 149. Delivery, observations on, v. 460 — on Theatrical, 462, note. Deluge, heathen writers which men- tion the, v. 59. remarks on its uni- versality, 123 — Dr. Burnet's remarks on the,' 123, Democracy, what, iv. 472. Demoniacs, a remark on those of the New Testament, v. 85 — the case of the, discussed, 360 — principal wri- ters on tiie, 363. Demonstration, strictures on the term, as used by Doddridge, iv. 282. Des Cartes, his deiinition of the human mind, iv. 301 — his opinion of the seat of the soul, 3 1 0, (see Cartesius ), Devotion, a scheme of, i. 45, 162- Dotidridge's observations on, 163. Diaries, their use, i. 10. Diodorus, Siculus, his account of Moses, V. 39. Diomjsius, of Corinth, his writings, V. 2 1 . Dion, Cassius, ids account of the Jews, V. 39. Directions for communion with God, i. 356 — io clivistians walking in dark- ness, 408 — to awakened sinners, 522^ Discourage. 'eiiis,i\w Christian's, i.336. Disieniers., practical writers among the, V. 432. Dissenting Interest, means of reviving the, i. 84. iv. 201. Dissertation, on Sir Isaac Newton's chronology of our Lord's ministry, iv. 155 — on the inspiration of the New Testament, 168. Ditton, Mr. on the llesurrection, v. 58, Divinity, see Theology. Divorce, observations on, v. 276. Doctrines, those of tiie NewTestament, true and divine, v. 89. Doddridge, John, some account of him, i. 15 — another of the same name, 16 — Daniel, ib. — Philip our authoi-'s uncle, some account of, 21. Doddridge, Dr. his birth and education, i. 15 — his entrance on the ministr}-, 26 — his tuition, 39 — his marriage, 97 — his private character, ib.— his last sickness and death, 1 83 — remarks on his acquaintance with Greek authors, 81 — on his command of language, 83 — the person and de- portment of, described, 204 — his children, ib. — funeral sermon by Mr. Orton, ib. — Dr. Kippis's sum- mary character of, 205 — his manner of reproving licentiousness, v. 533. Doddridge, Mrs. letter of, to her chil- dren, on the death of lier husband, i. 201. Dodzucll, Mr. his mistake about the scriptural Canon, v. 25 — his notion of baptism, 321. Douglas, Dr. his criterion, v. 58. 596 INDEX. Dreams, the phenomenon of, iv. 344. Duclial, Dr. a remark of his on devo- tion, i. 12, 179. Duels, the unlawfulness of, iv. 483— writers again>t, ib. Duration, how we get our ideas of, iv. 318, Duties, the principal heads of christian, V, 273, 28f). E Earle, Dr. sncramental exercises of, leconiniencled, i. 356 — his character as a practical writer, v. 434. Eartli, concerning the renovation of the, V. 400. Ediwaiinn, academical, plan of, under \Jv. Doddriflije, i. CO — i(nportance of a learned, G2 — of cl)ildren, sermons Oi), first publislied, 87, ii. 11 — argu- luents to enforce, ii. 27 — the probable advantages of a pious, 2d — the im- portance of success in, 33 — advices on, 40. Ednards, President, his treatise on OrigiiKtl Sin, a;i answer to Taylor, ii. 380 — his treatise on the Will recom- mended, iv. 341 — on the Nature of true \ iriue, 436, note. Ediiards, Dr. John, his character as a ciiiic, v. 477. Elders, their eNoerlience, i. 56. Ekins, Miss, Doddridge's guardianship of, i. 161. v. 53S^. Election, personal, v. 257. Eloquence, true, what, i. 52. Emhjn, his notions of baptism, v. 319, 573. Empire, the Assyrian, the antiquity of, v. 127. Encouragements, the christian's, i. 339. Enemies, deliverance out of the hand of our, iii, 147 — remarks on the love of our, V. 418. Enoch, character and translation of, iii. 329 — a singular account of liis translation, 340 — practical reflections on the same, 34 L Epictetus, his observations on the Christians, ii. 324. Epigram, satirical, i. 107. Episcopactj, the divine right of diocesan, what, v. 300 — the ai;;ument discus- sed, 301 — the introduction of, 307. Erasmus, his character as a commen- tator, V. 472. Esther, remarks on the book of, v. 139. Eternity, something exirutd from, iv. 349— the world not fronj, 350. Ethics, a definition of, iv. 301. Eucharist, how far necessary, v. 341. Eusebim, quotations from, concerning the authority of scripture, iv. 175 — his testimony in favour of the ge- nuineness of the New Testament, V. 15. Evans, Dr. liis character, as a prac- tical writer, v. 432. Evidences, internal and external, of Revelation^ what, iv. 557 — what kind of internal, may be expected, 558 — what kind of external, 564. Evidences, internal, of Christianity, v. 415. Evil, natural, a definition of, iv. SOS- God foreknov. s all, 388, note — of the permission of moral, 423 — the source of mora!, v, 163, 208, note. Exauiination, divine, the soul submit- ting to, i. 314. Executions among the Jews, iii. 236. Existence, what, iv. 299. Exposition, directions for public, v. 471, 475, 477. Expositor, Family, an account of, i. 92. Eyre, Mr. his proposal to Mr. Dod- dridge, i. 21. F Faculties, definition of, iv. 303— the principal enumerated, ib. — of the mind, remarks on the, v. 236. Faith, in what sense the gift of God, ii. 570— in Christ, what, v. 218~the Gospel absolutely requires, 220 — justif) ing remarks on, 221 — whether a condition of salvation, 222 — how imputed lor righteousness, 223 — what articles of\ are fundamental, ^225. Fall, the Mosaic account of the, v. J 21. the scripture account of the, 198. Falshoods, remarks on the unlawfulness of, v. 276. Farmer, Mr. his Dissertation on mira- cles, iv, 545. Fawcett, Rev. Mr. Benjamin, Dod- dridge's favourable account of, iv. 276. Fell, Bi>iiop, Ijis character as a com- mentator, v. 473. Finne, Mr. some account of, v. 544. Fitness, moral, discussed, iv. 416. Flavel, Mr. a pathetic remark of, on care over the welfare of children, ii. 36 — his illustration of Christ, inter- ceding, 245 — his token for mour- ners recommended, iii. 303 — his character as a practical writer, v. 431. INDEX. 597 Flcetzcood, Bishop, some account of him as a practical writer, v. 438 — ))is singular notion orx the miracles of the l:^g) ptian iMagi, iv. 555. Fkfnming, Mr. his opinion on the con- Hagration, v. 399— on the rise of the beast, 409. Flcicher, Mi. his checks on Antinomi- anism, v. 250. Fonttfielle, his abridgement of Vandale, V. 363. Ford, Mr, a character of, v. 5-15. Foster, Dr. on heresy, v. 221. FothergiU, remarks of, on reputation, 1. 130'.' Frank, IVofessor, on the most useful way of preaching, i. '22 — his Manu- ductio, V, 4 To. Fri^ridsfiip, Doddridge's idea of, i. 99. FfT/, Mr John, his case of marriages between kindred, iv. 4G4. G Gall Dr. his theory of the brain, iv. 308. Gar dinei', Co]. James, Memoirs of his Life, i. 85. — remarks on this per- formance, 86. — Dedication of a ser- mon to, iii. 28. — a sermon occaoion- ed by his death, iii. 350. — remark- able passages in the Hfe of, iv. 9. — ■ his ancestors and relative?, 10. — his education, ] 1. — his love of duels, 12. —his reply to a challenge after his conversion, 12. — his remarkable de- liverance from a bull«tshat, 13. — iiis criminal amours, Ui. — his military preferments, ih. — his fnie constitu- tion abused, 19. — a remarkable say- ing of his at the height of his pro- fligacy, 19. — his first convictions, 20. ■ — his remarkable conversion, 22. — remarks on it, 27. — challenged to dispute with a deistic Lady, 30. — tlie result of it, 31. — extracts of let- ters written by him to his mother, 31. — jiis entering upon a methodical manner of living, 3S. — his remark- able visit at a nobleman's house, 39. — the nobleman's remarkable obser- ■vation concerning him, 41. — a com- municant with Dr. Calamy, 41. — Ills mother's death, ib. — liis remark- able piety, 42. — extracts from his letters and diary, 43.— a letter of his to Lady Douglas, 44. — a remarkable dream of, 5 1 . — marries Lady Frances Erskine, 53.— his domestic charac- VOL. V. 4 ter, ib. — his regard for public wor- ship, 54. — his great trial in the loss of a son, and his behaviour on that occasion, 56. — his conduct to a cen» tinel, 62. — how he treated his guests for swearing, 63. — his affecting in- terview with Doddridge at Leices- ter, 67. — his deportment at social worship, 71. — his regard for the re- putation of his friend-^, 73. — his re- ligious opinions, 73, 89. — hislifaerali- ty to the poor, 75. — liis going to Flanders, 77 — his return, 8 J — his severe illness, ib. — his death, ]02 — the immediate effects of it among the soldiers, 103 — an account of his per- son, 106— poetical pieces on his dpath, 107. Gardiner^ David, Esq. dedication of his father's life to, iv. 7. Gardiner, Lady Frances, dedication of a sermon to, iii. 350. Guri/iivaile, an account of his harmonr, V. 473. Gatnkcr, his character as a critic, v, 476. Geddes, Dr. his account of the Spanish Inquisition, iii. 5 ). Genius, lemark on Doddridge's, i. 79. Genuineness of the books of the New Testament, v. 16. Gift, in what sense faith is a, ii. 571. Gifts, slipernatiM-al, what, v. 106 — of thcii- abuse, 1 10. rv.v,u>j, remarks on, i. 576. God, on the existence of, iv. 346 — tiie being of, proved from the existence of the material world, 360 — from universal cor.sent, 361 — from the works of nature, 362 — from divine interjiositions, 366 — the argument of Cartesius for the being of, 367 — ob- jections to this, answered, 368, nofe^ — whether the idea of, be innate, 370 — the argument of Tillotson for the being of, 370 — his eternity, 3" 1< — .his omnipotence, 375 — his power 376 — his continued agency and energy, 377 — his knowledge, 382 — his omnipresence, 384 — his wisdom, 389— his liberty, 391— his happi- ness, 392— his unity, 393, 397 notg — incorporeal, 401— the infinity of, 404 — objections to this answered, 407— his moral rectitude, 419 — his lioliness,420--his goodness, 421— of the spring of action in, 425 — his in- compichciisibilitv, 430— liis veia- F 59S IKDEX. city, 507 — his justice, jOS — his fore- knowledge, V. 67 — his nature, per- fections and providence, 161. Good, natural, definition of, iv. 302 — the public, strictures on, 572, v. 279. Good'Jiin, Dr. Thnnias, his character as a practical writer, v. 430. Gospel, the credibility of its history, v. 50 — objections to the credibility of the, answered, 54. Gough, the author of an inquiry, kc, i. 84. Governnitnt, of civil, iv.470— Cambray on, by whom written, 470 note — supreme civil, what, 471 — the origin of civil, 472 — illustrated, 475 — wri- ter<; on, 475, note, 470, 4S2 — Patriar- chal, discussed, 476 — the origin and design of civil, 479, note — the best form of, 481 — how far justly found- ed in conquest, 493. Cirmi'vs, see Magistrates. Grace, growtii in, marks of, i. 421 — prayer for growlli in, 428 — a defini- tion of, V. 232 — special and common, what, ih. — whether irresistible, 237 — whether common be sufficient, 239 — the covenant of, what, 270. Gratitude, a remarkable instance of, i 128. Grdtiws, remarks of, on a military cus- tom, ii. 139 — his Mare Liberum, iv. 449 — his notion of an oath, 457 — his character as a commentator, v. 474. Grosvenor, sermon of, against popery, iii, 120 — his Mourner recommended, 303 — his character as a practical wri- ter, V. 433. Grave, Mr. devotional exercises of, re- commended, i. 355 — a remarkable passage from his posthumous works, iii. 48 — his opinion of the spring of action in the Deity, iv.427 — liis cha- racter as a practical writer, v. 433. ' Guilt, aggravation of, i. 215. II Hnhit, mental, defined, iv. 331 — de- pends much on the memory, 332. Hales, of Eton, his character as a prac- tical writer, v. 430. IJull, Bishop, h:s character as a prac- tical writer, v. 429 — his character as a commentator, 475. llallet, Mr. hU notion of heresy, v. 229 — his notion of baptism, 321 — his notion of the place of the blessed after the resurrection, 373 — his character as a critic, v. 476, Hammond, his character as a commen- tator, V. 472. Harris, his character as a practical writer, V. 434. Hartley, Dr. on the existence of natural and moral evil, iv. 424, note — his opinion concerning the millenium, V. 401 — his opinion respecting go- vernments, 414. Htattien Rites, how far an argument for ii future state, iv. 519. Heathens, remarks on their salvation, V. 226. Heaven, the happiness of, v. 378. Hebden, his discourse on regeueialion, ii. 37 1. Hehrevjs, epistle to the, testimonies to its Authenticity, v. 27. He^esijjpus, his writings, v. 21. Heinsius, his character as a commenta- tor, V. 473. Hell, concf^rning the fire of, v. 390. Henri/, Mr. his character as a practical writer, v. 433 — as a commentator, 474. Heresy, the subject of,discussed, v. 227. Heretics, whether the scripture was corrupted by the, v. 33. Hennas, his Pastor and other writings, V. 18. Hermias, his Irrisio Gentium, v. 23. Herinippus, his remark on the Jews, V. 38. Hervey, Mr. James, dedication of a sermon to, i. 1 15, ii. 587. Hidings, of Gods face, remarks on the, i. 404 — prayer of one under the, 4 12. Hierooks, his testimony concerning Christ, V. 12 — his account of Apol- lonius, ib. Highlanders, the Scotch, an observa* tion on, iv. 132. Hildrop, Dr. his notion concerning the immortahty of the animal creation, iv.527. Hindoos, their pretensions to antiquity exposed, iv. 350. Hobhs, his idea of plastic nature, iv. 372. Hohvell, Mr. on the use of animal food, iv. 417. 770^^. Homer, Mr. Doddridge's remarks on, i. 23^observation of, on parents and children, ii. 81. Hopkins, Dr. on the causation of sin, iv. 424, Tiote. Hopkins, Disi.op, his character as a practical writer, v. 437. Horace, a remark of, on the influence of education, ii, 30--his remarkable INDEX. 599 wish for youth, 57 — observation of, on human degeneracy, 82 — a remark ' on his Judsus Apella, v. 38. Horneck, his character as a practical writer, v. 437. Horseman, Mr. his encouragement to Mr. Doddridge to study the law, i. 2i. Ho'xe, Mr. posthumous sermons of, re- comrtiended, i. 604 — a remark of, on disputable points, iii. 278 — his character as a practical writer, v. 431. Hospital, see Infirmary. Hume, Mr. iiis notion of virtue, iv. A36,note. Humiliation, a sermon, on a day of pubhc, iii. 29. Hunt, Dr. Thomas, a letter of, to Dr. Doddridge, i. 90 — a singular con- jecture of, respecting Enoch, iii. 339 — his conjecture respecting the fall of angels, v. 375. , Huntingdon t {he Countess of, dedica- • tion to, iii; 261. Hurd, Dr. his view of prophecy, v. 76. Hutcheson, Dr. his notion of virtue, iv. 433 — his' mode of ascertaining the degree of virtue and vice in any given moral ciiaracter, 438 — his de- finition of a miracle, 544. Hymns, Doddridge's, iii. 433 — a table to find any one of them by the first line, 645 — an index, in order to find any one of them, by the title or con- tents, 649. Hughes, Mr.letters from Dr.Doddridge to, v. 505. I Jiickson, Dr. his Et- rnal truth of the scriptures recommended, ii. 358 — his character as a theological wri- ter, v. 430, James, the epistle of, its authenticity, V.27. v Jameson, Mr. his notion of virtue, iv. 436.* Idea, a definition of, iv. 299 — innate, 3.10 — whether any in the human mind, ib. Identity, personal, wherein it consists, iv. 321 — Locke*s notion of, ib. — the difficulties of the subject, 344. Idolatry, its punishment with deatJi, v. 133. Jenks, Mr. devotions of, recommend- ed i. 606. Jennings, Mr. John, Doddridge's tutor, 4 some account of him, i. 22 — ii. 173 — an account of his academy at Rib- wort h, V. 559. Jennings, Dr. discourses of, to young people, rQcommended, ii. 87 — re- marks on the Mosaic account of the creation, v. 119— his character as a praclical writer, 434. Jenyns, Soame, Esq. his view of the in- ternal evidence of the christian re- ligion, V. 416. Jephtha, the sacrifice of his daughter, v. J35. Jerome, his view of inspiration, v. 97. /erw, their expressions concerning Jesus and his followers, ii. 325 — .-cstoration of the, v. 79 — 407 — their i)reserva- tion as a distinct people, 84 — their conversion, 406. Ignatius, his writings, v. 18. Images, remarks on the use of, v. 293. Inifiginution, or fancy, what, iv. 303. Immateriality, the Soul's, investigated, iv. 524 — authors on the snbiect of, iv. 528. Immortality, the Soul's, arguments to prove, iv. 514 — authors who have written on the subject of, referred to, iv. 522. Imposition of hands, v. 288. Impressions, extraordinary, v. 253. Imputation, v/bat, v. 204 — of the sin of Ada;:: to his descendants, ib. Incest, remarks on, v. 278. Indolence of many christian ministers lamented, i. 108. Infants, the baptisirj of, v. 235. Infinite, simply, a definition of, iv. 348 — whetl.er a negative or positive idea, ib. — whether simple or com- pound, ib. Infirmaries, their great use, iii. lOG — some account of different, ib. Influence, the necessity of divine, ii. 48 1 — remarkable testimonies of hea- then philosophers concerning it, 485 — und those of scripture, 490 — re- flections on, 495 — various methods of, 49y — inferences from»these varie- ties, 516 — of divine, gracious, v. 232 — the importance of gracious, 235 — the manner of, mysterious, 237->» some heathens seem to have had a notion of, 24'2. Injuries, the forgiveness of, remarks on, V. 418. Inoculation, whether lawful, iv. 505. Inquisition, cruelties of the, to some Spanish divines, iii. 5i. 600 INDEX. Inspiration, of the New Testanient, a dissertation on the, iv. ICiS — of the Old 'J eslanient, arguments for ti)e, 19d — diving, what, v. 93 — of super- intende!icy,ivhat,zZ>. — plenary, what, S4 — of clevaiicn, what, <7y.— of sug- gestion, what,'26. — of the i^ievv Testa- ment, testimonies concerning llie, 96 — superintendent, tiie Ne.v i esta- nient wnttl. Intercession, tiiat of Christ, what, ii. 242— illustrations of the, 245— >vji,c- iher oral, 247 — ever effectual, 24y — reflettiuns on th(i, 252— the doctrine of, V. 2(j5 — that of good men, 25'3. Inmsiom of England, a remark on, iii.' 35, Imitation to thirsty souls, ii. 5S1. Joseplms, a remark on his testimony . concerning Jesus, ii. 326— the des- truction of Jerusalem, 35 G — the con- troverted passage in, v. 12 — reniarks on his works, 84. Job, remarks on the book of, V- 137 — writers who have discussed the sub- ject of, 138 — chap. xxxi. 28. no argum.ent for persecution, iii. 141. second epistle of, its authenticity, V, 28. Johnson, Dr. an observation of, with regard to Watts, i. 162. Jones, Sir Wiiliam, on the chronology of the Hindoos, iv. 350. Jones, Mr. William, his remarks on distinct delivery, v. 461, note, Joy, in God, i. 430 — exercises of, 434. Irencsus, his writmgs, v. 21 — his testi- mony concerjiing the inspiration of the scriptures, 96. Israelites, their borrowing of Uie -Egyp- tians, v. 130. ' Jude, quoted by early writers, v. 28, Julian, the apostate, his attempt to re- ^ build the temple, ii. 356 — his testi- mony for the New Testament, v. 31. JustifeaitioUf eternaJ, remarks on, v. 264. Justin, the historian, his account of Moses, v. 37. Justin f Martvr, bis testimony ^gains the Jews, ii. 341 — on the spread of the gospel, 353 — jiiis various; testi- monies concerning the Christians, v. 9 — his writings, 20— his remark concerning the Greek writers, p9 — concerning ithe inspiration of, thf. gospels, '96. Juvenal, an observation of, on deport- ment towards children, ii. 47 — on. purity of example, 52-^on the forpe of example, 53,54 — his account of Moses, w. 38— linys of, on prolix writing, V. 573. K Kenn, Bp. lines of, concerning drearns, 52. . u. ...V. Kennicott, on the stale of tjip prifli^d text, v.. 11-4. , - , . v..\ Kinu;, Mr. David, kindness ^>f, tQ ^Pud- dridge, i, U'8. . Kingdatti of. God, >vhat, ii. 4^?,^^^— wiiat meant by seeing it, 437T-^the Uffregenerate cannot enter into, it, 439 — cannot be relished by th^e un- regenerale, 448— its cxcellepcy^ 4t>0 — the. ipispry of exclusion from it, 474.. ". . ^ K ppis, Dr. his preface to Dpddridg^'s Lectures, iv. 2S4. Kirtvan, Hi chord, Esq. his notes on Genesis, v. 121. Kmivkdge, the i ni perfection -of oqr, i7. 344— the word of, wiiat, y>1:Q7 , L Lambs, of Clirist's flock, who, ii. 2§7. Larnpe, his Epitome of ecdesi^s^pal history, commended, iv. 253. Languages, the confusion of, at the- tower of Babel, v. 126. ; . . Lardner, Dr. his vindication of \be story of Lazarus, against Woplst^vi, iii. 390 — his collection of christi^in testimonials, v. 24— on the destrJUfj^, lion of Jei usalem, 82 — his gospel history, 477. Latham, Dr. his discourse at tlie or- dination of Messrs. Gregory ancj.^ X)odge, iii. 175. v. 510. Law, divine, its curse on the offender, i. 259 — deftnitioa of a, iv. 471— the Jionian, writers on the, iv.472, —of nature, what, 510— the Mosaic, V. 345. Laiv, Mr. William, striking remarl^ pf, on man's condition by nature, ii. 1^7 — his character as a practical vtritcr, T. 43T. INDEX. €01 Lazes, civil, what, iv. 472— municipal, what, ih. — of nations, what, 488. L,azarus, o( Bethany, some account of, iii.384. Lc Cleipc, his etjition of Hammond, v. 472— a remark on his hamiony, 473. Lectiiresti Doddridge's course of, iv. 279— the principal advantage that jnay be derived from tiiein, 281 — Doddridge's academical, remarks on, i. 02, notes. 03 — 67. Lecturing, Doddridge's manner of, i.. 68. Leci his character as a commentator, V. 475. Leechman, his sermons on the temperj &c. of a minister, iii. 248. Leighton, A l)p. the works of, i. 94 — j)reface to liis expository works, 1 J 8 — his explication of the Lord's prayer, v. 294 — his character as a practical writer, 438. . letters, from Dr. Dodd«'idge to his friends, v. 503 — one to a young lady, on breaking her arm, 517 — one to a young lady, preparing for a voyage, 523 — to a young gentle- man, on his recovery from illness, 531 — one to a person of quality, who had spoken licentious words, 533 — one to a lady, under dejection of mind, 556. Liberty, natural, definition of, iv.333 — and necessity, three questions on, discussed, 333, note — external, de- fined, 334— philosophical, defined, 336 — moral, detinition of, 2^.— com- plete, definition of, 337 — ofsponta- iiiety, wherein it consists, ib. — of choice, 338 — Doddridge's notion of, controverted, ib. of indifference 340— Locke's notion of, what, 34 1 —writers on, enumerated, ib. — philosophical, much impaired, 342 how far brutes possess it, 343 — the abuse of, why not prevented in man, 423, note, 424, note. tibrary, when a snare, i. 67. Lie, a definition of, iv. 450— extends to actions, ib. whether in any case lawful, 451. Ligkfoot, his illustrations of scripture, V. 476. Limhorch, a remarkable confession of Orobio to, iii. 136. Liturgies, a remark on, iv. 498 — whether they ought to be establish- ed, V.295. Liv^s, those of pious men, the most useful books, i. 9. Writers of, where- in defective, 10. Locke, Mr.' an observation of, on tl.e force of example, ii, 124 — his notion of the essential properties of body and spirit, iv. 301 — on the power of forming volitions, 303— on the sources of our ideas, 313 — contro- verted, ib. note — his account of the association of ideas, 317 — his defi- nition of a miracle, 543 — his, cha- racter as a commentator, 473. Lojiginus, his account of Moses, v. 38. Lottery, remarks on ill success in the, V. 514, Aalpay, the Signification of, ii. 377. Louis, the xiv. a saying of his, just be- fore his death, iv. 18. Lowman, Mr. Moses, his commentarr on the revelation, recommended, ii. 357 — his proof of the being of a God, a priori, iv. 371 — his remarks on the angel of the Lord, v. 172 — his scheme for interpreting the book of Revelation, 410. Loivth, Bishop, his prelections on the Plebrew poesy, v. 76. Lowtli, W. his character as a com- mentator, V. 472. Lucas, Mr. his character as a practical writer, v. 436. Lucian, his remarks on the christians, ii. 325 — his testimony concerning them, v. 8. Lucretius, his objections against the soul's immortality answered, iv. 521. Ludolph, an observation of, on oppres- sion, iii. 130. Luxury, amongst the Jews, in the days of Solomon, iii. 237. Lyttleton, Lord, his observations on St. Paul's conversion, v. 89. M Mc. Cullock, Rev. Mr. the extraordi- nary success of his preaching, iv. bS. Magic, the operations of, remarks on, v. 364. Magistracy, the office of, v. 284. Magistrates, of our obedience to, v. 278. Mahometanism, a remark on the pro- gress of, v. 92. Malphigius, on equivocal generation, iv. 354. Manton, Dr. his character as a prac* tical writer, v, 431. 602 INDEX. Mcu'kius, his definition of personality, V. 177. Marks of Christ, to bear the, on the body, what, ii. 139. Mairiage, what, iv. 457 — mankind should be propagated only by, 458 — the duties of, 459 — to whom vir- tue prohibits, 4G2 — in what cases it may be dissolved^ 4'54. Marriages, how to be contracted, iv. 484. " Martyrdom, a remark on, iv. 574. v. 92. Masorites, their care of the Hebrew t»^xt, V. 48. Masters, the obligations of, iv. 484. Maximus, Tyrius, a remark of, on divme influence, ii. 48(5. Mayo, Mr. hi^ attention to young Dod- dridge, i. 20. Mead, Dr. on the diseases mentioned in scripture, v. 3o0. Mede, Mr. JosepI), his conjectures on the sabbath, v. 314. concerning baptism, 321 — concerning Demo- niacs, 360— the character of his expository writings, 47 G. Melito, his writings, v. 21. Ale/nory, what, iv. 303, a survey of the human, 314, liow accounted for by tJie Cartesiarjs, 315, 31G. Messiah, exp''ctatiorjs of the, among the Jews, v. 77, among the Hea- thens, ib. Method, remarks on that of the scrip- ture5, V. 151. Methodists, some remarks on the, i. 111. 113. Midi(Elis, concerning the inspiration Of ihe New 'J'e*tanient, v. 99. Miles, Dr. Henry, a letter of, concern- mg Leighton's works, i. 95. MiiLs, Dr. his various readings of the New Testament, V. 133. Miltiade", his "writings, v, 22. Mind, the human, definition of, iv, 301 — its dependence on the bodv, 307. Ministers, the temper and conduct of the primitive, iii. 171 — reflections on the same, 188 — labours of, 215 — difficulties of, ih. opposition to, 217— the awful account of, 218— encouragement of, 219 — methods of ordaining, 225. Minutius, Feiix, his affecting account of sacrificing children, ii. 61. Miracles, definition of, iv. 542 — by Mr. li)cke, 543— by Dr. Chandler, 544— by Dr. Hutcheson, ih.—oj Dr. Ciarke, ib.—hy Dr. Sykes, ih. by Dr. Chapman, 545 — by Mr. Farmer, ih. note — uncontroled, wh:it, 553 — objection^ against, 555 — those of the Egyptian Magi. 26. — remark on those of the New Tertament, v. 85 — i>retended ones 86 — objeciious again-ot, some account of, 129. Monarchy, what, iv. 471 — a mixed, wliat, 472 — its excellency, '1 31. More, Dr. his opinion of the seat of the soul, iv. 310. More, Mr. Henry, author of the poem on the death of Doddridge, i. 204. More, Mr. on suicide, iv. 505. Morgan, Dr. his strange calculatior?, respecting the Jev.islwpriests, v. 148. Morris, Mr. his opinion, on the rise of the beast, v. 409. Mosaic account of the creation, v. 118 —of the fall, 121. Moses, probable allusions to, among the heathen>, v. 60. Motion, not essential to matter, iv. 355. Motto, Dr. Doddri'Jge's, i. 107— Dr. Johnson's opinion of it, ib. il/MA/roey, familv of the, some account of, iv. 104, 123. N. Nature, the human, its present depra- vity, V. 105 — concerning things in a state of, iv. 447 — a state of, what, 470— the law of, what,5 1 1 — the light of, what, 2 if. Ncal, Mr. kind offices of, to Dr. Doddridge and his family, i. 193. Needful, the one thing, iii. 286. Nero, the cruelties of, to the christians, ii. 359. Nexv Testament, the books of the, proved to be genuine, ii. 321. Neuivuin, Kev. ^lr. John, an oration at the grave of, iii. 404. Nezvton, Sir Isaac, his scheme of the chronology of our Lord's ministry, iv. 155— the curious remark of, concerning the Pentateuch, v. 46. Neziton, Hisdop, on the prophecies, v, 67— on the destruction of Jerusalem, 82. Nichols, Dr. his hypothesis respecting the Mosaic account of the creation, v. 120. Nominalist, who, iv. 300. Nonconfor7)iist,i)nnci^z\ writers among the, V, 430. INDEX. 603 Norrisj Rev. Mr. John, a sermon on the death of, iii. 329. Norris, his character as a practical writer, v. 436. Number of the beast, what, v. 409. Numenius, his account of Moses, v. 38. O Oaths, what, iv. 454. Obedience, passive, what, iv. 480 — how tar justifiable, ib. Obligation, moral, what, iv. 415 — t!ie ground of, 418, 419,710^6. Obscurity, a charge of, on the scriptures, refuted, v. 152. Officers, ecclesiastical, a survev of, \. 298. Oligarchj, what, iv. 47 1. One thing needful, what meant by, iii. 286--what included in, 287— why the careof the sou! is tliUS represent- ed, 290 — reflections on, 297. Oracles, tlie Sibylline, remarks on V. 78 — cessation of, amonp; the hea- thens, 8(5— of heathens, 3ti3. Ordination, some account of Dod- dridge's, i. 47 — methods of, among Dissenters, iii. 225. Origen, a remark ot, on inspiration, iy. 175, V. 96— on war, 284. Origin of moral evil, remarks 9n the, V. 208, note. Orobio, a remarkable confession of, iii. 136. 0/])!ians, the hope of, ii. 15G. Ortfuydoxij, concerning the standard of, V. 230. Orion, Nfr. Job, his funeral sermon for Dr. Doddridge, iii. 41 1. . Oszudd, Mr. on the use of animal food, IV. 447, note. Ovid, lines of, on the mortal bodv, iii. 3S8. Ozien, Dr. John, a remark of, on scripture phraseology, ii. 41 — on saving to the uttermost, 223 — on Christ's manner of intercession, 247 — a remark of, on toleration, iii. 124 —-contains what is most essential in the controversy, ib. — his character as a practical writer, v. 430. OzLcn, Dr. Henry, his observations on the four Gospels, v. 98 — his modes of quotation used by the evange- lical writers, 105. P Pain, what, iv. 302. Faley, his definition of virtue, iv. 436 — on the doctrine of praperty, 449 — on the subject of promises, 45 1 — his view of the evidences of Christianity, 419. Pantctnm, his writings, v. 23. Pantheists, who, iv.355. Papias, his writings, v. 20. Pappits, a celebrated fable related by, V. 96. Parents, address to, concerning the education of their children, ii. 59 — retiections of pious, on the death of wicked children, 175 — the rights and obligations of, iv. 469. Passions, what, iv. 303 — Watts's de- scription of them, iv. 303, 326 — a survey of the, 326 — division of the, according to Des Cartes, 32S — their origin, 329. Paiiciii, definition of, iv. 302. Patrick, Bishop, liis character as a commentator, v. 471. Patriotism, remarks on, v. 417. Ptarce, his character as a commenta- tor, V. 473. Peirce, his notion of Christ as the guardian of the Jews, v. 172 — of in- tant conununion, 340. PciUateuch, whether Moses wrote the, v. 45. Perfection, of christian, v. 250. Porfeciions, definition of, iv. 333. Perjury, what, iv. 455 — heinous crime, ib. Persecution for religion, the unlawful- ness of, iv. 499 — remarks on, 574 — the absurdity and iniquity of, iii. 117 — pleas which have been urged in favour of, 134 — Job xxxi. 28. no ar- gument for, 141 — reflections on, 143 v. 284. Perseverance of the saints, what, v. 242. Persius, a remark of, on forming the young mind, ii. 30. Person, the word, definition of, v, 176, 181 — observations on, 177, note. Persons, distinction of, in the Godhead, V. 1S7. Peter, second Epistle of, its authenti- city, V. 27. Petty, Sir William, his thoughts on po- pulation, iv. 352. Pharoah, God's hardening the heart of, V. 132. Philemon, the poet, his acquaintance with the decalogue, v. 39. Philo, Judieus, a saying of, concerning the I^gos, ii. 213 — his opinion con- cerning the seat of the soul, iv. 309. Plulosophv, natural, a definition of, ir. 301, INDEX. Phon/Ildes, his acquaintance with the Mosaic laws, v. 39. P/irenzjj, the phenomenon of, iv. 345. Pieffers, Mr. Wm. a letter of, i. 89. Piety, a persuasive to eminent, i. 369 — a prayer for, 375. Pilate, the' acts of, iL 325. Plastic nature, what, iv.379 — absurdi- ty of the doctrine of, ib. Plato, a remaric of, concerning divine assistance, ii. 486 — his hope of a di- vine revelation, iv. 553. Pleas, vanity of those confided in by sinners, i,'25I. Pkasure, what, iv. 302. Pliny, a remark of, concerning his un- cle, i. 106 — his account of the chris- tians, ii. 323, 353— his testimony concerning the christians in Bithy- iiia, v. 8 — concerning the christians' I'iew of Ciirist, 1 1— a remark of, to llufus, 513— on the death of his tincle, 514. Plviy, the elder, his account of Moses, V. 37. Ti-i-jij.a.lir'::, remarks on, i. 574. PjKwnatology, definition of, iv. 301. Polycai'p, his writings, v. 19 — his testi- mony to Paul's inspiration, 96. PolrjcrateSy of Ephesus, an Epistle of, V. 24. Polygamy, the subject of, discussed, iv. 460 — writers on, enumerated, 461, note — remarks on, v. 277. Poole, his character as a commentator, V. 475. Poor, Doddridge's care for the, i. 126. Pope, Mr. a remark of, on moderation, i. 152. PoT-phyry, his thoughts of Christ, ii. 325— V. 11, Porter, Thomas, a remarkable account of, iv. 84. Positive institutions, a definition of, iv. 561. Possessions, demoniacal, v. 360. Posteriori, a, argument for the being of a God, iv. 371. Poverty, of spirit, remarks on, v. 418. Poiver, active and passive, what, iv. 303. Pollers, miraculous, the most consi- derable, v. 109. Prayer, family, objections to, answered, i. 603 — forms of, how far useful, iv. 497 — extemporary or free, 408 — the Lord's, remarks oh, v. 294— lor the dead, 380— one of Dr. Dod- dridge's before composing sermon*, 437— diiectiufls for, 467, Prayers, forafamily, i. 612— theJewish, now used in the synagogues, v. 296. Preachers, the peculiar advantage of being experimental, i. 69. Preaching, specimens of Doddridge's manner of, in private to himself, i. 30 — Dr. Doddridge's manner of, 51 — his popularity in, 54 — on different strains of, v. 445 — lectures on, v. 425 —general directions concerning, 464. Predestination, what, v. 257 — the prin- cipal writers on the subjt^ct of, 258. Price, Dr. his doctrine of moral fitness and unfitness, iv. 414, note — on civil liberty, 479. Prwiatty Dr. Humphrey, on mercy to brute animals, iv. 444. Principles of the christian religion in verse, iv. 229. Priori, a, whether there be any proof of the being and attributes of God, iv. 371 — wherein it differs from a posteriori, ib, Procopius, his account of an African monument, v. 61. Proniises, what, iv. 453— should be fulfilled, ih. — conditional, whether different from covenants, ih. Propagation, of Christianity, i. 110. Properties, definition of, iv. 300. Property, on the division of, iv. 447 — whether the sea can become private, 449. Prophecies, the chief, of the Old Tes- tament, V. 64 — of the Messiah and his kingdom, 68 — of the seventy weeks of Daniel, 72 — double sense of, 75. Prophecy, the gift of, what, v. 108. Propositions, a table of the, contained in Doddridge's Lectures, iv. 287 — whether any innate, 312. Providence, reflections on the conduct of, iii. 52 — submi5>ion to divine, 302— mysterious, future revelations of, 369. Psalms, an objection to some passages* in the, answered, v. 138. ■4v/;«j, remarks on, i. 574. Punishments, what, iv. 486 — capital, whether lawful, 2^.— duration of future, V. 389. Pupils, Doddridge's conduct towards his, i. 7 1, some who behaved ill, 159. Purgatory, what, v. 379.' Puritans, practical writers among the, V. 429. Pye, Dr. Samuel, his Moses and Bo- "lingbroke, v. 121. Pyle, his character as a co.mmentator, - V. 472. INDEX. 605 Q Qualities, primary, definition of, iv. 320 secondary, ib. — Locke's division ot, ih. Quintilian, a remark of, on tlie educa- tion of children, ii. 21 — cnthe power of evil over the mind, 30 — on the share of parents in educating their children, 51. R Ra^g, his remarkable death, i. 37. Rainbow, remarks on the, v. 125. Jtanisay, his peculiar notion concerning brutes, iv. 527. Rapin, a remark of, on the eloquence of the pulpit, V. 449. Ray, his thoughts on the torrid zone, iv. 354. Reading, Mr. Doddridge's uncommon diligence in, i. 22. Readings, various, remarks on, v. 34. Realists, who, iv. 300. Redemption, the covenant of, what, v. 261— the extent of, 263. Rectitude, moral, what, iv. 416, Redi, his opinion of plants, iv. 306 — of equivocal generation, 354. Reformation, necessary to National success, iii. 29. Regenerate, address to the, ii. 536. Regeneration, what it signified among the Heathen, ii. 376 — not baptism, 377, 379, 394- the nature of, 396— ' the marks of, 400 — the necessity of, 429 — the necessity of divine influence to produce it, 48 1. Reid, his opinion of memory, iv. 317. Religion, true, very rare, i. 217 — an immediate regard to, urged, f335 — importance of fatnily, 593 — objec- tions against the Jewish, answered, V. 147— the imperfect promulgation of, considered, 156. Remonstrants, their notion of election, V. 260. Repentance, what, iv. 510. Resistance, whether lawful in any case, iv. 479. Resolutions, some made by Doddri'lge, i. 30 — respecting the pastoral office, 57 — on his marriage, 98 — for the revival of religion, iii. 229, 232. Restoration, the doctrine of universal, V. 393. Resurrection, doctrine of the, discussed, V. 368 — of the place of the blessed after the, 373— of the place of the damned after the, 375. VOL. V. 4 Retribution, a romark on a stale of, iv. 521. Revelation, authors who have v.^ritteii on the book of, v. 413 — our great lieed of a divine, ii. 315— ra divine possible, iv. 546 — desirable, 547 — this illustrated by ancient Heatl-.cn authors, 549 — objections to, answer- ed, 550 — room to hope for a divine, 552 — -Socrates and Plato hoped for a, 553 — traditional, 567 — the book of, its autlienticity, v. 28. Revelations, particular, v. 254 a scheme for interpreting the book of the, 419. Reynolds, Bishop, character of, as a practical wri'er, v. 429. Rich, his short hand, iv 61. Ridgky, Dr. Thomas, his body of di- vinity recommended , iv. 281. Rising, remarks on early, i. 32. Robertson, his character as a commen- tator, V. 474. Rollin, a remark of, on the death of Patroclus, iii. 386. Rome, church of, Doddridge's remarks on the, i. 123. Rulers, obedience to civil, iv. 483. Rules, Doddridge'?, for the direction of his conduct, i. 24 — a caution re- specting them, 26. Rutluirford, his notion of virtue, iv. 43G. S Sabbath, of tlie christian, v. 310— of the Patriarchal and Jewish, 312. Sacraments, what, v. 342 — whether there be more than two under the New Te-tament, 568. Sacrifices, thoughts on human, v. 135 — objections to, answered, 147. Saints, character of some Old Testa- ment, v. 140. Sallust, his observation on the conduct of war, iii, 43. Salvation, what things cannot ava.! for our, i, 266 — glad tidings of, 272 — reflections on, 277, 284 — the sinner urged to accept of, 235 — the sinner yielding to a free, 291 — a solemn address to those who reject, 292 — by grace, ii, 555 — how through faith, 557. Sanderson, Bishop, on the obligation of an oath, iv. 455. Satan, the suggestions of, v, 365. Satisfaction, see Atonement. Saul, the execution of his descendants^ V. 134. G 606 Saunders, Kev. Mr. letters from Dod- dridge to, V. 559. Saunders, Miss, a letter from Dod- dridge to, V. 579. Saunderson, Rev. Mr. Jonathan, ii. 553. Saurin, his thoughts on hardening Pharaoh's heart, v. 13J — his illustra- tions of scripture, 475. Scheme, whetiier any one be fitter than the rest in the view of God, iv. 391. Scientia Media, what, iv. 388 — re- marks on, ih. note. Scott, Dr. his character as a practical writer, v. 435. Scougal, Mr. a remark of, on huinility, ii. 24' — his character as a practical writer, v. 437. Scriptures, the Old Testament, their anticjuity, v. 40 — a Greek translation of the, i(j — catalogues of them, 41 — genuine, in Clirist's time, 42 — con- tradictions charged on the, answered, V. 142 — objections to the style, me- thod, &c. answered, 150. Seagrave, Mr. remarks on a pamphlet of, i. 550. Search, Edward, E^q. see Tucker. Seeker, Archbishop, his character as a practical writer, v. 438. Seder, 01am Rabbah, remarks on, V. 42. Seed, Rev. Mr. an observation of, on. inspiration, iv. 191. Selden, his Mare Clausum, iv. 449. Self-dedication, recommended, i.34I — example of, 344— the same, abridg- ed, 348. Self examination, enquiries about, i. 311. Self-existence, definition of, iv. 34G— not essential to matter, 355. Seneca, a remarkable passage from, concerning divine assistance^ ii. 485 — concerning the influence of love, iii. 304. Septuagint, some remarks on the, v. 4*8. Scnnon-s, remarks on Doddridge's man- ner of composing, i. 49 — the tor)- Street, recommended, ii. 212 — rules for composing, v. 439, 456— on the style of, 448— on the delivery oO 460. Servants, Dr. Doddridge's ti-eatment of, i. 98— the obligations of, iv. 484. Se'cerus, Alexander, his thou^its of Christ, ii. 325. Shaftesbury, remarks of,on persecution, iii. J28— hla notion of virtue, iv. 434. Sliarpe, Dr. Gregory, his defence of Christianity, v. 74. Shepj)erd, Rev. Mr. James, a funeral sermon occasioned by his deaths iii. 3G9. Shepherd Kings, some accourft of the, V. 40. Sherlock, Dr. Wm. his character as a practical writer, v. 436. Sibbs, character of, as a practical wri- ter, V. 429. Sibylline oracles, remarks on the, r. 78. ■SiW/y, expedition to, iii. 41. Sick, anointing the, v. 288 — directions for visiting the, 489. Simon, Eather, his hypothesis resprtit- ing the Pentateuch, v. 46. Simplicius, a remark of, concerning divine influence, ii. 485. Sin, God not the author of, v. 153, 208, note — of the unpardonable, 254 — original, what, 205 — the imputa- tion of, to Adam's posterity, 205. Sinner, the cardess, alarmed, i. 22&— a prayer in behalf of an impenitent, 302 — the deeply convinced, encou*- raged, 304 — his reflection on those encouragenjents, 308. Sinners, an exhortation to, ii. 270 — directions to awakened, 522. Sins, prevailing national, iii. 37. Slavery, how far the trade of, is lawful, iv. 485— writers on the subject of the Negro, zb. Smith, Dr. Adam, his idea of virtue, iv. 436. Smith, Rev. J. P. pn the permission of sin, iv. 424, note. Socrates, his hope of a divine revela- tion, iv. 553. Sodom, the destruction of, v. 131— tiie Heathen nccounts of its d^truc- tion, 60. Soldiers, Spa.1i\\sh and Ttalian, cruelty of, iii. 33— a friendly letter to pti-. vatc, iv. 147. Solomon, i^marks on the song of, r. 140 — writers on the, ' ,. Some, Rev. Mr. some account of hi hi, i. 34 — his son's death, ib. — Dod- dridge chosen his assistant, 38-^his discourse on the revival of religion, 41— some account of, iii. 189— 'Ott inoculation, v. 547. SoTnerset, the Duchess of, a lettet from, to Dr. Doddridge, i. 90. Soul, care of the, iii. 283--the human, where seated, iv. 30!^— whether it INDEX. 607 always thinks, 323— immortality of the, 514, 522— its immateriality con- sidered, 524 — whether it be extend- ed, 529 — concerning the original of the, 531 — the intermediate state of the, between death and the resurrec- tion, 316. Souls, the evil and dangerof neglecting, iii. 229, 252 — excuses for neglecting, 242. Souih, Dr. his character as a practical writer, v. 436. Space, our idea of, iv. 398. Spartian, his testimony concerning Christ, ii. 325. Spears, Rev. Mr. a letter of his to Dr. Doddridge concerning Col. Gardi- ner, iv. 23, 29. Spencer, on the laws of the Hebrews, V. 145 — his remark respecting the use of blooti, 2S8. Spinoza, his doctrine confuted, iv. 353 — v. lierein he dilTers from Lucanus, Aristotle, and Plato, 354. Spirit, the Holy, necessity of assistance from, i. 330 — a prayer for the, 334 — the Holy, liis names, titles, attributes, works, and worsliip, V. JS4 — whether a person or a power, 185 — his proceeding from the Father and the Son, ISG — a defi- nition of, iv. 300. Spirits, of superior, created, iv. 534 — the gift of discerning, what, v. ICS. Spontaniety, wherein it differs from ra- tional volition, iv. 302. State of nature, what, iv, 470 — of free- dom, 478. 'Spratt, Bishop, his character as a practical writer, v. 43 G. Stebhim, Dr. concerning heresy, v. 227. Steffe, Rev. Thomas, some account of his life and character, iv. 249 — his birth and education, 250 — his favou- rite authors in divinity, 255 — his piety, 256— his interesting letter concerning the ministry, 258 — his affecting letters to his mother, 263 — has an invitation to Taunton, 271 — his sermons, 272 — is seized with the small pox, 274— his death, 276. Stonehouse, Dr. and Mrs. their testi- mony concerning Doddridge, i. 161. Strabo, his account of the lawof xMoses, v. 37. Style, remarks on that of the New Testament, v. 106 — remarks on that of the scriptures, 150 — what, proper 4 for sermons, 448 — on harmony of, 451. Subjects, on tlie choice of, in sermons, v. 439. Sublapsarians, their scheme, what, v. 261. Subscription to articles of religion ex- amined, iv. 456. Submission, tiie duty of, exemplified, i. 146— reasons for, on the death of a child, iii. 309. Succession, how we get our ideas of, iv. 318. Suetonius, his account of the christians ii. 323 — a remark of, concerning Augustus Caesar, iii. 396 — his testi- monies to the cruelties of Nero against the christians, v. 8 — respect- ing Christ, ii. Siiiferings, the duration of future, dis- "cussed, v. 382. Suicide, the unlawfulness of, iv. 505. Supralapsarians, ilieir scheme, what, v. 261. Superville, Mr.- an expression of, on excessive fondness of mothers to their children, ii. 48 — character of, as a preacher, v. 508. Supper, the Lord's v. 335— abuses of the, 338 — directions for admi- nistering tlie, 485— on the perpetui- ty of it, 574. Sii-eari}ig, a remarkable anecdote con- cerning profane, iv. 64 — when vici- ous, 455. Sykes, Dr. his thoughts on immor- tality as held by the Heathen phi- losophers, iv. 521 — his definition of a miracle, 544 — his view of prophe- cy, v. 76 — his enquiry into the de- moniacs, 360. Sympathy, Dr. Doddridge's, a remark on, i. 131. T Tacitus, his account of the christians, ii. 323— of Jesus Christ, 325, 359— his testimony concerning the multi- tude of christians, v. 8— concerning the death of Christ, 11 — his account of Moses, 37. Taste, Mr. Doddridge's diligence io forming his, i. 23. Tatian, his writings, v. 21. Taylor, Dr. John, of Norwich, stric- tures on, ii. 378 — his notion of fiith, V. 219 — his scripture doctrine of prayer, 295— his Hebrew lexicon, 546. G2 608 INDEX* Taylor, Mr. his character as a practical wriier, v. 432. Tears of Jesus, meditations on the, iii. 383. not unworthy of the most ex- alted magnanimity, 389. Temper, the christian, described,!. 316 — a prayer for the, 327. Temple, Sir WilHam, an observation of, on the Dutch, iii. J 30 — his essay on the excess of griet recommended, 303— svliether an atheist, iv. 372 — a wild insinuation of, v. 42. Temptations, cautions against various, I. 378 — a prayer against, 385 — tliose of Satan, v. 365. Tertullian, his testimony concerning the propagation of Christianity, ii. 353 — his observation on persecution, iii. 130 — Ihf; testimony of, concern- ing the authority of scripture, iv. 175 — his works y. 24. remark of, on inspiration, 96 — his thoughts on v/ar, 283. Testament, the New,tl)e genuineness of the, V. 14 — passages in the New, quoted by heathen writers, 26 — proved to be p;enuine, 30. Testimonies, from antiquity, to the books of the New IVstament, v. 16 —to the books of the Old Testa- ment, 58. Theft, whether the Spartan was justifi- able, iv. 449. Theology, a definition of, iv. 542. Theoplalus, of Antioch, his writings, v, 22 — on the inspiration of the scrip- tures, 97. Thompson, lines of, on the pleasure of instructing children, ii. 28. Thought, what, iv. 300— not the effect of matter, 337, Thoughts, on the clioice of, in compo- sition, v. 452 — on the manner of arranging the, 454. TiUotson, Archbishop, observation of, on care for children, ii. 3G — on free- dom in conversation, 47 — on the force of example to children, 54— Ins argument for the being of a God, iv. ,370 — his character as a practical writer, v. 435. strictures on tiic style of, 451. Time, Doddridge's great improvement of, i. 32, 103 — remarks on misspend- ing, 138 — a definition, of, iv, 318. Tindal, J)r, his objections against re- vt-latioii, from thd perfection and plainness of natural religion, iv. 550 — the fallacy of, exposed, ii,315. Toland,\\\^ Amyntor, v. 16, 29. Toleration, remarks on, by Mr, Baxter and Dr. Owen, iii. 124. Tongues, the gilt of, what, v. ICS — the gift of interpreting, what, ib. Toplady, on predestination, v. 258. Tradesmen, the studies of, i. 72. Tree, that of life, v. 202— that of know- ledge, ib. Trinity, opinions of the ancient fathers, cojicerning the, v. 189 — opinions of ancient heretics respecting the, 191 — opinions of the moderns on the, 192. Triumph, the Christian's, over death, iii. 409. Truth, what, iv. 449 — logical, 450 — ethical, ib. Tucker, his light of nature pursued, iv. 523. Tully, observations of, on popular elo- quence, iv. 200 — a stricture on his book De Natura Deorum, 374. Turner, Dr. kiiid attention of. to Dod- dridge, i. 196. Turretin, Francis, his Instit. Theolog. recommended, iv.281. Tusculans, their singular mode of self- defence, V. 283. Types, what, v. 344. U Unanimity, christian, what, iii. 265 — arguments for, 26S Understanding, what, i v. 303. Union, personal, in Christ, v. 178. Unregenerate, the character of the, ii. 384— marks of the, 385— cannot see the kingdom of God, 439 — can- not relish it, 448 — how vain their hopes of heaven, 460. Ustfuiness, the christian urged to cul- tivate, i. 438 — breathing after, 446. Usher, Archb. his plan for the reductioQ of episcopacy, v. 308. Usury, whether condemnable, iv. 448 — Bentham'b essay on, ib. note. V Vacuum, whether there be a, iv. 356. Falenlinian III. a remarkable ambassa- dor of, v. 282. Vandale, on the Heathen oracles, kc, V. 363. Fan Helmont, his opinion on the seat of- the soul, iv. 309. Various readings, Michaelis's observa- tions on, V. 1 02, note. Varro, his account of the Jewish na- tion, V. 39. INDEX. 609 Versions, ancient, of the Bible, some account of, v. 48. VicCi what, iv. 414. Victor, a passage from his chronicon, V. 33. Virtue, what, iv. 414,416 — definition of, considered, 433 — the degree of, in any character, 437 — the principal means of promoting, 495 — the prac- tice of, heneficial to individuals, 536 —its influence on society, 538 — the scriptural means of, v. 290. Virtues, of the divine, social and per- sonal, iv. 440 — the principal branches of human and personal, 494. Visiting, pastoral, v. 486 — the sick, 489. Volition, what, iv. 302 — the power of forming, 303. Voivs, what, iv. 454. Volsci, a singular circumstance attend- ing their war with the Romans, v. 283. W War, offensive and defensive, strictures on, iv. 572 — ^^justand unjust,strictures on, 573 — definition of, 489 — whether in any case lawful, ib. — offensive and defensive, 490 — public and private, 491 — stratagems in, how far lawful, 492— the hiwfuhiess of, v. 280— stric- tures on, note, 28 1 — testimonies from the Fathers respecting, v. 283. Warburton, Dr. his divine legation of Moses, ii. 359, 301, 3C3~his view of a future state as maintained by the Heathen j)hilosophers, iv. 520 — re- marks on his notion of equal provi- dence, V. 132, 368 — his hypothesis concerning the book of Job, 138. Ward, character of, as a practical wri- ter, V. 429. Warrior, the christian, animated and crowned, iii. 350. Waterland, Dr. his treatise on regenera- tion, ii, 375 — liis idea of space, iv. 399— of virtue, 436 — his definition of the word person, v. 181. Watts, Dr. Isaac, DoddridQ;e's first ac- quaintance with, i. 40 — a letter from, to Mr. Longueville, 95 — remarks of, on moderation, 152 — his opinion concerning body and spirit, iv. 300 — on the sources of our ideas, 312 — his Ruin and Recovery, v. 209 — his character as a practical writer, 433. Webster, Rev. Mr. his account of Col. Gardiner's letter, iv. 34. Wellingborough, a dreadful fire at, iii. 7 — a sermon on the occasion, 9. Wells, an account of his harmony, v. 473 — his character as a commenta- tor, 474. Wesley, Mr. John, his predestinatioa calmly considered, v. 258. West, Gilbert, Esq. epitaph of, on Doddridge, i. 201. Weston, Mr. on the regard paid to miracles, among the Heathen, iv. 554, v. 57. Whichcote, Dr. remarks of, on dissent, i. 112. Whiston, his peculiar notion concerning the epistle to Diognetus, v. 20 — his opinion of the apostolic constitu- tions, 35 — his opinion of the Mosaic account of the creation, 119 — his opinion respecting the state of the blessed after the resurrection, 373— concerning the duration of future happiness and misery, 394 — his opinion on the cause of the conflagra- tion, 397 — remark on his harmony, 473. Whitby, Dr. his peculiar notion of faith, V. 218 — of the bodies of the damned after the resurrection, 392 — his character as a commentator, 472. Witherspoon, Dr. remarks of, on in- jurious treatment, i. 149. Wilkins, Bishop, his character as a practical writer, v. 435. Will, how far it influences the judg- ment, iv. 343 — the divine, how to be distinguished, v. 240. Williams, Dr. his christian preacher, i. 22 — his influence of religious pi-ac- tice in our enquiries after truth, iv, 419. Williamson, Rev. Mr. conduct of, to Dod(hidge, i. 199 — preaches his funeral sermon, 200. Wisdom, the word of, what, v. 107. Wit, some account of, iv, 332. Witsius, his iEgyptiaca, v. 145 — his illustrations of scripture, 475. Wood, Dr. letters from Dr. Doddridge to, V. 535. Wood, Mr. letters from Dr. Doddridge to, V. 552. Woollaston, his notion of virtue, iv. 433. Woolston, objections of, answered by Lardner, iii. 390, v. 58. Works, covenant of, v. 270. World, not eternal, iv. 350— eternity of the,in v/hat sense maintained by some ancient philosophers, 354. 610 INDEX. Warship, public, mHers in defence of,; iV. 496. Worthington, liis sc|jen>e of t)[\^ mille- . nium, V. 405. tTri^lit, Dr. on regeheratioHj ii, 37 1 — . liis dmracter as a practical writer, T. 432. Xtnophojiy a remark of, coueerning di- vine iDtiuence, ti. 4^6. Year, ttie great Platonic, t. 405. Young persons, address to, ii. 70, 79 — friendly c^a^iqns to, 104 — reminded of judgment, 189. ^inzendorf, Count, some account of, i. 1 1 0. Zuinglius, a saying of, after receiving a mortal wound, iv, 97. END OF THE FIFTH VOLUME. ERRATA. Vol. Page, Line. I. 81 36 for grace read Greece. 108 33 that was ;that it was. 471 17 too-edgcd- two-edged. II. 17 19 Grath wrath. 325 18 Lucien Lucian. III. 136 32 -1792 1492. IV. 229 7 childless childish. 334 42 ai/ls^ma 453 1 1 reward regard. V. 421 9 ministers writers. 493 30 bodies' • body's. E, BAIVKS, PRINT tR; L£EU3. ■c' Princeton Libraries 1 1012 01 195 0567 f 4 V